《Life as a Royal’s Breeding Partner》


 Chapter 1 – Almost There

    Chapter 1 ¨C Almost There


    "Fuck, this sucks, constant request for the next three weeks. Doesn''t Mistress care about how hard it is to walk in those shoes? I will be walking the entire town two inches at a time."


    "Shut the fuck up. All you have to do is walk around, perform poetry, maybe dance, and then walk to the next appointment. I''m yet again overdue. I''m still forced to have sex with sadists, and I''m not allowed to use my magic to relieve any of the many different pains I have right now. My passive cirction is all I get." I slowly wobbled my way down to her lower legs to give the overworked girl a massage. "I''ve got to dance, seduce customers, take customers up to my room that Mistress still demands to be on the fourth floor and give massages out that more often than not need to have a happy ending. Please find someone else toin to."


    "Shit, you''re so much better to talk to when you''re in the first trimester. I know you have it hard. All the girls know you''ve got it the most demanding here. Yes, we also know that, unlike you, we are all enjoying our time here a bit. But you don''t get to shut down ourints. We do our best to support you. Show us a little as well."


    "If I''m so much better in the first trimester,eining again in what better be only a few days, or I''m going to strangle these kids as theye out of me. I''ve heard she is already selling my womb to the highest bidder. It sounds like the new ss has raised my worth yet again." Frustration oozing out with every word.


    "Well, I guess that exins why you suck to be around thiste in your pregnancies," a rxed toneing as the tight muscles in Yuki''s calf finally loosened. As the ''high entertainer'' of the establishment, she was treated like a queen. A full body massage every night. She was the first to use the bath, and the orphan girls even helped her bathe, wash her hair, and dry it. She is the face of the house. Working in one of the highest-ss brothels in the city, she had to look, act, sing, dance, and y perfectly. She isn''t even allowed to be seen getting touched. So, yes, I''m being a little mean.


    Unlike my ss, hers had nothing to do with sex, just performing the arts. The only thing stopping me from strangling Yuki was my beautiful cor. Yes, I am forced to call the beautiful cor the beautiful cor. Yes, it isn''t the only reason I don''t strangle her. Yuki, the beautiful Kitsune, is one of my only two friends in the hell hole. My temper is short these days. Being constantly pregnant for the past nine years isn''t doing my mind any help, and with myst ss, I was able to get pregnant twice as much! Mistress was happy to get two pregnancies a year for the past three years, each being at least triplets, and boy does that do a number on everything that is me.


    "Sorry, I''m tired. Today I got some sadistic fuck yet again. The client used her magic to force as much milk out as she could; she used whips, chains, and pain for a full two hours. Then, Mistress had the gall to ask me to go out and get a customer during the dancing. Got a couple. They demanded some quite exotic positions from me, and they loved pulling out thergest dildos." Letting my exhaustion out as I finished thest muscle of the day.


    We were in the masseuse room. I was the main attraction of the room. Most days, starting a little after lunch, the room opened up, and I would give a customer or two a massage. The massages always had me bent over the table in the end. The table had several enchantments; thefort rune was the most important for the marble b. Without it, I would need to use a softer material that would get ruined from the oils and sexual fluids. Another was to keep it heated. Others were to keep it from breaking and stuff like that. The corner of the room had a small bath filled from a small pipe in the ceiling, creating a waterfall to give a calming background noise. The back wall had cabs to store the oils, soaps, and towels. One on the side also had the toys they would use to torture me.


    "I know, Alzi, but you know that cor will pop off in a year. Two more pregnancies and you''re finally a free girl." A yawn came from the cute girl. Her tails spread out, showing their total seven feet in length. Nine tails, all obsidian ck with natural gold streaks. She was naked, showing her toned abs,rge breasts, and clean shave. Golden streaks weren''t just isted to her tail. Her entire body had them racing across, giving her a goddess feel. Her furry ears and small facepleted her beautiful look.


    "Thanks for sticking around for me. One year, and we leave." Shuffling to her side to give her the best one-arm hug I can manage with my bulging belly. I''m sure this will be my biggest batch, at least 10 in there. I''ve brought twenty-seven kids into this world through my womb, and I have no idea how many kids I''ve fathered; my virility makes any birth control method except keeping my cock far from your pussy not work. Luckily, part of the deal with being bred is they have to take the kids. I would never get to leave this ce if I had to pay for the childcare for all the kids I''ve mothered. I wish I could see them growing up and help raise them, but I know I will likely never see them again. "I''ll see you tomorrow unless the kids finally decide to leave their useless mother behind."


    "You aren''t useless; you''ll see once that stupid cor is gone." A smile creeps onto her face.


    "You always say that, but I feel like I only know how toin and give birth." With a sigh, I tell her goodnight.


    "Goodnight, love; try to rx and find some joy in the lives you''re working so hard to bring into the world." sneaking out the door of the small room.


    "I''m not finding joy in being a breeding bitch." I mumble, slowly organizing the various oils and toys I used that day. The orphans will clean, but I have to put everything away. Luckily, Yuki doesn''t like using too many oils, so I only have a few bottles to store before I can walk out the door.


    I walk up the narrow stairs. Some moans can be heard from the rooms I pass. The rooms are mostly soundproof, but some girls are absolute screamers. Mine is perfectly soundproof due to the sadistic shit they can do to me. I''ve been here long enough that the sounds hardly registered in my mind. Up four flights of stairs, I finally reach my floor. I turn to walk through the hallway lined with doors, my room the farthest from the back stairs, closest to the main stairs. The hallway is decorated simply, with red carpet, miniature portraits along the wall of patrons who have spent the most in the brothel, and a few notable girls who have called this floor home. I finally reach my room. The orphans had cleaned the milk, blood, and other fluids spilled in service to my customers earlier. I remove my robe and turn to the mirror to see how big I''ve gotten.


    My belly manages to be the most impressive feature. Not long curved horns, ass lengthen hair, or eight-foot tail that all have constantly change streaks of colors. I''ve never been able to figure out why, but my skin is the only part of my body that doesn''t constantly change colors. My tail and wings even give off a glow. I let my wings expand some. I don''t have enough room to let them fully be free, given that my wingspan is about 20 feet. Covered in scales, they also have swirling colors.


    My breasts arerge and full of milk, sagging just a bit. The pair alone would be enough to hurt my back and add on a near-constant belly. It is only through magic that my back hasn''t been destroyed by now. My tail does help bnce out the weight they give, but only barely. I try to hold my hands around my belly, but my hands aren''t even close to touching. About two inches of space between my middle fingers. "I better give birth soon, or even my iron womb will burst like this." I amining to myself about the sameint I''ve had for the past two weeks. "I''ll be right one of these times." I chuckle, folding my wings and slipping into my bed. I give a silent prayer, hoping to give birth tomorrow.


    The response to my prayers came when Sharp pain came across my stomach. "Of course, why let me sleep and be ready to push all of you out? No, it is much better to make sure your mother is sleep-deprived when doing this. Little shits." I slowly get out of bed; I don''t bother with any clothing, move out the back door, and descend the stairs. Luckily, the contractions are far enough apart that I can get down the stairs with some effort. The pain is familiar to me, so walking through it, while not easy, is possible. I''ve got probably an hour before the kids truly start toe. Fifteen minutester, I finally got to the midwife on the first floor. Most brothels don''t have one, but with the frequency of my pregnancies and how much Mistress sells my womb for, she didn''t have an option. The cost of the midwife was probably a tenth of how much gold each pregnancy earned her. Then, I added that I do it twice a year. Well, you have a simple investment. Plus, she is a healer and not just a midwife.


    Pushing open the door to her room, I shouted, "Kids seem to want out now, Kelly." The contractions were speeding up much faster than I had predicted.


    "Ok," she says, wiping the sleep from her face, "Not letting me have the joy of stripping you, I see. You know that takes off a lot from my price."


    "Shut up. The one thing my ss doesn''t do is make the pain less for these. Please, just start helping."


    "Yes, yes. Don''t worry; we''ve done this enough times." Finally, getting out of bed and helping me get to the small table I''ve used too many times now. Lucky with my height, I''m able to quickly get part of my ass onto the side of the table. Kelly helps me get my legs up and forces me into position, the pain starting to take over. No matter how many times I''ve done this, the pain when the kids starting out is something I can never get used to. "You are dted enough for them now, so work with me here. Steady breaths, push with me here, and we''ll get through this."


    "I know, I know. Why can''t the pain be lower? My vagina should be used to the abuse now. FFFUUUUUUUCCCCKKK." A strong contraction surprises me.


    "Good job, keep it up. I see a kid now." The pain was going. All of the kids seemed to want out at the same time. Every muscle strained to try to help. It took everything I had to keep breathing through it.


    "One more push for the first kid. With me now, push. Perfect, a healthy girl. A few deep breaths, and we start on the next." No relief was to be found; the kids wanted out now. They must have realized the due date was a while ago.


    ...


    It was a long birth; I didn''t have anyplications, really, just a lot of kids. Thirty-two hours in total for eleven kids. The buyer sure got their gold worth this time. I don''t get to name the kids. Sometimes, I don''t even get to breastfeed them, especially when it is a long birth like this one, giving the parents plenty of time toe and take them away from me.


    Waking up from my slumber, I quickly went in after thest kid came out. My nipples didn''t hurt, so it seemed the parents picked their kids up quickly this time.


    "Morning, sleepy. I wish you could see the faces of the parents when they found out how many kids they were taking with them today. Lucky for them, it was a big family, so they had plenty of nipples to go around for all the kids," Yuki says.


    "I see. I still feel like I could sleep for a year. How long was I asleep?" I struggle out a response.


    "A full 8 hours. Wonder how long it has been since you''ve done that."


    "Great, enough rest time for Mistress to force me back to work. Wonder what the next family will be like." Choking back tears. Each time, my body made it clear how sad it was to lose the kids it worked so hard to create. The prospect of doing it all again so soon certainly didn''t help. "I hope they are a low virility group."


    "Don''t think about that. Here, flip over, and I''ll help you rx for once."


    "Thanks." Flipping over, hoping she had improved from thest time she tried to give me a massage.


    "Don''t you dare touch her; you know the rules, and this isn''t a private ce," Mistress states, walking through the doorway. "Ten kids, you are truly a cash cow for me. I''ve already lined up the next one; Kelly will start doing the checks tonight. You''ll just have extended hours as a masseuse. Yuki, you must stop getting close to the ve; it hurts your value."


    "Mistress, you don''t own me; I work for you, yes, but I can leave anytime, and you don''t have anyone to rece me. If I want to be friends with Alzi, I will be. You know you can''t and will never have someone as skilled as I am. I know you''re lying about the price drop; everyone is alwaysining about my price," Yuki responds, holding her annoyance from getting too thick in her voice. She can get away with some disobedience but must have reason to stick around for a year.


    "You need to be getting ready, Yuki. You don''t have much time, and the appointment is across the district."


    "Fine," as she begrudgingly leaves the room.


    "Alzi, good job. Your deal is almost up; thest few days will be the hardest, but you must work hard to make it worth the effort I spent on you."


    "You''ve made the money back tenfold. I''ve been working hard for thest decade. If that is all you wanted, you don''t need to say anything."


    "I''m mainly here to check on you. I know it isn''t easy for you, but I am happy with the work. I just need you to finish strong, and I''ll be happy to keep you around as a dancer and masseuse full-time. Think about it: you haven''t built many useful skills, and I would be happy to help."


    "I''ll consider it. You could make living here more pleasant if you want me to stay that bad."


    "It is pleasant living here. I don''t think you understand how much worse I could make it. So think about that: you''ll have the night off but must make a few massage appointments. Don''t worry; you won''t be able to do more than oral for them."


    "Thanks, Mistress"


    "It''s much better. Rest until then. Tomorrow, you start up full duties." Mistress walks out, long golden hair flowing behind her. Kelly soon reces her.


    "Hi, sorry for taking control of your room. I''ll be out shortly."


    "Don''t worry about what you went through in that delivery. I''m surprised I''m able to get in here this fast. Your body is truly made for this; getting to full term with that many kids would kill most girls. Remember toe by if you have any pain; I am more than just a midwife."


    "I know. Thanks for all the help. I''d be dead without you."


    "I''m happy to help. When you get out of here, please think about bringing me with you. I doubt Mistress will keep me around without your significant pregnancies, and I always enjoy yourpany."


    "I''m not sure what I''m going to do when I''m free, but if I get the chance, I''ll be happy to have you around."


    "Ok, be careful."


    "I will, bye."


    Walking out the door, I start my journey back to my room. Kelly isn''t wrong; the other girls rarely get pregnant, men and herms are rare, and the birth control they take is nearly perfect. On the rare chance they get pregnant, I usually help them and Kelly during their delivery. That is how I know my sses don''t lower the pain. The one difference is that I never have anyplications; one girl had to have quite a look of cutting to get the child out of her. It took three months for her to healpletely. Mistress was not happy about that.


    The girl is in so much debt from all the missed work that she will be around for half a decade longer than her original contract. I would love to help her out. Mai is a sweet girl, tiny at four feet ten inches. The only big thing about her is her tail, seven feet long. She gives out the cutest little purrs if you scratch behind her ears correctly. Unfortunately, being a ve, I earn no money; all I can do is offer her a massage here and there. I rarely get free time between my help with Yuki and being the masseuse, but I spend almost all of it with her since I get plenty of time with Yuki at night. Unfortunately, I''m too tired to go with her now; I only have a few hours of rest before being ready for customers.

 Chapter 2 – Bathing

    Chapter 2 ¨C Bathing


    "Miss, it is time for you to wake up," one of the orphans says, eyes glued to the floor.


    "Ok, thanks for waking me up," I react, still startled by the wake-up calls. I usually am awake, getting only a few hours between the kicking in my womb. Starting towards the door. The orphan girl walks out ahead to handle her next chore. Still naked, I return to the first floor, where the bathing room is. I would''ve liked working and living here if I could just be a masseuse. Great bath, meals, soft bed, and if I wasn''t such an ass, a lot of friends. But that isn''t all I do.


    Finally, I reached the bath area. It is just like the bath in the masseuse''s room just bigger. The constant waterfall appears to circte the water. I''m unsure if new water is being created or if the water is being cleaned and reused. I grab some soap and a brush and step into the water. Only Yuki and Mistress get others to wash them; the rest of us have to do it ourselves or get help from other girls to clean.


    While I''m not really friends with the other girls, we all help each other with the little things like this. I start to work on my lower legs. They are toned and long, plenty to show off on stage or wrap around a partner in bed. I scrub hard on my fair skin, I may not have scales all over my body, but I''ve found my skin to be quite tough, like scales but with the smooth feel of human skin.


    Mistress allows us a shaving stone that shaves all our hair below our eyebrows, which is excellent for keeping us smooth to the touch, but a few girls like their bush or want a slightly different pattern around their down there, so they have to shave the usual way. Even if I wanted that look, I couldn''t keep it. My belly has typically been too big for me to shave myself, and that is something no girl wants to do for another. I quickly make my way to that region, using my hand to carefully wash my abused pussy and currently limp dick. Then, to my stomach, still bloated from the oversized pregnancy. Before I was here, it used to be just abs. I worked hard to keep them like that when I was young. I don''t know if I''ll ever get them to look like that again.


    My breasts have changed the most here. Each ss I''m forced to go through here has put me through yet another growth spurt, and the only part to grow each time was my breast. I went from a nice 32D to my now 34G. Part of that growth was likely the milk I''m always carrying around. Some of which I release while washing them. Finally getting my face. Switching to my shampoo, I clean the grime from my long hair. I haven''t cut my hair once here. The only thing keeping it from pooling at my feet is my seven feet height. It reaches down to my mid-thigh.


    Knowing I''ll need help to get my backside, I look around and hope to see Mai, but I don''t see the cute cat. So I see if others are about to start their back so we can help each other. I see Vasati starting on her hair, so I start heading in her direction, careful to keep my tail from hitting anyone. "Hi, Vasati. Would you like to help each other clean our backs?" I ask, and everyone always says yes, but I know they don''t like to help me due to my wings making it take longer.


    "Sure, can you help finish my hair up? We need to make up time for you." She has the second longest hair, barely losing out to me in length.


    "Of course, thanks." She''s a wood elf, so her hair is a beautiful brown and gives off a faint smell of the woods if it is clean. She has also been here the longest of all the girls, beating my time by about fifty years. She is one of the few here staying by choice; she earned her freedom forty-seven years ago. I''m not sure why she hasn''t asked for better amodations. Mistress would definitely give it to her, but she seems happy, so there is no point giving it much thought. Only two other girls are here of their own will, Yuki and a human girl named Ciara. Ciara runs the dancing section, while Viasati runs the prostitution portion.


    With two of us working on her hair, it goes much faster. Once that is done, I start on her back. Being a wood elf, her skin is tanned. I work quickly. We rarely get that dirty. Plus, we are sure there is a cleansing spell on the water to make this process faster. When I finish, we have to move away from everyone so I can have room to uncurl my wings enough to expose my back.


    The brush soothes my muscles a bit. It takes Vassati longer, partly due to my size, and dealing with my wings takes more time. Then she has the part others hate, to do my wings. They are massive but never seem to get very dirty. I''m unsure if that is a hidden passive or just weird luck. Fifteen minutester, I started to get dried off. Once more, some heating magic helps the towels. The really nice thing is how fast it gets our hairpletely dry. With my body no longer smelling of the painful birth, I start my walk back to my room. A few girls are walking down dressed, ready to work.


    Once back inside, I started to get dressed. I loosely wrap my breast to keep the jiggling somewhat in check. Nextes my underwear. I can''t really do the standard sexy underwear due to my penis, but Mistress has had some pairs made especially for me, but once again, I ignore those and pick a morefortable pair. Then, on to a dress, I usually only wear a simple robe, which is easy to get on and off and is precisely what the customers expect and want. When I first started, I always wore something slow to get off, not thinking about the fact that I had a limited time to give a massage and an ending for them. I got a lot ofints before I figured out what they wanted. I wasn''t happy to wear so little clothing for a job that really shouldn''t require sex, but I couldn''t let theints stack up, or Mistress would probably make me do it naked. But today, I would get to keep my clothing on, so I put on myst sundress with a little ribbon around my stomach. Small heels finish the outfit, and I head down the main stairs.


    We can only use the stairs when we''re dressed for the show, which I am now. Once on the first floor, I head for the kitchen/eating room for lunch. The food is in, and we must feed about thirty girls and fifteen orphans, requiring the meals to be simple. We rarely have much time to eat, so it isn''t much of a loss. Walking into the kitchen, I could see most seats were taken. Most girls finished their bath sooner than me, so I wasn''t surprised. I see Mai. She seems to have already eaten and is just waiting for me. I go through the line to get my lunch, an apple, some bread, and soup. Fill a cup with water and walk over to Mai.


    "Hi, kitty, I missed you in my bath today. I was hoping to calm myself with your tail." I tease.


    "Finally, Yuki said you went intobor over a day ago, and I wasn''t able to see you. I was worried, you know." mumbling the ending. I''m unsure why she always gets so shy when I flirt with her; maybe she likes me? I don''t feel like asking; if the answer is yes, we have our contracts keeping us from doing anything; if it is a no, I don''t want our friendship to be ruined, so I can only guess. I sit on her right and start to eat quickly.


    "Sorry. Lot. Of. Kids. Long. Time." I get out in between bites, which is not verydylike, but I want to talk to her so everyone will have to deal with it. "I. Will. Have. More. Time. Tomorrow."


    "Good, you clean my tail the best, and I really want to take a nap sucking some milk out of you." Her blush came through after saying her wants. I don''t remember exactly how it happened, but at one point, she started sucking my nipples during a bath and found I wasctating. I guess she has a guilty pleasure. I love it when she gets the courage to do it. It feels way too good. Unlike most of my clients and the few kids, I get to breastfeed. So, while I don''t really get to breastfeed my kids, I get to do it to a little kitty instead.


    "I would love that." After finishing the bread, I started working on the soup, which had cooled a bit.


    "I''ve got hostess duty tonight, so I''ve got to head over there to organize things. You aren''t working the floor tonight, right?" As she starts to get up, she asks.


    "No, just massages tonight. Tonight, I will start getting tests for my next batch."


    "Good, well, have a rxing break. Hopefully, my night can be that easy. Last night, I had a very active older woman. I''m still a little sore from everything she did to my ass. Bye rainbow, have fun up front."


    "Sorry to hear that. I''ll do my best. Bye, kitty" She turns to leave, waving her ass and tail in onest tease.


    With her gone, I speed up my eating; most people have left, and just a few orphans are still eating. They likely don''t have anything to do till a little after the customers start rolling in. I return my te and eat my apple on the way to the entrance. For now, the only guest that enters will being to see me. The rest of the girls have a few more hours till customers go for them. The other girls set the stage and then start their makeup. I don''t have to put the makeup on. Mistress has never said why, but I assume it is due to the constantly changing colors of my hair and eyes, which is the only difference I can think of.


    I don''t take long to make my way to the entrance. Any area that guests typically see has a grand appearance to help the powerful clients feel they are at a party fit for the Queen if they ignore the whores. I shouldn''t use that word to describe myself and the other girls, but sometimes, it is almost funny. I''ve long gotten used to hearing the phrase shouted by patrons who don''tst here long; those who want to enjoy their time here know that they need to be nice to everyone; well, except me. I''m forced to be friendly no matter what they do to me. It is rare for anyone to cross a line that lets me kick them out. I can only think of two instances. Both were after I gave birth, and they wanted to do something I would typically have no choice but to say yes to. I move behind the little counter on the left side. This one is just for any special services we do, which has typically been my massage service for thest few years. The main counter was on the other side, but no one was there.


    I rarely have to wait long for a customer. I''ve been giving massages for about nine years, and I''m probably the best in the city, so I''m always in demand. I even have a waitlist. I work the waitlist from sunrise to midnight through the seventh day. Luckily, I don''t have to do anything sexual for those; I would be too disgusting by the end of the day to help anyone relieve stress. The rest of the days are firste, first serve.


    Bored, I started to check if any new decorations were added. It only happens generally once a year, but it is the only thing I can do. The same five paintings are still here. One is of the Mistress hanging over the door to her office next to the main counter. Another of Yuki, in a piano performance, looked stunning in a white dress. Hanging on the wall in the middle was a painting of the founder. The woman was almost the same as Mistress; she smiled more. One above me was a purple flower. I asked Mistress about it, but she refused to tell me what the flower was and what it represented. I''m betting it is the main ingredient for some aphrodisiac potion. It could also be a fertility potion, added shortly after I got my first breeding ss. Thest is a miniature painting of girls dancing, signaling our top rating from the brothel managementmittee. Theye by each year to check how good each brothel is and rank them. They also do random inspections to ensure all thews are followed. They''ve never found anything wrong with my treatment, so I don''t think there are manyws. Probably just horny nobles finding an easy way to get cheap sex from good whores.


    Thest notable decoration is therge chandelier in the middle of the room. Seven feet in diameter, hundred little magic mes. It was addedst month, an upgrade from the 6-foot-diameter one. The amount of light it could give off made it seem like we had a personal sun in the room. Luckily, she didn''t keep it on that bright; I would have a blind spot in my vision from it. Right now, it was barely on, just enough to have light refract through the many crystals from which it was mainly built. Everyone said it looked better when I was in the room since the light my tail off gives it a lot more color; I obviously don''t know what it looks like without me, so I''m not sure. But looking at it with me here is pretty, so I''ll take thepliment.


    I hear some heels working up the marble stairs to our door. When someone is behind the special service counter, a light is seen on the front of the building, letting those walking outside know we have a special going on. It probably means I am taking customers for a massage because this counter is rare for anything else. The heels have a deliberate fall, so whoever ising up has had a lot of practice with the heels. Most likely a high noble or a retired showgirl. Showgirls are rare, but they are much more likely toe in for a massage than participate in what goes on behind the wall and curtains.

 Chapter 3 – Perks of The life

    Chapter 3 ¨C Perks of The life


    Two more steps, and she opens the door. I see the standardrge chest almost always attached to a powerful woman. "Hello, wee; need to relieve some stress?" I say, giving a hint of sexual feelings.


    "Yes, I was walking down this way yesterday but didn''t see it avable. I see now why that is. I believe that means the endings are limited," she responds professionally. More like she is here for a business meeting than having a herm massage every part of her and then getting eaten out.


    "Yes, I hope that is still ok. I''m very skilled with all parts of my body. You''ll leave very rxed. Any pent-up frustration will be gone." I promise, turning up the flirty undertone. If someone sent her to figure out how good I am, she wouldn''t be leaving based on how I talk to her, but maybe she would rx a little. How she is now would likely make for a poor time for both of us. There is a limit to how rough they can get after a massage, so it is a time that I somewhat enjoy the sex. So, I would rather not have someone who can''t rx ruin that little joy if I can help it.


    "I see. That is fine. Please lead the way. I paid yesterday; you should have the note for Lady Zhanu."


    "I have a note, but I''m sorry I can''t read it. A helper is around the corner, and I''ll have her send a message asking about it. If she confirms, you won''t have to pay when you leave; otherwise, you''ll need to pay. Is that ok, my Lady?" I give a short bow at the end. I can only hope she doesn''t get mad. I don''t know why Mistress doesn''t do anything about me not knowing my letters. It puts me in dangerous positions like this. One Lady sent a fireball at me. I was so surprised I didn''t dodge it, taking it in the chest. After I healed, I had to serve her for two days for offending her. I never got an apology from Mistress. I asked her to tell me about prepaid in advance or have someone around who can read, but obviously, that hasn''t happened.


    "Hurry, I''m already mad about having to wait a day. I don''t enjoy being in this district."


    "Of course," I quickly turn and go past the curtain. There is always an orphan there to help with anything the counters need. She heard everything, so I just had to ask her to go and head back. Returning to the front, "Please follow me."


    We walk back to the room without talking. The clicking of our heels is the only sound we hear. Her legs are a fair bit shorter, so her steps are faster. Mine are a bit louder with my extra weight, but both show therge amount of practice we''ve had in them. The sound excites me; I''ve found a direct connection between women with outstanding practice in heels and how toned their legs are.


    I start to exaggerate my leg movements to shake my ass and tail more. I don''t have much time to get her at least receptive to the massage. I hate that nobles still doubt my touch. I''ve never had anyone leave without agreeing that my massage relieved their muscles. When the short walk through the hallway isplete, I open the door for the client and follow her in.


    "Would you prefer to be clothed or naked for the massage? Naked has the best results, but I can still work through the clothing if that would make you morefortable. I have some shelves here where you can ce your clothing. If you are ok with being naked, we can also start with a rxing bath."


    "Naked is fine. The bath would be nice." Still in the greater-than-thou tone, she holds out her hands, a motion for me to help her out of her dress. I start on the strings, loosening the dress enough to take it over her head. I carefully fold it and ce it on the top shelve. Grabbing some soap while I''m here. My clothing is water resistant, so I don''t need to take it off to bathe the noble. I kneel at the side and begin to wash her body. She rxes in the bath, making it easy to move her around to clean her thoroughly. I start on her feet and move up. I don''t touch any private areas, except her breast, during the bathing.


    "Would you like me to clean your hair?" her hair is much shorter than mine, barely reaching her shoulders, so it wouldn''t take too long to do a quick wash.


    "No, your hands are living up to the gossip," she says, finally in a friendly tone.


    "I''m d I can please you, my Lady. Then shall we get started on the true massage and prove the gossip undersells my abilities?"


    "You best live up to that ve." She looks me directly in the eyes, causing me to look down immediately. I''m not supposed to look into the client''s eyes, being a breeding ve and all, but I get a better understanding of how they feel when I do. This makes it easier to tell if I''m working the right spots, but if they aren''t distracted or happy, I risk a problem like this.


    "I''m .."


    "Don''t worry. I imagine you have a good reason to be looking where you shouldn''t. Do a good job, and I''ll forget about it. Otherwise, I will be extracting my dues." Her voice was still rxed, like a few moments ago, so it seemed I didn''t offend her yet. She is getting up, so I quickly grab a towel and dry her off. There is a little magic around the small bath to help, so it only takes a few minutes for her to drypletely. I lead her over to the table and help her up.


    "Are you ok with oils being used?"


    "Please."


    I grab a moisturizing oil and start on her calves. I work each muscle deep, forcing them to rx. I send some life magic through my hands to help with the soothing process. The Lady muffles the little moans my hands cause. Her muscles are powerful but exhausted, giving my life magic plenty to rejuvenate. I take my time on her legs, slowly making my way to her round ass. I work from the inside thigh to the outside, bottom to top of her thighs after the calves. I''m starting to add a bit of my erotic touch and arousal aura. I keep it to a meager amount for the backside to keep them rxed, but I start opening them up to the idea of me massaging the deepest part of them. This is the small amount of control I get each day, so I''ve taught myself to near perfection.


    I can hear it working as her moans have changed tone just a tad as I reach her plump ass. During the bath, I saw her rounded ears, and she had no other extra marks or body parts, so she''s most likely a human. I start on her back, which truly needs the most work. Her back is lovely, and her muscles are solid and toned. They feel fantastic as I work them with my hands. I work extra carefully on it, memorizing the feeling so I can do a little dreamingter. Her legs were more muscr than most, but legs are dull to touch and wonderful to look at. Sure, thighs are fun to tease, but the back and chest are where the fun is to be had. So I put the most work into remembering how the back and chest feel. I can picture the legs just from how people walk. So far, she has given me plenty of time to memorize her back; I just need to hope I get the same time with her front. Then I can have some beautiful dreams.


    She is moaning a lot as I work her muscr back. I think she has strength-type sses and probably uses a great sword. I like to dream a little with these types. I need to make a good backstory, so I''m not just taking advantage of a body. I need a mind behind it to truly enjoy myself. I worked on her arms and found they were thick; she must be a fighter. My excellent sword dream may not be too far off. Her arms are just as sore as her legs. They''re thick, nothing ridiculous as my head size, but probably triple the size of my arms.


    Done with her back, I help her flip over and get to work on her feet. Here, I start turning up my touches to start arousing my client. Her moans are getting more and more sexually charged as I try to get her ready for me to finger her. I once again work from the inside of the thigh to the outside, slowly approaching my goal.


    "You''ve had a lot of practice. I''m just now noticing the skill use." She moans out as I reach halfway up her thighs. Her words surprise me. Most either never notice or don''t care to say anything about it.


    "I"


    "Quiet, max it out. If I leave sexually frustrated, I''ll have two things to punish you for. My back and legs haven''t felt this good in years, and you''ve already got me horny. So be a good little girl and take responsibility for what you''ve started." Her breath gets heavy as I increase the mana sent to my skills. I kept the same pace, ensuring the massage left all her muscles feeling perfect. When I reach her slit, I keep one hand there to y with it while the other starts on her toned abs. The n is to get the hand up to her breast and work both fully till she is ready, maybe get my mouth involved if needed. My left hand finds her clit and just starts teasing her. I keep a slow circle going. She''ll likely orgasm before my right hand is finished with her abs, which is perfect. I can attack her breast right as she startsing down from it and hopefully push her to the second one quickly.


    Her moans are loud and frequent. Then she tensed up and did her best to hide the orgasm. I move my left hand faster and set my right to work on her left breast. My Lady must have sensitive nipples, letting out long moans as she gripped the table. I keep my thumb on her clit and start slipping my fingers inside.


    "Oh yes, yes, that is what I need. Hard, hard, please. Don''t you dare stop!" Her first words after her orgasms. I''m more than happy to oblige. Using the extraordinary reach of my arms, I''m able to keep working her pussy and bend my head to her free nipple. One of her hands reaches the top of my head. I rx and wait for her to control me by my horns. It neveres. It isn''t a new feeling, but usually, those are the older women or the ones that stay home. Instead, a warrior is petting me here, not that I mind. It is much better than someone controlling me with just one horn.


    It''s a little unfortunate we can''t go further. I''m pretty sure she would be an excellent partner, actually caring about my pleasure. But orders are something I can''t disobey, so I''ll have to settle for dreams.


    Her moans are stilling through strong. I have three fingers inside and moving everything rough and fast. I decide to keep going as long as she is petting me.


    After a few more orgasms, her breath is starting to change, so I begin to slow down. Her hand is now just resting on my head. I stop my right hand and just keep sucking on her nipples.


    "Thanks for that. I didn''t believe when she said you would make me want to have sex. Can you just rest your head on my chest?" She says in bliss.


    "I can if you are ok with my horns." I don''t get this request often. I love it, but the table height is wrong. It''s too tall to be on my knees, so I must stand and bend over.


    "That is fine. I just want to pet your hair and face more, then clean off the oil."


    I move my head into position and try to enjoy her touch in the awkward position. The table is too tall to kneel, so I must bend at the waist or squat. I just bent at the waist and hope I can move soon.


    We stay like this for a few minutes before she gets up. I quickly straighten out and head over to the towels. Returning, she has gotten off the table and has her arms out, making it easy to start wiping the oil off, giving me onest chance to touch her breast, back, and ass. Once I finish drying her, I help her back into her dress.


    "Thanks. It seems I won''t need to punish you." Her professional tone is back. "You are correct about the gossip selling you short."


    "Thanks for the praise, my Lady. If you would follow me out." Bowing once more and turning, making sure not to look her in the eyes again. I open the door for her. She steps to the side and lets me back into the lead. The ritual repeats for the door to the entrance. The orphan girl turns the corner, gives a simple bow, and returns to her ce behind the current.


    "Sorry for causing the doubt. I hope you have a lovely night. I''m not working the floor tonight, but one of our other girls could follow up on the work I''ve started, or tomorrow, I could show you what happens when everything is avable." Now, back in my flirting voice, hoping to turn my dreams into reality. I doubt it will work, but a girl has to try.


    "I don''t find the idea awful, but I don''t have the time. This extra day has already put me behind schedule. Maybe in a few months." It''s pure business mode.


    "I hope you can make it work. You seem to work too hard and could use the stress relief more often. You''ll do nobody any good if you hurt yourself." It is best to try to appeal to the business side of things if that is how she will take this¡ªmyst-ditch effort for another chance with her body.


    "I''ll keep that in mind." She responds, the click of heels starting as she turns to the door. Once the door closes, I sigh, returning to my station. Two and a half hours is about how long each sessionsts. Leaving me 2-3 more tonight, I''ll have to do. Hopefully, they are as lovely as thest girl.

 Chapter 4 – Problems With Being a Slave

    Chapter 4 ¨C Problems With Being a ve


    It doesn''t take long to hear new soundsing up the stairs. This one I''m familiar with, one that never takes my suggestions. The man is one of the few males thates here without a chaperone. Men are typically weaker when you factor in magic. Plus, there are a lot fewer of them around, though they are moremon than herms like me.


    I don''t have much time. I need to warn Mistress to have someone outside the door to stop him from raping me. I quickly move past the current, startling the orphan despite my heels clearly showing I wasing her way.


    "Go tell Mistress I will need help not getting pregnant from a customer," and just as quickly, I move behind the counter. Just a second passes and the door opens. I smile at a man who has given me much pain and a few nightmares over thest few years.


    He is tall, only a few inches shorter than me, though my heels make him a lot shorter, helping my smile feel more genuine. His natural bright blonde hair was cut short to show off his stupid pointy ears. Elves don''t usually have much muscle mass; he is no exception. While I like muscles, I can appreciate a slim body, but he just pisses me off. The torture and humiliation he has put me through are too easy to remember.


    "Good, the ve bitch is back. I was taking a stroll yesterday and didn''t see the light. I was worried for you. I thought someone of a more fitting stature bought you. Maybe one of the barbarians in the slums? Well, I suppose I can use you a little. This counter is about the massage thing, right? My wives were saying I was a little stiff from my work. I really should talk to the Mistress about why having a ve give a massage costs so much. Five gold is ridiculous," he says, a constant stream of insults I have to smile through.


    "Due to my limitations for today, it is three gold," I respond.


    "What limitations? You''re a ve," Doubt filled his voice.


    "Mistress is giving me a chance to recover from mybor yesterday, so only oral for after activities," I say uselessly.


    "Whatever, here is the stupid gold. Hurry up, I already know the way."


    "Of course, sir," I say, speeding up due to hismand. I make the same trip as before, passing paintings of all the girls who worked in the room. My painting is above the doorway. There are spots for other girls, but I''m the only one using it enough to be disyed. When I first started, there was another girl there. She left about a year after I started, giving me full use of the room.


    "Would you like a bath?" I ask after entering the room, following the script.


    "Yes, get me out of these clothes," he says. "Hurry, I don''t get why you always go so slow. If you sped up a little, I could do more."


    "I don''t want to damage your clothing, sir. They look costly," I say as we continue my conversation whenever I have to deal with him in this room.


    "Hmp, these are my cheapest pair. To think these are expensive, you are even lower than I thought," his ego showing fully now. "Finally, remember to pick a good scent, none of thatvender shit you normally use."


    "Of course, sir." I''m doing everything I can to be polite. The ve cor is even helping me by forcing the edge out of my voice. I grab the soap I use for the few men whoe through and kneel next to the bath to begin.


    "That won''t do get in," he demands.


    "I can''t, that will ruin my clothing, and I''m not allowed to take it off. If I did, idents might happen, and that would go against my Mistress''s orders," I say back, hoping he gives up. I start working on his shoulders, hoping he falls asleep so I don''t have to do much for him. I''ve only had that happen once to a young woman working too hard to get stronger. Her body was excellent. I didn''t do anything sexual to her, but she did get aplete and thorough massage while asleep. I wonder how she is doing; I haven''t seen her in eight years. Maybe it is seven. I probably won''t see her ever again. I hope it isn''t because she died.


    "What is the point of having a ve do the work if there are rules? Get your ass in here before I truly get mad," he states.


    "I have to follow Mistress''s rules. Going into the bath will cause me to break them. So no matter how much you demand, I can''t follow. I''m sorry," I say back. I hate having to apologize to this piece of shit, but the rules are absolute. The most I can do is dy me following them, and that hurts way too much to do just to have me do the act anyway.


    "Fine, then hurry up. The fun part happens after all this stupid forey trash."


    "Sir, you paid for a massage. This isn''t forey. This is simply to prepare you for the massage and then give one to you," I say. I''m not sure how he still acts like this is just a long way to sex with me.


    I finally cleaned his body, including his penis, unfortunately. So I dry him off and help him onto the table.


    "Use oil; don''t want your rough ve hands to hurt my skin," he demands. So I grab one from the cabs before starting on his feet. Once again, I take my time, though I don''t use my skills. I know he will get bored at about the same time, 45 minutes in, so it doesn''t matter what I do. I just have to be prepared to scream and release my mana to trigger the rm when he starts to try and strip me.


    I reach his ass. He''s still calm. I''ll probably finish his back and just start on his front when he decides he is done. He doesn''t have as much muscle mass as the previous warrior, but he isn''t weak. Elves always have less mass, but they use it all well. Getting to his shoulder des, he starts to be restless. Just a little bit more until he finds out I truly have rules. If he was a woman, Mistress may not have cared enough. But as a man, he could ruin the sale Mistress has made over my womb.


    "Can you flip over, please? I''m done with your back," I say, wondering if he will flip over or just demand sex.


    "Your hands are as useless as ever. Put the mouth to use instead," he says, sitting on the table instead of lying back down.


    "As you wish, sir," I start, getting to my knees to take his member in my mouth.


    "Enough with sir, I''m your master right now," he snarls at me. I''m not sure why he is being so bold. I''ve had one other man make that request, and I haven''t seen him or the wives who brought him here again since then.


    "Sorry, sir, that is anothermand I can''t follow," I say before wrapping my lips around the head. He''s not fully erect yet, so I start to feel him growing inside my mouth as I begin to tease the head. He grabs my horns and slowly forces me down his shaft. I''m careful with my teeth as they are sharper than most other races. It wouldn''t just hurt. It would draw blood from even the lightest scrapes.


    I quickly find my nose touching his stomach, his dick just reaching my throat. He tries pushing farther in, but my nose won''t let him. So, he instead decides it is time to fuck my pretty little face. Using my horns, he forces me up and down his dick as fast as his arms will make me go.


    His penis is reaching the average depth, just where my throat starts, so I don''t have any gagging problems. Not that this changed the sounds forced out of my mouth. His low moans were overshadowed by the sloshing of my spit, his precum, and mouth all made.


    For a few minutes, this continued my head a ve to my gripped horns. My nose started hurting, and his arms began to tire, but the sounds got louder. He was getting close, I believe. I wasn''t using any actives but have a high oral skill level. Unsurprisingly, he didn''t want to finish in my mouth, so he forced my head off his dick, throwing my head to the side in an attempt to get me bent over.


    "Stay like that ve. I want to see if I can get a free breeding session out of you," he says, a sadistic smilelooking down at me. I''m forced to stay still as his hands move to my dress. He grabs it at the top and starts to rip it. I release my mana and direct it to the emergency device with a small smile as I think about him being banned. I hear the rip start and then continue till the dress falls apart. I''m not sure about the thought process. My arms are still in the sleeves, so it didn''t help him get my top off. He next grabs the bandages for my wrap and rips it as well. I guess he didn''t care about me being naked. He just wants ess to my breast.


    As he starts on my underwear, I begin to worry. Why hadn''t someonee in to stop him? He hasn''t paid for breeding, and I know how much my womb sells for. Hundreds of gold, a small fortunate. That alone should make it so I didn''t need to warn Mistress about the situation. She should have someone spying ready to step in. Maybe they think I can make him cum before he gets my bottoms off?


    I start my skills, both touch and aura, to the max. I hear him moan and feel him fail to rip my underwear. He takes a deep breath and goes again, this time seeding. My dick fell out erect, and my pussy was made bare, slightly wet. I hate how they both are ready for sex right now. I know it is just in response to the sexual stimuli, but it doesn''t make it hurt any less.


    I make one more effort to call for help as he starts to rub my pussy. No response, and as if to mock my failure, he ps my ass hard. A mark most likely formed as I can feel the mana he put in it.


    "There''s the ve bitch I hear so much about. So much mana, this feels a hundred times better than before. You must want me fuck your worthless pussy. Don''t worry, I''ll give you everything you want. That slutty mouth got everything nice and wet for us, now didn''t it. So stick that ass up, and I''ll give you semen that is too good for you."


    Giving up, I let the beautiful ve cor force me into position. Ass rising, legs spreading, I start to cry softly. Then, the moment I thought couldn''t happen today started. Mybia were forced apart. He quickly moves in, hips smacking my ass. Once again, I''m just a tool for his pleasure.


    I hope to end it soon, or maybe I just freeze. I keep my skills going, and moans are forced out, mixing with my ever-growing sobs. His moans overpower any sound I make. He starts pping my ass hard. I can feel them bruising underneath the assault from his hand and hips. The other hand is forcing my ass still for his use.


    I don''t keep track of the time, and I don''t think; my entire body just waits for it to finish. I feel a new liquid invade. He pumps a few more times and gives me a hefty p. He slowly pulls his dick out. Some of the fluid follows, but most stay inside, moving deeper.


    "That is what all the praise is about? Good for a low-ss whore I guess. I can dress myself and walk out. So stay like that for a bit and let my semen get in deep," he says,ughing. I hear his soft chuckles as he leaves. Hismand keeps me there. I wish I could fall over.


    I hear the door open again as I finally fall over. I don''t look, I don''t do anything.


    "Get up for me, please," I hear a soft, sorry voice behind me. I do as instructed. The neer takes off my ruined shirt and directs me to the bath. I only see her arms, but I know it is Kelly from the voice. I sit in the tub, still only following instructions, staring at some spot in the bath. She starts to bathe me, humming a soft song. She''s gentle with me. She just does my shoulders and breasts, then stops. I hear cloth moving and then a tiny ssh as she steps in the bath, continuing onto my stomach and lower body. She stays behind me to do this, forcing her breast to my back. As she starts on my thighs, I decide to lean back a little, my wings feeling her breast press against them.


    "If you lean that far back, I''ll have to move much sooner, you know," she sings into my ear. It was just loud enough to allow the pleasant tone into my ear. Wanting her to stay hugging me as long as possible, I sit up.


    Finally, she struggles to reach my lower thigh, and she''s forced to my side. She sits on her knees, one against my tail and ass, the other under my thigh. She finishes shortly after and gets up. I hear her looking through the cabs behind me. Not a peep escapes my lips, still staring at nothing. She seems to find what she is looking for and returns behind me, though not touching me this time.


    "Rx, I''m going to wash your hair, so let me dunk your head," she whispers in a pleasant tone back in my ear. She gives it as amand, so I don''t need to process what she said. Just enjoy the excellent sound she made. I feel her support my back and head as it lowers into the water. A few momentster, she brings it up and massages the shampoo into my hair. I have a lot of hair, so we sit there, her humming a song and working my hair. Once she isplete, shemands me out of the bath with a whisper and dries me off.


    "Step into these for me," shemands, her enchanting tone louder this time. I step into the simple pants, and she brings them up to my waist. I started to return to normal as she dried me off, but I decided to let her baby me for a bit longer.


    "Arms up," she says. I follow, and she puts the shirt on me. This one wasn''t made to amodate my wings, so it hurts. Everything is tight. Both my wings and breasts push against it. My nipple outline can be seen in the front.


    Unfortunately, I only have a few tops due to how expensive it is to have them tailored correctly, whether to cover my wings or holes to be put in for my wings. I better not be punished for mine being destroyed.I warned them. I did as I was told.


    "Sorry, I didn''t have time to get the right clothing. You need to hurry. I''ve kept you longer than I should''ve already," she said. Themand made me turn and swiftly walk through the door to the front. I slowly smiled and acted like all was right in the world.


    A few women are talking at the opposite counter, probably asking for their favorite girl. I take my ce, knowing the light will go on and I will need to do it again.


    I don''t remember the rest of the night, just that the girl left happy after leaving her taste in my mouth. I slowly walk back to the massage room and wait for Yuki toe.


    "Hello, my dear," she says, walking with her tails spread behind her. She walks straight to me and wraps me up in a hug. Both arms and nine tails envelop me in their warmth. I feel my eyes water, and then tears fall.


    "Why, she said I wouldn''t do that. If that was allowed, why tell me it isn''t? She said not to; how did that change? Why did it have to be him?" I managed through the sobs.


    "Kelly didn''t know why, but Mistress asked if you could get pregnant today. She told her no. That is most likely what changed. You may not realize this, but men never travel alone. One of his wives asked for him to be able to do it, most likely knowing he didn''t care about the rules. Mistress asked for a steep price and got the gold. Kelly is sorry. She wasn''t thinking about why she would be asked that when she answered," she says, running a hand along my head. "I felt your magic in my room. I almost stopped and ran down myself. I wish I could do more, my love."


    "You do everything you can for this stupid ve. Thanks, but we need to start," I respond. My crying slows as I help her strip. She gets in the bath, and I get the soap and begin cleaning her. I go through the well-practiced steps. I''ve long mesmerized her body, from her toes to each hair on her head. We don''t talk this time, and I''m too tired to converse. I just rx, going over my friend''s muscles. When I''m done, we hug, and she leaves. I clean up and then walk out the back to my room. I strip off my ill-fitting clothes and curl up on my bed.

 Chapter 5 – Quite Time

    Chapter 5 ¨C Quite Time


    I take a deep breath and leave for the bath when I wake up. Most girlse dressed already, but I prefer to just be naked. I strip in the bath anyway; the girls know what I look like. Most of my clothing won''t cover me when I''m pregnant, and I''ve heard the new girls say it helps them feel morefortable here. I don''t really get that, but it gives me a reason to be naked. Plus, the extra trip helps me keep my legs strong.


    Getting to the bottom of the stairs doesn''t take me long. There waiting are Mistress and Kelly.


    "Alrzi, follow us. We need to check on you," Mistress says, turning to Kelly''s room. Kelly goes next, and I follow.


    We walk into Kelly''s office/room. "Up, please, I need to confirm your pregnancy status," Kelly informs me. I boost myself onto the table and lie down. "Ok, you know the drill. Just rx, and I''ll be done in a few minutes."


    "I can just tell you my status, you know. I''m not pregnant, but I''m about to ovte. So set up the time in 2 days, girls only today to be safe," I tell them. I hate that Kelly does it. It''s like the ve is so stupid that she can''t even read her own status. Or that I would somehow lie to my owner.


    "Yes, but we must also ensure the womb''s health," Kelly says.


    "Womb would be perfect if I didn''t get raped yesterday. I can also see that Stat now, with the advanced ss, is ny percent. During myst pregnancy, it got as low as sixty percent. So, doing fine, I would say," I said, knowing I was likely going to be put in a BDSM party shortly after my next pregnancy was confirmed for that response.


    "Kelly can say what part is hurt, which is important information. I don''t want to tell a client about a miscarriage if I can help it," Mistress says. I''m unsure why she did not mention my disrespect, but I know she won''t forget it.


    "Are you sure that your womb is only at Ny percent? I see it at full health. Your vaginal canal is what has some damage," Kelley ask.


    "It shows the same on my screen," I say. I can''t lie about my status, you know."


    "See, this is why Kelly did it. Fine girls only tonight. The breeding happens in two days. Get up early, and I''ll tell an orphan to wake you and get you ready," Mistress tells me.


    "I need a new dress. Myst one was destroyed yesterday by a client," I say, genuinely pushing my luck with Mistress. I''m not sure why. I guess I want her an apology or maybe just to have her admit it was her fault. The best I''m likely to get is a long session of pain, earning Mistress more gold for my body. I''ve long realized that I agreed to a contract with her that was way too long. She''s likely made back what she paid multiple times over. I was too worried back then, jumping before asking why. Nothing to do now but force my way forward to the end.


    "I know. You rarely fit in them anyway, so forget about it. Just stick to the simple robes," Mistress says. Somehow, she doesn''t even sound annoyed byme having yet anotherint.


    "Mistress, is there anything else you need? Her tail makes this position difficult," Kelly asked.


    "Ugh. Fine, I''m sorry, Alzi. I didn''t think you would be upset about something you''ve done for almost ten years. You won''t have to serve that family again," Mistress says, surprising me. I had often hoped for this but never expected my owner to apologize to her property. Especially when it earned her a sizeable amount of gold. I''m not sure how to respond. She has caused me that feeling many times throughout my years here. Each one will cause me problems for years toe. I remember the first time; it was my first BDSM party; the night started with them blindfolding me and spinning me around till I was so dizzy I forgot where I was, and then they all started stripping me, much the same manner as yesterday.


    Then came mps and piercings. So many. I gave up trying to do anything. I just had pain, my beautiful cor making me follow whatever the girls said. I don''t remember what happened after the mps and piercings. In my nightmares, some of ites to me, but I do my best to forget it. Everything hurt the next day; I had to push my ass back in and force my mana through my body to slowly heal everything; not an inch of my body was left unscathed by that night. I couldn''t tell you what caused any of the marks. A week of healing is what it took to fully recover. My mind took a year before I wasn''t waking up every night in a pile of sweat.


    "Ok, now we have a n. Why don''t you get up, Alzi, and go to your bath?" Kelly says to break the awkward silence that followed the apology. I push myself up and walk, unsure what they would talk about when I left.


    The bath was busy. I was generally the only one who needed a wake-up call. I me the pregnancies for it. I start to look for a long tail, swooshing around. I see it on the far side, so I grab my soap and shampoo and go to Mai. It seems she just started working on her breasts.


    "Kitty, want some help? I got an extra bath yesterday, so I should go quickly today," I whisper in her ear. She always gets the cutest slight blush when I do that. And sure enough, I see the blood rushing to her face.


    "Why would you say that like it is better? I won''t get to touch you as long now," pouting.


    "Well, I can''t see my back, so if you say it is bad, I''ll have to take your word for it," pacifying her worry. I start working on myself as well. I don''t need the bath, but it is rxing, and I get to spend time with Mai.


    "I had two girls all over me yesterday. They almost liked my tail as much as you do. At least one of them was always touching it, normally both. I''m pretty sure I gave one an orgasm just from running it down from her breast and over her vulva," she shares excitedly. "They were twin sisters, human, just got married into an established marriage. Guess they were mages who worked hard enough to get recognized by some lower nobles. They were very skilled, and the positions we could do were beautiful, using my flexibility fully. They even limited the size of toys they used for me. Got an extra tip, too. Sleeping between two women with your size tits is what heaven must be, so many soft pillows."


    "I''m d to be a pillow for you whenever possible. I also had a great first client. She must have been a high noble warrior. Her muscles were perfect. She let me take control as well. I could take my time with her, getting every part of her body perfect in my mind. Her skills in heels were amazing as well. We had a nice little beat going during the walk to and from," deciding to share the happy moment from yesterday.


    We finished our fronts, so I quickly started on her back before she could turn around.


    "Are muscles all you care about?" She uselessly asks yet again.


    "No, many body types are nice. Yours is slim, soft, and small. Perfect for a snuggle in bed. Wonderful to tease. Andpletely memorized many times over," I respond.


    "I don''t really get how you do that. You''re able to make basically perfect figures of like twenty women. Seeing mine get created so quickly is a little creepy," Mai snaps back as I start on her tail.


    "I think it has to do with my life affinity. And sorry, but you''ll have to live with me while I create your figure. They''re too cute, not too." Only halfway done with her long, soft tail.


    "Yay, yay. Same as always, huh? I''ve sold three of the four so far, one to the sisters. So I may have to deal with you creating another one for me soon. You aren''t using a skill on my tail, right? I''m starting to feel warm," questioning my intentions with her tail.


    "No, you must like me creating the figures more than you say to be getting hot thinking about it," teasing her, "It''ll have to wait a bit to get another batch. Getting bred soon."


    "I see. Is today at least going to be an easy day?" Walking around me. "Now, spread those wonderful wings."


    "Kind of, not really. Mistress says no men, but she lied yesterday about what I would have to do. This time, she''ll be breaking a contract with a person." I give a soft moan from Mai''s work, "Oh yes, that feels good. Sorry, so it depends on the girls. She didn''t limit any other activities. So I get to see if this rainbow-colored tail decides to actually give me some luck."


    "I see. Well, we can go around in a pair. I''ll take the rough one," she suggests.


    "I guess I should. I really don''t want to find out what Mistress does if I have a miscarriage this pregnancy. She already basically gave me a threat," I say with a sigh. "I''d say I''ll pay you back, but going with me just increases the chances that we get two assholes. I''ll find a different way to thank you."


    "Don''t worry. You saved my life and have been a great friend. I can take one rough night for you," she says, her hands running over my thighs.


    "I barely did anything, just a bit of healing. Kelly did the real work,"


    "No, I know if you weren''t there, I would have died."


    "That makes no sense. I relieved some mild pain at best. You and Kelly did the work."


    "Stop thinking ves are useless. In a year, you''ll be free and find that your mind and capabilities haven''t changed, just that no one can give youmands."


    "I''m a sex ve, a breeder, and a ve. 2 of those will still exist. There is plenty of mana, but I can barely use it for pleasure."


    "You need to stop that. Keep working here as a masseuse. You level fast and can pick one that lets you do more healing and leave this chapter behind for good."


    "I''ll try."


    "Good. Now, let''s get dry. The exhibitionist needs to go get her clothes for lunch."


    "Yes, Ma''am."


    She gives my sore ass a soft p for that as we start to head over to the towels, and we dry off, parting ways at the stairs.


    I make my way up the stairs at a nice pace. My breasts bounce and jiggle all the way up. I wonder if I''m powerful, like the nobles I serve all day. My breasts are simr in size to them, and the saying is that mana is stored in the breasts. Powerful men don''t grow breasts, so it isn''t entirely true, but people don''t offend well-endowed women for a reason. But I''ve never felt powerful. I have always been forced to do something I didn''t want to do since I got my affinity. People say I help them, but I only watch Kelly help them. I have the figure of power, yet that figure only ever serves someone. I can''t be powerful when that is my life. I should be powerful. That was my future.


    At seventeen, everyone figures out whether they have an affinity for magic. I did, life magic. Right before the ss choosing ceremony, a little after I turned eighteen, my mother got sick from poison. My aunt hoped my mother would die and she would be the one to take care of me instead. The n didn''t work when my pathetic amount of life mana kept my mother from dying, just barely. I didn''t have time really to think after that. The only n I came up with was to sell myself for money to heal her. Looking back, I could have done many things. The best would be to offer to work under a healer for a few decades for help. Instead, I sold everything I was going to have.


    I''m not mad I did it. I need my mother alive. She''s too important to me. I mean, look at the few seconds of my life where I lost her; I messed up so much of the work she did. She says I didn''t, but she didn''t work so hard for me to be a whore. Yet, I''m even lower than that, a literal sex ve. I''ve got the ss, beautiful cor, and job. A breeding tool for the rich and powerful. A y thing. Could I be considered a person at this point?


    Staring at my door, I let out a sigh and walk in. I don''t have any nice clothing, and it sounds like I won''t till I no longer wear a cor, just under a year. Two, maybe three pregnancies away. It''s such an awful way to measure my time here. I decided to let my breasts be free today, just in underwear under my simple robe. I''ve gotten lucky a few times, and the woman sees that and assumes I''m not putting it out that way, so I just have to work my tongue nicely. Most of each breast is shown, but below that is hidden.


    I walk down the main stairs, praying for nice girls to show up¡ªbreasts jiggling with each step. Something is off about them, but I can''t check them now. I have to remain clothed on these stairs. I speed up, needing to see if they have indeed gotten bigger. I''m not sure what would cause it. My level is just higher than yesterday. I doubt that would do anything so noticeable. I started checking for a new skill but found none. I check my body stats and see that my breast size has increased enough to show up there.


    There''s nothing to do butugh. What is mostmonly associated with power for women just grew in a moment when I was so powerless, a cor controlling my body, a man taking whatever he wanted. Then I go back to my job smiling. Sure, I get an apology, but that, too, reminds me of how low I am. ''I thought you would be ok getting fucked due to how often you are.'' Damn ss.


    Holding back my tears, I walk into the cafeteria, get into the line, and get my food. It''s the same thing as always. I go find where Mai is sitting. It looks like Yuki can join us today. Her tails hide her body from me as I walk towards them.


    "Hi, I''m d you can join us, Yuki," I say, moving past her and sitting beside Mai. I then look down and see she doesn''t have a te. Mai is also almost done. I guess she was really hungry.


    "I can''t. I''m here to check on you. Are you doing alright, Alzi?"


    "I guess my stupid boob''s got bigger from getting raped. Mistress also kind of apologized. I said I should have been fine with it due to how often I''m fucked like that. Better than nothing, maybe."


    "Good, I''m still working on getting them banned. You told him, warned everyone correctly, and let out the help signal. I''m talking to several other girls, and we should be able to pressure her to do the right thing."


    "Thanks Yuki. But you don''t have to go through all that. She already promised I won''t have to serve that family again."


    "None of us should have to serve a rapist and his family."


    "Yay, I guess so. Thanks."


    "Don''t worry, today will be better. I''ll be with you as much as possible," Mai interjects.


    "I appreciate that."


    "Sorry, I need to go. I have a thousand steps to walk for my next appointment. My feet will be just two big blisters by the end of the month."


    "I''ll make sure to give them extra attention at night."


    "Good, I''ll need it. Bye, you two."


    "Bye," we say together.


    I focus on my food, wrapping my tail around Mai''s. I''m unsure why doing that calms me, but I won''tin.


    "It always feels weird when you do this. It forces me to think about what my tail is doing as it bumps into something."


    "Sorry, it soothes me."


    "I know girl. I''ve gotten used to it. You should try it with Yuki. I wonder what her reaction would be to you ruining one of her tails," Chuckling, "her face would be perfect, I bet."


    "It would be enough to end our friendship, I imagine."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll convince her to forgive you. Besides, she can''t live without you at this point. "


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    "Well, I''m done and need to finish my makeup. I''ll see you when the floor opens up."


    "Ok, see you."


    I continued picking away at my meal, anxiety increasing slowly about today and tomorrow. I hope they are gentle tomorrow. Some girls get incredibly excited about inseminating me. They always thought they would have to carry to have a biological kid.


    "Hi Alzi, I heard about it yesterday. I felt it, too," says Vasati. "I''m talking to Mistress and potentially the other brothels about the family. They knew the rules, knew you were ufortable, and did it anyway. I don''t care that they paid a few more gold for it. Even when the girl is a ve, the agreements need to be followed, and you are at least aware of any changes to them. I can''t let that slide for my girls. This can''t be the norm if we want to stay high ss. Unfortunately, Mistress gets the final say with it being you. But, the threat of other brothels hearing about it should have it go through. You''re a sweet girl. I''ve heard you never believe people, but you do a lot to help the girls. You are a calming force for them. It would be best if you started looking around you differently. Soon, your shackles break."


    "I keep hearing that. Did you all talk about it first or something? I''ve been a ve for nine years, and my ss has made me into a serving bitch. I don''t see what you all see. But, I guess I can try."


    "Good, I''ll let you finish lunch in peace." She rubs my shoulder and walks away.


    "Thanks," I whisper out to no one. I start eating my lunch again, this time alone with my thoughts. Something I didn''t want, so I quickly finished up and headed to the front. I n to get lost in the paintings shortly before a client arrives.

 Chapter 6 – Surprising massage

    Chapter 6 ¨C Surprising massage


    I didn''t find anything new in the paintings¡ªjust the same faces and flower. I start waving my tail to watch the light dance around the room instead. I simultaneously hope no one shows up and that somebody does. Every second that passes, anxiety builds. Will I truly not have to pleasure males today? Who bought my womb this time? Will I have more children thanst time? All floating in my head as I dance the light through the room.


    Finally, I hear it¡ªthe familiar click of heels. I still find it funny that all these fighters put on the most brutal shoes to move in. But women need to dress to impress. Seed, good seed at least, is hard toe by, so women group up; only the best get in. I don''t know all the rules, but being a good fighter isn''t enough to be a wife. It could make you a concubine for one of the wives, her bodyguard. Little luck, and you may get a child or be able to raise yourdy''s child as a mother. But for nobles, this won''t carry on the family as they say. So they must impress the powerful when walking the street and at the stupid balls, somehow, that turned into walking, running, and dancing in stupidlyrge heels. It was hard enough doing that with my ss helping me. I don''t know how long the nobles practiced to get to my level, but they managed it.


    These cks are quiet, so a mage is most likelying up. Ten clicks and the door starts to open. A smaller woman steps through, well, except for her breast. How she stood and moved showed she used to use a sword. She takes a nce around the room before staring me in the eyes.


    "Are you told to move the light around? What magic is creating the light? Is it a spell or item?" She asks in quick session. Her stare is digging into me.


    "The light is just from my tail. I haven''t tried to figure out what causes it to let off the light. And no, Mistress didn''t ask me to move the light around so much. I just wanted a distraction." Answering most of her questions.


    "I see, I see. Well, that is too bad. I would have loved to use it for a party. May I study your tail instead?"


    "I don''t think Mistress would let you do that for free, and I don''t know what the cost would be. So you''ll have to ask her."


    "Some other time, maybe. The head wife came herest week and loved it, ''better than our maid,'' she said. Are you the one who gave the message? I just returned from a long trip, made some coins, and thought this would be a good ce to spend it."


    "Yes, I''m the only one giving massages here for thest few years."


    "Great, she said it was five gold coins," pulling some out of the air and gently setting them on the dark countertop.


    "Yes, that is correct," continued the magic trick, making them disappear. An observer would wonder if the coin ever existed. I simply used a magic item to move the coin into Mistress''s coin box. The noble could have done many things to cause thepeting effect.


    "This way, please," I said to the short one. She has a single red-skinned horn that tells me her race. Our heels start a beautiful rhythm as we walk down the hallway. The music fades as I open the door for my client. A short solo and the ritual begins.


    "Would you like to bathe first?"


    "Yes, please." Arms already up. We go through the same process I''ve done thousands of times.


    After I remove her clothes, she gets into the bath. I retrieve the soap and begin on her back. Toned butcking from what a warrior would have. Working down to her legs, I can feel their stress. None that go on missions can keep their legs stress-free. She seems like she has been busy. Her muscles show a lot of use and abuse. I note that for the massage. I''ll be spending a lot of time working to loosen her legs. I finish with her chest, which is smaller than mine by a noticeable amount due to my recent growth spurt.


    "Would you like me to use oils for the massage?" I ask as I dry her off and help her onto the table.


    "Yes." She answers. I quickly grab them and get to work.


    Her feet are calloused from her journeys but require little time for a masseuse. Making it to her legs, I start to work into her muscles. I also started up my erotic touch. I slowly increase the output as I work up her fine legs. Muffled moanse from her mouth as I finish up the calves and start her thighs. I have to keep my skills in check. I do need toplete the massage and not just have sex. I am working my hands into her ass, and she is still muffling the moans; I''m not sure why; she shouldn''t be that aroused yet. Getting interested to see what is going on, I check her vulva and notice it is, in fact, a little wet. I start on her lower back, wondering if I need to lower my touch when she gets up.


    Stunned by this, I freeze. She didn''te here to fuck the masseuse, so she shouldn''t be getting up due to me going too slow.


    "Damn girl, if you wanted to fuck me so bad, you could''ve just asked. I triedsting, but it was embarrassing to orgasm from a massage," she says, grabbing something from the toy shelf, "so you are going to pay me back for going through that. However, I think this is what you want. On your knees, ve girl." I go to my knees, wheels turning to figure out where I went wrong. I can''t have my next massage turn out like this. I''ve still got to work the floor tonight.


    She stops fiddling with the toy and turns around. A giant strapon is at my chin; it''s not the biggest here but close.


    "Put the pretty mouth to use."


    "Yes, Ma''am," I respond, taking the dildo into my mouth. Seeing as I was going to get fucked now no matter what, I turned up my skills, and the woman nearly fell from a sudden orgasm. Panting, she grips my horns for support, forcing me to take the dildo deeper into my throat. I rx, but the magic on the dildo sends more pleasure through the woman. Her panting is shaking her breasts. I can barely see them, but my imagination is good. I know the jiggles are from her ragged breath. I''m unable to resist. I bring my hands up. I find them easily, brushing my fingers over her nipples, earning me an intense moan and another inch down my throat.


    "Don''t worry whore, you''ll be getting it all in a moment," she moans out.


    Unable to respond verbally, I just work the rest down my throat. I''m not sure why we''re here so fast, but her beautiful legs and ass did get me a little aroused, so I might as well enjoy it.


    "That''s a good little dragon," she says, finally gaining someposure, "get the shaft nice and wet, or you''ll regret it soon."


    My head moves back slowly. I still need to get used to the intruder down my throat. Hands are searching for the best spot on her breast. She just pets my head in encouragement, moaning uncontrobly.


    I keep working slowly until my throat rxes correctly, and then I work to give her yet another orgasm. I''ve found her nipples to be the best way to excite her tits. Rubbing, squeezing, and pulling all get beautiful responses. Her hands still just pet me, like she is justforting her dog, not shoving a giant dildo down a girl''s throat and moaning hard enough to let the queen know how much fun she is having.


    "Good girl, you''ve embarrassed me enough. Time to pay you back for all that," gripping my horns and forcing my head off the strapon. "Up, over the table. Yes, just like that, spread them, girl. Tail up and to the side. Damn, you''ve got the best ass I''ve ever seen." I get into the position asked, a standard one. I''ll be able to take itfortably like this, so I start to get excited. She''s been so nice to me. Her hand felt great going through my hair. She let me y with her tits. Many don''t like whores ying with their symbol of power.


    Then I felt the dildo start to raid my hole. Mybia spread wide to take the girth inside. She''s still being kind, slowly inserting the monster. When her hips touch my ass, all I feel is pressure inside, filled. I''ve started joining her with my moans. She stays there for a second, letting me get used to the feeling. I''ve prepared myself to be relentlessly pounded by the monster she chose from the shelf; I''ve epted that I''m going to be a mess after she is through with me.


    "Good girl, epting all that seems your mouth did good work," she whispers in my ear, breast pressed against my wings. "Now I want to see these wings spread, just like your pussy is right now." I obey, spreading them as far as the room lets me. "You''re such a good girl, aren''t you? Your back is divine. Now let''s startfucking you senseless. If I stop, you better wrap your tail around my waist and force me to pound you unless I say stop. Keep being a good girl for me."


    She is too nice; I rarely get to spread my wings, and she even loves my back. I feel her slowly pull back; I wait in anticipation for her mming forward and pounding me like a bitch in heat. Halfway out, she does it, one hand on my waist, the other taking a fistful of hair to brace against.


    She proves her strength as she relentlessly uses me. Our moans almost drown out the rhythmic p of my ass and her hips. She uses the entire length inside me, going from nearly empty to full in quick rotations. I''m feeling pure bliss, and muscle memory keeps my pussy gripping the dildo. All I desire right now is that dildo deep inside me. To fill me, to breed me. Unfortunately, this dildo isn''t able to do that. But my pussy doesn''t know that.


    This goes on for a while, orgasm after orgasm for both of us. Then I feel the mage start to slow down and then stop. My tail moves without a thought, and my beautiful cor ensures I follow themands. I just use the end of my tail, less mass to move. Even then, I cannot move quickly, so I go for power.


    "That a girl. Just like that. Raise your chest off the table." Shemands. Following, I push up with my arms. From her resting position on my back, she reaches around for my breast.


    "Oh, you''ve got milk, you little cowgirl. Or I guess big cowgirl. Keep pounding yourself while I milk you onto the table," moaning all the while. I answer with moans of my own. Getting the rare relief for my breast, knowing the second she stops, the pressure will return.


    I had already made a puddle on the floor from my semen, and now a puddle was forming from my milk on the massage table. The floor was a problem for the orphans. I''ll have to clean the table and move quickly once this is over to finish the massage.


    My ass is at least red, if not bruised, from the pounding I''m receiving. My tail forces her forward much harder than when she was in control. In the pleasure, some pain makes it in from my cervix being pounded.


    "You still have some in the tank?" She asks, most likely about my semen.


    "Yes, I always have some to give." Panting from the workout.


    "Breed me, you''re strong enough. My wife will be happy to wee your children into the family. Pull your wings in first." She says, pulling the strapon out of my abused pussy.


    "Yes, mydy," I say, trying to keep my legs up under me as I stand straight. I turn and help her out of the toy, and she takes my ce over the table.


    I line up my cock with her slit and push forward, slipping in quickly with all the precum and vaginal fluid we''ve made.


    "Fast and hard bitch, don''t think we can go easy just cause we switched ces."


    "Of course, Ma''am," I say, speeding up, making her ass red from my hips. "Do you wish me to take my time or finish fast?" I have reasonable control over my dick when it is the only part of me being used.


    "Don''t think about it, just worry about enjoying breeding this pussy," is what she manages from the moans. I feel her cervix with each p of her ass.


    I do as I''m told and let what happens happen. Her ass is slowly getting redder as each p from my hip happens. Her moans are bing a regr visitor to my ears now. My mouth produces many sounds from all the sensations I''m having.


    Fifteen minutes is how long it takes for me to finish deep inside her. "Would you permit me to check if we conceived?" I ask, not sure how serious she was about the breeding.


    "Please," she says just before her eyes close and falls asleep.


    I stabilizer her then check her status. I manage to see it switch from ovting to pregnant. I send some mana into her womb to help the zygote imnt correctly. It is rare for me to know I have conceived a child, so I do all I can to help it along, knowing I likely won''t ever see the children or even the mother again.


    She is fully asleep now. I decided to finish the massage, needing to clean my milk off the table. I focused deep and used my mana to clean it off. I leave my semen for the orphans to clean, move the noble onto the table, and go back to working on her lower back. I check if her legs need help again, they seem fine. So, I just give them a quick run before flipping her over and starting on her front.


    I finish quickly, ying with her breasts a little before waking her up to change and leave.


    "I feel wonderful. Thank you for finishing the massage," her hand going through my hair, "I had a lovely time with you."


    "I enjoyed this very much as well," I respond, holding the door for her. "I hope you cane back in a few months, and I can relieve some of the pregnancy stress."


    "You got me pregnant, huh? Well, my wife will be happy to wee a child into the family for the price of a massage. Thanks for all of this; you''re a wonderful partner. I''m surprised you''vested here so long. Even a princess would like to buy you for her harem," she says, clicking her heels and sending me into a hypnotized state.


    "I have a deal with Mistress," I say without thought.


    "I''m d she is honoring it. With how good you are, you must constantly get offers. See you again. I''ll try to convince my wife to tag team with you in a few months."


    "I''ll be waiting for the night. I''ll most likely have a bigger belly than you. So take it easy on me."


    "I''ll see," she says, walking out of the building.

 Chapter 7 – An Incomplete Game

    Chapter 7 ¨C An Iplete Game


    I took too much time with my first client, so I don''t have time before the floor opens for a second guest. So, I head up to my room and freshen up before I join Mai on the floor.


    I quickly wipe the sweat and other fluids I built up from my body. I decide to wrap my breasts, not too tight, but enough to look a couple of sizes smaller. My robe was fine. On the other hand, my underwear had several different types of fluid on them, so I reced them. I also thought about my womb health. Did we go at it a little too hard? Not really. It looks like eighty-eight percent despite the size I took inside.


    I hope I get to see those kids. Thest woman to ask me to breed her lived in a different city. I''ve always lived in a small town outside the city by the forest until I sold myself. So, I''m unsure how far the woman traveled to get to me. Hopefully, it''s not too far while pregnant. I hate to have my kid born on the side of the road.


    I sigh, "I need to stop stalling. Maybe we will both get a woman like the one I massaged and have a wonderful night." I start heading down the stairs. I''m joined by several other women wearing simr clothing but all kinds of colors.


    On the floor, a few women will be kept for those who want short but immediate sex, buy girls. The rest are charged with convincing someone watching the entertainment to spend the night with them. I''m weird because they never spend the night with me, but I still walk the floor. Mistress just likes to advertise my womb to the world for a few more gold each pregnancy.


    As I near the bottom of the stairs, I start looking for Mai''s long tail. I made the final few steps but still didn''t see her. I start heading towards the back.


    "Wait, wait! Alzi," I hear called behind me, "you''re actually on buy duty tonight to keep men away from you." Vasati calls out.


    "Oh, that makes sense. Can I let Mai know? We were nning on going around together. I don''t want her to worry about me."


    "No, I''ll inform her. Just get to the waiting area."


    "Ok," I say. I turn and walk towards the lounge entrance. Opposite the stairs is another curtain containing the lounge for buy girls. Usually, the new girls need to prove their skills before they go to the floor.


    The room has a few couches, game tables, and a small stage with a few instruments to the side. The couches are light purple. A small room in the back is for fixing makeup. When guests want to buy time with a buy girl, they enter the room and choose. I can y the three-string instruments besides the stage, mainly the scales, but I''m not very good. I walk over to a game table instead.


    The girls in the room must entice the buyers without talking to them. The ones that sit on a couch are only chosen for sex. The ones doing other activities may be selected for whatever they are doing or sex. So, dancers may do a private dance, and a musician would y a private piece. Those at the game table are also mainly chosen for sex. You don''t go to a brothel to y Hunting Grounds. A bar would be a better ce to find a suitable partner. But I''m not good enough for private dance or music, so I can only hope for the best.


    A girl on the couches and joins me at the table. I had just started setting up the board, so she helps. The game has just a few pieces: a mage, warrior, cleric, assassin, guards, and a princess. The goal is to capture the enemy''s princess. The board is the mostplicated part. Good ones have a magic enchantment to allow the assassin to hide on the board or allow you to switch what the princess looks like, generally as a guard. They also have the pieces move through the different biomes more urately. The really expensive boards have weather changes.


    Ours allows for the character spells. Yuki has a board that includes weather and terrain spells. She only gets it out to y me. Her customers only get a board that adds the terrain spells. I love the better board. Weather adds a lot of dynamic y. You can even have it empower or nullify certain enchantments. Like fire in the rain won''t work, but water spells are easier to cast.


    They also say there is arger version that adds a queen, and you y with many princesses. If you capture one, you have a process to force a marriage and take control of the pieces the princess controls. I''ve never seen it before, but it sounds much moreplex. It''s probably only for nobles and royals if it does exist. I''ve heard the tournaments alreadyst weeks so I wonder how long those would take.


    I rarely have anyone to y with. Most hate my passive ying style andin about the boring game, but I don''t understand how to attack. So I just defend until my opponent loses most of their forces, making it easy to take their princess.


    "I''ve heard you are good at defense," she says, cing her princess in the starting fort.


    "I guess so. It''s hard to tell when most just stop ying halfway through." I respond, ying my first move. It''s just a simple warding spell for the edge of the forest.


    "I''ve also heard you have a lot of clients ask for rough y," she says, giving me a strange look.


    "I can''t say no to many things like you. So nobles that can''t be seen in the cheap brothelse here, and they choose the ve that can''t say no," I respond. She is still thinking about her move.


    "That makes sense. I prefer that y. I''ve thought about putting a choker on like a cor, but Mistress won''t let me," sighing and finally ying a move¡ªwarrior towards the desert.


    "She won''t let others as it causes issues. I''m obvious enough that the treatment doesn''t happen to the other girls as well, and I can slowly heal all the marks they put on me," cing a prayer in the desert for warning of visitors from the cleric.


    Some girls pick up the instruments. Awful tones fill the room as they tune them. One girl is stretching in preparation to dance to the music. Thest two are rxing on the couch, spread out, showing their long legs. Both have the furry ears of different animals. I can see the tips of their tails flick over the couch asionally. They are talking to each other about something, and I can only hear their voices, not their words.


    "Fair enough, I guess. I have seen the markings you often. I love getting them, but they are annoying to deal with afterward," she says, looking like she is reminiscing about a night before she found herself here.


    The musicians have finally tuned their instruments; one is still slightly sharp. They decide on a piece and start ying for us. The dancer finds the beat, adding her taps to the music.


    "Some clients are good at it. Making sure I''m Ok and stuff, but most just want a ve to torture," I say, speaking up topete with the new music.


    "I guess I should stop asking then. Maybe I could talk with customers to find the good ones," she says. She moves her warrior fully into the desert.


    I hear the curtains move and heels falling, but also softer sounds. It''s most likely men''s shoes. Women worry about men falling over, so they never have to wear high heels.


    Mistress greets them personally, saying, "There is one girl here you two can''t take due to restrictions. It is the dragonkin over there. The rest, pick your favorite." She doesn''t usually run the lounge but must be here to keep me in line.


    It is an elven couple; the man is a wood elf, while the woman is a dark elf. The man is short, five foot five inches. The woman makes him look smaller and must be at least six feet tall. Both have darker skin tones, brown and ck, respectively, and their hair color matches their skin. They look around at each girl, but it is easy to tell they have decided who they want. The moment they walked in, they saw my scales and didn''t look away till Mistress told them I was off limits. Then they together looked at a girl on the couch. I believe she is Mousekin, but I may be wrong.


    "What is your name, my dear?" They ask her.


    "Osha,"es the response.


    "Please join us tonight. I think we will have a lot of fun," the man tells her. I feel sorry for the mouse. They are an aggressive pair. I''ve served them a few times, left some ugly marks on my ass.


    Since she doesn''t get a choice, she gets up and leads them to her room. I hope the extra limits the ordinary brothel girls get keep her safe.


    We return to our game, waiting to see if we will get chosen. I''m slowly building up warnings and traps along my perimeter, sending my assassin into the forest to scout.


    She has continued her march on two fronts. She even pulled a guard into the forest to help her mage get to my fort.


    Another couple came in and picked the dancer. I''d never seen them, but they likely want a private dance with less clothing. Sometimes, that is for a sexual reason, but they have many dances that show off different muscle groups, and many customers love to see us slowly engage the muscles rippling up and down our body.


    Due to this, almost all the girls here are strong. I''m certainly only bloated in the stomach area due to the constant andtelyrge pregnancies. My arms, legs, and back still retain well-defined muscles. I can''t wait for my stomach to join them. My thighs could also use some work.


    We''ve made contact now in the forest. I get a killing blow on the guard, but the mage gets a tracking spell andnds a shot on the assassin''s arm before he can get away. They are just a few turns from my perimeter. The warrior''s group in the desert should reach my fort a few turns before the mage.


    "I didn''t think the dragon ve would be in the group¡ªour lucky day. We''ll take her," the devil states. The new pair is an actual devil who loves to see me scream and one of her wives. A human. All her wives are sadistic, but none go as far as she does. I''m going to be sore tomorrow.


    "She has a breeding contract to fill tomorrow, so I''ve removed most inserts. Don''t force anything inside her that doesn''t belong. Also, be careful with her womb area," Mistress informs them.


    "How about I put a fertile mark on her and get a few more sizes to y with? Maybe we can also spend the night with her?" The devil says into Mistress''s ear.


    "Deal, if it is a cheap one, I''ll find you,"


    "Only the best for my favorite ve," eyeing me.


    Looks like I won''t be able to finish my game, and the next owner of my womb will be getting a surprise.

 Chapter 8 – Getting a Little Tied Up Tonight

    Chapter 8 ¨C Getting a Little Tied Up Tonight


    "Sorry, I can''t finish. I would''ve liked to see if my defenses held. I hope we can find another time to y," I say to my partner before getting up to go with the clients.


    "Yes, it is rare to find a passive yer. I was enjoying it. Have a good time. Try to find some enjoyment." I don''t respond to that. Just walk to my tormentors.


    "I don''t think I''ve gotten to y with you between pregnancies before," the devil says, "I put in a bid this time, just for fun. I didn''t win, so we can do a breeding session with Asariel if you''re good. I''m seeing your rainbows more often in the city. The girls are cute and show promise. I feel you''ll be a stud thisst year of very. I''m looking forward to seeing what your tattoo finish will be. It should adopt your hair color, but I''m unsure if it will change color like your hair."


    "I''m happy to hear about your interest in me. Please follow me, and we can have a fun night together, Madam," I say with a forced smile. I start walking to the stairs. I focus on my walk, trying to force the memories of ourst session out of my mind.


    Moving up the stairs, I hear some whispers behind me. I can''t distinguish the words, but I believe it is a fight. The tones are sharp. I pray the devil doesn''t take it out on me.


    Little after the second floor, they must havee to an agreement as the whispers stop. Instead, I feel a pair of eyes watching every move my ass makes. I fight the urge to limit my ass and instead exaggerate the movement, earning me a second pair of eyes.


    SMACK! A shock of paines from my ass as we reach the third floor.


    "ve faster. We''ve got a lot to do," she encourages. Being a good ve, I speed up to my room. I quickly open the door, and they walk in.


    "Strip ve and get on the bed belly up."


    "Yes, Madam," I respond. My clothes practically fall off with the speed at which I move. I get into position and wait.


    "Good girl, I''ve been wanting to mark you forever. Finally, I found a reason to do it. You''ll look so nice with it, especially if it also takes how your hair''s behavior," the devil says, walking to my toy cab. "Good, all the toys I''ve gifted you are still here. I was worried they stole them from you. Luckily, I didn''t gift any dildos as they''ve likely taken them from you, which would upset me."


    Finally, she turns to me and just looks up and down my body. I feel sweat run down my head. I start wondering what will happen. I worry about the mark. I''ve heard terrible things about them. Will it simply make me her ve when the cor falls off? Or make me unable to bear not being pregnant? There are too many worries on top of a painful night.


    "I don''t like the feelings right now. Normally, I enjoy eating your fears, but they are all wrong right now. Not from anticipation of what I''ll do but from what the mark does. Pure fear and anger. Great vors, but not what I should have from a y partner," she says. She walks over and gets on top of me, her right hand cupping my chin. "Gosh, you''re beautiful. I always think I remember, but I never truly do. Let''s make a deal. Any devil will be able to remove the mark. These aren''t easy to give or take, so it will cost you, but you have plenty to give. The mark will help you conceive and have more kids. It will make your womb able to handlerger pregnancies and lower the chances of miscarriages. It will also make it so your spermsts longer in women. It will also help you carry the children with less pain and help lower the pain duringbor a bit," she wipes some tears from my cheeks. "Look at you getting my nice side out. Let me know how that sounds. The truth is what I need from you, ve."


    "Ok," is all I manage. I''m not sure about this, but if I can remove it, I don''t have much of a reason to say no. The deal doesn''t sound like it could have different interpretations, so it should be binding with a devil.


    "Good, your body is amazing. When you get free, don''t hesitate to see my family. I may let you Dom me if you breed my wives and a maid or two," she says. She shifts to my left and moves her hand from my breasts to over my womb. "Now I''m going to do it. You won''t feel a thing." Then, she flicks her hand, and a mirror appears.


    I see myself in it. Head to toe. The devil somewhat covers my left side. My right breast is spilling over my right side, the devil''s fingers squishing it. I dare to look lower and find the tattoo. It''s changing colors just like my hair. It even seems to give off light, like my tail and wings. A few squiggly lines connect tiny hearts on the outside to a miniature depiction of a womb in the center. I rub my right hand over it, but there is nothing to feel like it only exists in the mirror.


    "Oh, it got your hair color. Perfect. It also increases sexual need, but all womb tattoos do. Now I''ve been nice for too long. Your emotions feel much healthier right now," she says, getting off me.


    The human interjects, "I told you so. You''ve been hurting her for over a year now without showing her an ounce of love."


    "Shut up and strip bitch, you''re not going to be a ve, but you sure ain''t about to Dom with me now," the devil demands. She walks over to my toy cab and pulls a few things out. The human starts to strip, rolling her eyes at the devil''s remark.


    "Good, I''ve given you plenty for this night to be as wonderful as your new tattoo." She took a ball gag and forced it into the human''s mouth, tying it tight in her mouth.


    Muffled, she forces out through the gag, "Thanks, Mistress."


    "Good girl," the devil says with a p on the tit.


    "ve up. We need to get you set up."


    I follow the instructions before my beautiful cor forces the issue. She knows when I don''t do as instructed and let my cor force it, and she always punishes me for it. Once I''m standing, I feel something clip onto my nipples, a very tight squeeze. I howl from the pain and surprise.


    "These are as big as mine now, ve. Working hard as a breeding whore. Good, I prefer to tie uprger breasts. Bitch get the rope. There should be some nice red in there," the devils say. The strong clips force some drops of milk out, and she licks them up, squeezing to get even more out. The human, bitch now, I guess, pulls the red rope out and hands it to Madam.


    "ve, you''ll get me being nice after I''ve had my fun; don''t expect it before then. Bitch may get it, but you won''t. So be a good girl, or this will be a long night," Madam warns. She straightens the rope and starts to bind my breast, forcing a steady trickle of milk out. I hear a sharp p and a muffled yelp behind me, then see bitch walk back to the cab and grab another gag, a ring gag. I open my mouth wide so Madam doesn''t hit me. A crisp p fills the room as I whence yet again. She won''t care that I''ve predicted her needs and hit me anyway. Bitch slowly works that gag into my mouth and hands the strings to Madam to tie.


    She then goes back and grabs a lot more rope, a but plug, and more clips. She hands the rope over and forces the plug into my ass dry. Madam starts to bind my hands behind my back,pleting several knots before bitch manages to get the plug in. Pain sprawls from my ass, and for good measure, bitch gives it a good p. Out ofmands, she starts to nurse on my right breast. Greedily taking my milk.


    Madam forces me to bend at the waist, almost ny degrees. She attaches a rope to my arms and binds them to the ceiling. Then, Madam picks my right leg up, tying it to the ceiling. After that, she adds a decorative rope to my midsection, my hair being part of that tie on the backside, forcing my head to look straight. The breast, shibari, and arm bind also cause my wings to be bound.


    "Looking so good. I''m almost ready to start the real y. Just the final touches," the devil taunts. She takes the clip from the sucking bitch and ces them in a line on my stomach over my new tattoo, skipping my penis, but my clit isn''t as lucky. Each one causes a whimper to escape my gag.


    She starts to circle me, admiring her newest masterpiece. She''s good. I''m not pinched anywhere. Eventually, the rope will dig into my skin, but for now, I don''t feel any pain from it. Madam starts running her nails along my skin, her spade tail asionally flicking my body.


    Bitch is still greedily sucking my endless milk out. Her free hands cup the milk trickling out of my left tit. She forces me to drink it every so often.


    After ten circles, Madam grabs bitch by the hair and shoves her onto the bed. Madam then begins stripping her. I can''t see it. I just hear it. A few momentster, the sounds disappeared. Madam walks across my vision, her tail ps me on the cheek, and she rummages through my toy cab. Her tail waves, threatening tosh out at any time.


    She finds a bit of rope and a strapon and walks back, giving me another p from her tail. I think she starts putting the items on bitch. I hear them both start walking and then they appear before me. Madam put bitch into a simple shibari, looks lovely on her. It goes around both breasts, then a diamond below that, around her belly button, and finally circles her legs. The strapon is my smallest one, which surprises me.


    Bitch twirls in front of me seems Madam likes to show off her work. Then steps forward and pushes the dildo through the ring. It doesn''t reach very deep, but having her fully inserted blinds me to all but her stomach.


    "Hands up bitch. Legs spread. There you go," Madam orders. "Now, ve, she won''t always be like this, but I think it is a good starting position. I think you need a few more decorations." I hear my toys being moved around again. Then that stops, and Madam''s heels click, informing me she walks behind me.


    "Now ve, don''t worry, this piece won''t be on the entire time," Madam says ominously. Followed by a burning pain on the head of my penis. Then I feel the cage get forced on. Some mana enters it, causing my dick to shrink so she can get it on fully. This one has a small rod that goes into my urethra. When my erection startsing back, it''ll force the rod farther down. This is one of the worst devices she has gifted me. "This cage is wonderful. It keeps you from leaking all over our floor and makes it easier to ess your pussy," giving it a nice p, causing the clips to sway, increasing the pain. "Now the ve is perfect to begin." I sense some mana move behind me, but I don''t know what it did. I doubt I''ll have to wait long to find out.

 Chapter 9 – The Long Way to Breed

    Chapter 9 ¨C The Long Way to Breed


    Madam walks behind bitch, the point of her tail teasing my left side as she makes her way there. Her heels sound different like she is now wearing a higher heel with a smaller heel tip. She stops, and I hear the muffled moans as she ys with bitch.


    "Oh, my wife, you make the best sounds. Such a wonderful bitch. Start working your hips. Don''t worry about the ve. She can handle a dildo ten times the size in her mouth. I''ve tested it," Madam whispers for all to hear. Immediately after the order was given, the dildo starts to piston in my mouth. More muffled moans can be heard. She starts moving faster and deeper. My little nose is getting forced into her womb so she can get everything in my mouth.


    Madam Heels tells me she is moving again to my right side. Her tail flicks each clip as she walks to my feet. She stands there and lets her tail explore my lower body. I''ve heard devil''s tails have a mind of their own, and the long nights I''ve spent with this devil show that to be true. Her hands start to massage my right foot as her tail makes its way to my plugged ass.


    It looks for the entrance for a bit before giving up and heading to my pussy. All the sexual stimuli I''m feeling makes my dick start growing again, forcing the rod deeper into my urethra. The tail flicks the clip on my clit a few times, then teases the tip inside.


    Madam has stopped the massage. I wait for what happens next¡ªanticipating a good whipping. A bit of mana swirls behind me, and a whip''s crack follows. Theshnds on my ass.


    "One," I gargle through the ring and violently thrusting dildo.


    "I love that I don''t need to teach you the rules, ve," as the whip falls on my ass again.


    "Two,"


    "Good, keep it up. Only forty-eight more to go," she says, marking the end with anothersh. I do my best to call out eachsh I receive, but sometimes the dildo is too deep to say it, or the tail distracts me with sudden movement, causing me to miss it or even say the wrong number. I think I getshed sixty times before I manage to say fifty.


    I can feel blood running along my ass and down my legs. I thank hell it didn''t send her a barbed whip likest time. I hear another crack, but I feel no pain. Instead, a muffled ''one''es from above me. Nine more cracks and nine more muffled numbers. The entire time my mouth''s assault continues as if bitch wasn''t getting mercilessly whipped.


    Madam''s tail decides to explore the deeper part of my pussy after my whipping. Once inside, the tip twirls as if looking for something. The spade shape forces me to stretch a little. The plug adds pressure. My dick is pressed against the cage demanding freedom, but its demand only gives me pain. Blood from my ass slowly flows down my left leg. I start to circte my mana to rece the lost blood. A pool of my blood circles my left foot. I never feel bloode down from bitch''s chest.


    I hear bells above me, slowly approaching me. The bells excite Madam''s tail. It surges forward and ms into my cervix. I yelp in surprise right as bitch ms into me, forcing the tip into my throat. I''m unsure what the tail was looking for, but the cervix seems to be an answer. It starts to roughly piston in my pussy now. The bells must be a signal as bitch leaves just the tip of the dildo in my mouth.


    Fearing punishment if she stops moaning, I start to tease it with my tongue. The bells ring past my ears and then find their way to the clips on my nipples. The extra weight forces a slow, steady stream of milk out. The rough fucking on my lower end slowly forces me to my first orgasm. My leg trembles, causing me to swing a little. Ick the strength to stop myself. The bells are screaming, pulling more milk. I try to release semen into the air, but the rod stops it, building pressure in my dick. Bitch pulls her dickpletely out and steps to my side. I expect to see Madam, but I''m greeted with the sight of my cabs.


    "Such a strong one," Madam whispers into my ear. She ces a hand on my folded wings. "You really are a good girl for me. Keep it up." Her hand reaches around and ps my balls, causing me to try and curl up. My foot leaves the ground, and I swing freely.


    "That wasn''t a smart move now, ve," mocking me. "I guess I''ll need to help you stay still. Maybe another weight will do the trick." I don''t know how her tail stays in me, but it does¡ªtrying and seeding really to bring me to another climax.


    Bitch, I think, grabs my free legs and forces it straight, bringing me to just a slow swing. My vision spinning from the little twirl I forced myself into. I hear another bell, and I think I know where this one is going. I feel the weight on my clit. The bell is ringing nonstop due to the tail working my vulva hard and deep, constantly ramming against my cervix, shooting pain through my body.


    I hear bitch moaning; Madam must be working her somehow. I focus on trying to stop my next orgasm froming. My dick already hurts, and adding more semen won''t help me. I feel the excitement building, bitch''s muffled moans excite me even more. Then, I give in and try to release another load. Screaming, a strange voice escapes my ring gag, trying to exin the peculiar pain-pleasure mix I have in my body.


    The tail finally leaves my abused pussy alone. I take deep breaths, trying to focus on my body. My mana has been circting the entire time, easing some pain. I can still feel that some of the ass marks are bleeding, creating a new puddle where I now stand. My bells tingle asionally, and milk still trickles out into puddles on the floor.


    Bitch is moaning louder and louder somewhere behind me. I think the tail has found a new target to embed itself into. I finally get myself under control when a new session starts. A loud crackes through the air, and my balls feel ready to burst. The cage presses into my stomach. I feel skin split along my stomach. She must have ced a protective spell over my balls, as the pain was just a sh, not lingering like my stomach.


    "One," I get out, but the crack of the next strike covers it up. The pain shes through my front again.


    "One," I scream again.


    "Better ve. You earned yourself an extra ten for missing the first," Madam states; the next crack of the whip follows.


    I scream the numbers out, my voice going hoarse at the twenty mark. I try not to focus on bitch moaning and climaxing next to me in pleasure. I take a total of seventyshes, only calling out sixty for it to stop. Sometime during theshes, I seemed to have orgasmed from the pain as my urethra feels even more pressure now. Bitch is now trying to catch her breath through the gag.


    "Get her other leg up bitch,"mands Madam. I haven''t seen anyone since the dildo left my mouth. I just feel the sores on my ass and stomach, bleeding onto the floor.


    I feel my leg get lifted, then tied spread far from the other leg. I stay like that for a few seconds, listening as my milk and blood drip to the floor and bells jingle with my heavy breaths.


    "Help me, strip bitch. My tail has had enough fun, time for me to enjoy this divine slit in front of me." I hear the clothing fall to the ground. I hope to see Madam walk in front of me to grab a new strapon, but I just feel her ws make their way up my legs, little scratches adding blood to the floor.


    I feel Madam''s waist against my ass. Her dildo below me running across my balls. She moves her hands to the back of my knees and pushes them to the side and forward, giving me a nice stretch. Then I smell candles. Bitch is back in front of me and uses her strapon as a plug for my mouth again. I feel a rope go around my knees and an intense moan from bitch above me. I guess the ropes connected to her tits somehow.


    Then Madam enters me, already wet, the dildo quickly reaches all the way in. She starts moving faster, her hands grabbing my wide hips. A drip of hot wax falls onto my wings. A yelp reces the low moans, disappearing just as fast as it came. For a few seconds, moans, ps, and bells were all that filled the air. Then the drip came with a scream, and slowly, more and more littered my wings and arms till it was a downpour. Being a dragon, the heat didn''t hurt my arms, but my wings were way more sensitive to it. Screams force their way to my throat as the wax doesn''t stop. Nothing stops except my moans, now entirely reced with the sounds of my pain. I can''t hear Madam''s or bitches moans, just my screams of pain. Trying to forget about the torture my wings are being put through, I mentally search the rest of my body. I start to hear more bells, feeling the weight slowly get added to each clip along my stomach. Madam''s ws are digging into my waist, drawing even more blood from my body.


    "Soon, ve, soon, just keep working your pussy like that, and I''ll relieve you of this pain." Madam moans behind me. I hardly pay attention, trying not to think of my situation. Then the rain stops, and a new weightnds on my back. I feel Madam''s breast through the wax. Her headnds just below my shoulder des. Her dildo is deep inside me. Her final moans are loud, overpowering my screams. Another loadnds in my dick. Feeling ready to burst, I''m forced to make a mistake.


    "Please, Madam, let me cum. I need to," I manage to choke out. I notice the tears streaming down my face. I patiently wait for a response, but all I get are a few strange moans from bitch. Madam is still resting on my back.


    "I''ll reward you, ve and bitch. You two have been good tonight," Madam says. She lifts herself off me and backs out of my pussy. Then, a blindfold is put over my eyes. The clips are removed from my body. I whence as the clit and nipple ones are removed. Madam sucks on them a bit to relieve some of the soreness.


    Bitch backs up, and my hair is untied, falling all over the ce, some down my back and over my arms. The rest hide my face. The ends make it to my milk on the floor.


    My legs are untied next and gently lowered to the soaked floor. Then, my arms and tail. Both Madam and bitch help me to my bed. I''m finally able to close all the bleeding wounds. They help mey down, creating a raised tform so my tail can hangfortably below me. I feel my tits fall to the side and wonder what is happening. Every time I beg for release, I always have a trial before I get my wish granted. Now, I''m being treated like a wounded princess.


    I feel bitch. I get on top of my waist, then force my locked dick inside her. She stays there grinding her hips. Madam''s tail gently rubs my clit. I''m too tired to do anything buty there, hoping for the pressure to disappear. My gag finally gets removed, letting my soft moans be heard. I slowly build up to another orgasm, and the cage disappears. My climax pushes everything out at once. Six loads, I think, in total, find their way out and into bitch''s vagina. My dick quickly grows all the way to her cervix, still releasing potent seed. Bitch begs for something through her gag as my vision starts to fade. Once empty, I fall asleep.

 Chapter 10 – A Confusing Morning After

    Chapter 10 ¨C A Confusing Morning After


    I awaken to a pair of tits squishing my face, arms wrapped around their waist. Another pair pressing into my back, their arms wrapped around me just below my breast. My tail between their legs intertwined with another tail. So the devil is behind me, the human in front. I can feel the wax has been cleaned off my wings and arms. In fact, I don''t feel any of the marks I gotst night. I guess they usually fix everything at night, so with me always leaving, they don''t have time for it.


    I feel nice for once, so I just stay still and enjoy being wrapped up. The humans'' hands are wrapped softly around my head and horns. All our legs are wrapped up. The nket covers us all. I just focus on the breath of the human in front of me, her slow heartbeat background music.


    A minuteter, she shuffles a bit, and I see her stomach for a split second. I wonder if I got her pregnant yesterday. If I did, this would be the second girl I know of that I gave a child to this week. I decide to open her status and check, and she is, in fact, pregnant now. A smile grows across my face. I wish I got to do this more. I can still bring life into the world without my body constantly being bloated. I''ll carry a few kids for my eventual marriage, but the other girls will need to carry some as well. I could also give some to our friends. I''m sure they would be happy to get kids for free. I''ll need to be neighborly. The government will force me to father some kids with random families every so often due to the limited number of penises to go around.


    My mother didn''t marry; she just got lucky when a dragonkin man decided to spend a night with her. She never found a group she liked and didn''t care if she had a kid or not. She did get help from her neighbors raising me. They had a daughter a few years older than me. She never liked me, so I guess I got a lot of attention from her. It was three wives there. They got some sperm a few years after I was born and got another girl. We never got close; she had a lot of friends in the vige her age, so we just didn''t spend much time together.


    My mother''s family always stayed away for some reason. I never heard the story for that, and now I would likely just kill them if we got together.


    I''ve known I''ll have to get married since I was a kid. With a working penis, I would need to use it, and the only way to do so safely was a strong marriage. I haven''t really thought about how to do that. I guess I''ll ask Yuki and have her help me find the rest for the family. Mai would be another one to ask. I hope they say yes.


    I return to the beautiful chest in front of me instead of worrying about my future. Both are moving around more now. So we''ll likely be getting up soon, unfortunately.


    "I''m going to talk to the Mistress real quick here," the devil whispers into our ears, untangling from us and falling out of the bed. I hug the human tighter, pressing my face deep in between her breasts forfort, no longer having our tails touching. I feel strange.


    "Shh,e here, I''ve got you. No more pain from us," she says, her voice soothing some deep worry I held. She starts stroking the back of my head slowly. "We don''t have much time to talk, so you''ll need to huts listen and choose if you believe me or not here. Osanna loves you. So do I, really. Our third likes you enough to marry you. She has tried buying you a few times, but the Mistress always says no. She wants to marry you. Even willing to make you the head wife if needed. She wouldn''t force you to do these sessions as a wife. I enjoy them, so she asionally doms me, but the other wife hates this y, so she doesn''t partake. You would get that choice as well. But I doubt we will be able to buy you out of here. So when you get free, find us. We will at least help you get going. I think I''m going to have your child so you can visit to see her grow up, too. I knowst night was hard, but she struggles to show her love correctly. But devils struggle to show things correctly when they have power. I''m sorry, I needed to do more to protect you."


    I wonder if I could forgive all her family has done to me thesest few years. The pain is great, but if I don''t do this y, maybe set myself up as the head wife and get a few more. I should be happy.


    "You''re pregnant, I checked. If you weren''t pregnant beforeing here, it would be my kids. I would love to help raise them." I whisper to her breast.


    "Thanks, we''ve been wanting to start the next generation. I''ll leave our address with Yuki."


    My door opens, and Osanna walks in.


    "Hi, dear," the human says.


    "Hi, love," the devil says with a sigh. "I''m sorry, Alzi, the wax was way too far. If we get a chance to be with each other again, I won''t do a BDSM session. It would be fun to see your vani skills. Come on, Asariel, we need to get going." I hear clothing get picked up, so I release the human''s waist so she can get up. She extracts her legs and removes my face from her breasts. She slowly leaves the bed and gets dressed. A few minutester, they leave.


    Iy there. I hope the girl tomorrow is like the human. I would be happy to provide a woman like that with a child. I get out, gather some clothing, and begin the walk to the bath.


    "Hi Alzi, how wasst night? I was worried when Vasati told me you were going to be a serving girl," Mai asks, finding me going down the stairs on the second floor.


    "Hard, the devil got me. It was the worst night; I was showered in wax, my wings taking most of it. But plug, clips, whips, caged, and fucked hard. I did get her wife pregnant. Her wife also said they love me. So, I guess I''m a bit confused about them." We walk through the door. I ce my clothing in a basket. Mai needs to strip first.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t help you. But if they are telling the truth, that is good. We could use strong allies or wives after this. I''m also d you brought clothing. We spend more time together this way." She puts her clothing in the same basket.


    "I guess. Did you have a good time?" I ask.


    "Yes, I got another cat to y with. She was cute, and I see why you like making me purr." Grabbing the soap and entering the packed bath.


    She finally looks me over, I guess, and stops at the tattoo.


    "What is that? Can it be removed? Does it hurt? Who gave it to you?" She questions, her arms tense up like she is about to fight someone.


    "Fertility tattoo the devil gave me. Mistress let it happen. In return, I spent the night with them and had a fewrger dildos avable. It doesn''t hurt, and any devil will be able to remove it. So I''m going to have even more kids each pregnancy, though it will help me carry more children. I''ll see if it hurt me or helped me more soon," I answer.


    We don''t talk after that. I guess she can see I''m tired. After we finish up, we dry off and get dressed. For once, we head to the kitchen together.


    Just before I reach the door, I see white and then get wrapped in a cloud. Some hands cup my sore breast, and a new pair presses against my back and wings.


    "I saw the devil walk out of your room this morning. Are you ok? Is there anything I can do to help? Is she why I didn''t get my massage from youst night?" Basically in tears, Yuki sent me a list of questions. Holding tight to my entire body.


    "I''m Ok, I guess. Yes, she did a deal with Mistress to get extra time with me. I''ll be fine after I eat. I think. This feels really good. Thanks for the support, Yuki," I say, rxing in her embrace.


    "Good, we need to hurry, so tonight we''ll spend a few minutes like this, ok?" Letting me see and breathe again. She takes my hand in hers, and the three of us walk into the kitchen. Still quiet, we get our food and find a ce to sit. They both decide to sit beside me, Yuki on the right and Mai on the left.


    "Today should be a more rxing day; you just need to give massages out. But you''ll have some hard daysing up soon. If you need any help, we are always here to help." Mai says after a few minutes of silence, her tail wrapping around mine. Yuki peeks at our tails, and I can tell she is fighting with herself about it.


    "Thanks, and I know. I should be able to spend time with Yuki, and that should get me through today and tomorrow. We can do a special bath for us," I say. Her tail squeezes mine in agreement.


    "I''m traveling again today, so I have to leave. See you tonight, Alzi. I''ll find you and drag you into that room if I need to tonight. Mistress can deal with it." She hugs me and runs off.


    We finish our lunch shortly after. Now that I don''t need to get dressed, we go and sit in the main lounge, tails intertwined. We can see the orphans set up the night''s event. It looks like it will be a dance. I''ll just be giving out massages from the waiting list. So I''m not told anything about it. I guess I could ask Mai, but I''m toofortable right now.


    I decided to check my womb health. Opening it up, I see I''m not pregnant, and my womb is perfectly healthy. I guess the healing of the devil got everything. I''ll be ready for tomorrow.


    With nothing left to do, we just rest against each other and wait for the brothel to open.

 Chapter 11 – Mistress’s Meetings

    Chapter 11 ¨C Mistress¡¯s Meetings


    *** The Mistress ***


    Meetings. The true joys of running a business. It is hard to me the owners who offer themselves to the clients. It would provide a bit of fun. I just can''t get myself to be like that. I have a few wives I hide from my employees. They would all let me take clients, but it feels wrong. I''ll probably take up one of the men who shows up here when we are ready to try for kids; it would be a lot cheaper.


    Vasati wants to talk to me. I need to follow up with the duchess about tomorrow. A princess even has a messengering in today. Vasati will probably be the worst. She hates how I treat Alzi. Alzi offered herself up; I just took the opportunity. I treat her better than any other ve has probably ever been treated. Whatever, I''ll worry about it when she yells at me.


    The first one up should be the duchess, probably just a messenger. I walk into my office and flick the firece to life. Another quick spell to check if anything has been touched. The only thing that has been messed with is the safe, just some gold added. I sit down behind myrge desk and try to get some bnce sheets down before the meetings.


    I only get through half of one before a knock says my day is about to begin.


    "Pleasee in," I say in my well-practiced, cheerful voice. The door opens silently, and a well-endowed womanes in. About five seven or so in height. Ears, eyes, and tail show her to be a dog. "Wee. Please let us sit by the fire for this. This shouldn''t take long, but I want tomorrow to run smoothly." I get up and walk over to the other half of my office. I''ve split it into two parts: one side is the traditional office, and the other is the more intimate and personal experience one would want from a brothel: soft chairs and some heat from a fire. I don''t use it often, but some meetings need that extra intimacy.


    "We both want that," she takes the seat next to me. "I have the key and strapon already. I''ve verified the enchantment is one that will produce semen if the right woman is being fucked by it. I know that is the best we can determine, so that is all in order. I''ll have to take your word about the key. I''ve brought here some paperwork about her pregnancy status currently and what happens in case of a miscarriage or stillbirth. In both cases, we will get to breed her again, but she will live with us for the duration of the pregnancy to make sure her environment does not cause any problems for the unborn kids."


    "Yes, that is fine. I have confirmed she isn''t pregnant now. Tomorrow, a little after noon, is when you''ll be free toe by and do the breeding. She will be yours all day. She just can''t be taken out of the stockings. Once you''re finished, she will rx and let the children imnt, using some of her life''s mana to help." I respond. If this pregnancy fails the first time, I''ll have a lot of problems with my potential promises to the princess I''m working on. I sign the papers agreeing to the information we both shared.


    "Good, d you made this quick. We''ll be here tomorrow for the ve," the dog gets up and promptly leaves.


    "One down, hardest next." I sigh, returning to my bnce sheet. The next interruption takes less than an hour toe¡ªwith another knock at my door.


    "Come in," I say, putting my pen down. I''m nearly finished with yesterday''s report; there are just the taxes left. Vasaties through the door. She''s honestly worked here longer than I have, doing work when my mother still owned the ce.


    "Thank you for seeing me. I''m hearing some disturbing things about Alzi. I hope they aren''t true." Acting like she doesn''t know precisely what is happening.


    "I''m always happy to hear from you. You''re an essential figure for this brothel. I''m happy you continue to work here. I would struggle to run it all without you." I genuinely do need her; I''ve got too much happening here not to have her. Brothels have taken off in the past few decades. Nobles have started to see them as ces to rx. Smaller and cheaper shows than the theaters let them go out more. The ability to have sex with a professional for the night is a nice bonus for them. It all cost less than a night at the theater. Some weird traditions have spun up with having younger girls have their first night with a professional when they turn eighteen. The big brothels have grownrge andplex. Managers are a must to keep the nobles happy.


    "Has the Ashmark family been banned?" she asks bluntly, sitting on the other side of my desk.


    "No, they paid the amount asked. I can''t ban a noble family for paying me and then doing what they paid for." This conversation again.


    "The man had no idea he paid for that service. You needed to send someone in to let Alzi know about the change. All of the girls know now that he raped her. The family is basically banned. Justst night, one of the wives was here trying to find a girl. Not a single one said yes. When the manes, he won''t take no withoutshing out at the girl. I''ve shared this with the rest of the brothels, and they have banned them. Why would you not?"


    "As I said, he may not have known they paid, but they paid. I''m not getting dragged to court and exining to the judge that I banned a patron for doing what they paid for. I mishandled it. I know that. I''ll watch over him the next time he shows up. When he fails to find a girl, I''ll make sure to tell him it would be best if he didn''te back. That is the best I can do."


    "Fine, if they hurt our girls, we''ll have a more challenging time getting the girls with sex sses. They are what makes the nobles decide toe here over other ces. The ones contracted girls are just to fill out the ranks." I can tell she still isn''t happy about the stupid family, but there truly isn''t much for me to do.


    "Anything else you want to discuss?" I ask.


    "Yes, you can''t sell Alzi. You promised her and her mother you wouldn''t do that. You shouldn''t even have that cor around her neck. You didn''t heal her mother; you didn''t keep up your half of the deal. Yet you''ve taken ten years from her. You can''t take more of her future than you already have."


    "I tried to keep my half, but her mother was already healthy by the time I got there. She put the cor on, knowing what would happen; she did this to herself. I don''t have to keep my promise of not selling her. I would have made twice the amount I''ve got now if I took the best offer I''ve ever gotten for her. This time, it is a princess making the offer. How am I going to say no to her? Nobody says no to a princess going for the throne. I.."


    "Then free Alzi," she interrupts, "you shouldn''t have her to begin with, so free her. Let the duchess impregnate her. Free her and have her work here as a masseuse till the children are born. You can make that part of the contract so that the cor can be removed early."


    "The second the princess started the negotiations, I lost the ability to free her. I''ve thought about it, trust me. I''m not happy selling her. I''ve worked Alzi''s freedom into the contract. How is marrying a princess a bad thing? The princess can''t have a ve be the baby father and mother to her kids."


    "That still takes her future away. If the princess wants a penis for her harem, she can woo them the same as the rest have to. You know Yuki, Mai, and Alzi love each other. The princess won''t let Mai into her harem. A debt whore with no affinity. Come on. Kelly also wants in, and Alzi likes her as well. The princess won''t let a weak healer in. Alzi is ten, twenty times stronger. Give her a month of training and a real healer ss, and Kelly won''t have anything to do. Plus, she probably already has a better healer. Don''t take her future away just for some gold. You''re earning plenty from her body already."


    "I already told you. All I can do is get good deals with the princess. I can''t say no to her. I''m not losing my head for Alzi."


    "Then ask the Queen for help. You and I both know the Queen has been here and slept with Alzi and me before. Hell, the Queen may have even had her newest kid with Alzi. Yuki has performed for her. You can send a petition asking for help. She''s smart enough to do it in a way the princess doesn''t hurt us, especially if I''m right, and her newest kid is Alzi''s."


    "I''ve tried. Matters about ves don''t even make it to her. I got some generic response about not wasting the Queen''s time."


    "Write a better letter. Work on it. The girls won''t be happy to see Alzi leave like that. We can''t lose both Alzi and Yuki. That is half the reason anyonees here."


    "The princess is offering us a girl that will work here for two years. Not as skilled as Yuki but good enough to cover us till we train a recement."


    "You should still find a backbone and say no. This will break Alzi. She needs Yuki and Mai. I know you have a meeting with the stupid princess soon. Tell her she''ll need to convince Alzi to join her harem, and when the cor falls off, She can have her. Do the right thing." I wish I could do as Vasati wants. You can''t get in the way of a princess''s attempt to climb to the throne; they''ll take your head on the way down if they fail.


    "I wish I could, Vasati. But I like living."


    "Think about it. Onest thing: Summerhide is inviting you and Alzi to a party thising week. I''ve written both responses here," sliding to envelopes over. "The typical party, green stamp for yes, red for no. Everything else is working fine."


    "Good, thanks for writing the responses. I appreciate all you do. I wish I had worked a better deal with Alzi before the princess came knocking. I truly do. Your head isn''t on the line now. I do what I can for her, but there is still a limit to what a brothel owner can do."


    "Try. I''ve got to check the preparations for the big dance tonight. See you,"


    "Thanks for everything. Goodbye," both standing. I walk over and hug her before she can leave. I throw the red stamp away. I don''t particrly appreciate how they treat her at the parties, but it is essential to show them how much better my girls are. She is the best I have. I''ll give her some breaks after it.


    It doesn''t take long for myst meeting toe up. Hopefully, it is thest knock of the day; I need to keep an eye on the dance tonight.


    "Come in," I say for the third time today. I''m already walking over to the firece. The princess never sits by the desk. Not that I think the princess is actually the one here. It''s likely just a good spell and different messengers.


    "Thanks for meeting sote. I''ve heard you already gave breeding rights to the ve."


    "Yes, you weren''t giving me a clear indication of whether you would buy her, so I went ahead and made the sale. Duchess this time."


    "I see. There aren''t many Duchesses that don''t have a man already for them." Sitting down in the other chair. "I''ming closer to a decision. There are just a few more people I need to hear from. I''m nning to make an announcement soon about my aim for the crown. I will need to pick up a man, or herm, after that. It takes four and half months for the ve to give birth, correct?" the messenger asks.


    "Yes, she has beente thest few pregnancies. We can induce her to keep her on schedule if you need to. But I''ll need some payments to make that happen. It is risky for the kids."


    "What do you want?"


    "Some wive spots for Alzi. She has a few women she loves here. I want them to get a chance to marry her if they both want that."


    "I''ll think about it. A few weeks isn''t too big of a deal. But I would like my husband to be happy. I''ll have arge harem as Queen anyways."


    "Thank you."


    "Now, what is the chance that it goes well past the four and half months?"


    "The only chance is a miscarriage or stillbirth. Both are basically impossible for her to have. She has a new womb tattoo, helping her keep the children alive along with her life mana. There is little chance that the sale would be dyed due to the womb sale."


    "That''s Good. The next time I contact you, it will be with my decision on the sale."


    "I look forward to hearing your choice, Your Highness."


    "Goodbye," leaving as fast as she came in.


    It sounds like I may be able to sneak Mai and Kelly into the deal. Hopefully, that will keep Vasati happy.

 Chapter 12 – Breeding Day

    Chapter 12 ¨C Breeding Day


    The orphans wake me up early so I can bathe. Yesterday was a simple day for me¡ªno sex, just lots of massages. Only a few girls are in the bath when I get there. Breeding day is the only day the orphans give me any help, and it''s just for my back. It does help me quickly finish and move to the kitchen, still naked. I eat alone; only one other girl is here. I eat quickly, knowing Mistress may walk in at any moment to take me away.


    "Come," is all I hear behind me. I''ve been sitting for just a few minutes waiting for Mistress. I get up and follow her out.


    "How''s your health?" Mistress asks me when I catch up to her.


    "Not pregnant, in perfect health, and released eggs," I respond.


    "Good. This is an important person you will be carrying for, a Duchess. You''ll have an easier time with this pregnancy. You''ll have more rules about your activities, especiallyter in the pregnancy," Mistress informs me.


    "Ok, I''m always careful with the children. But I''m d to hear I''ll have less risk involved." Some cheer in my voice.


    "I know, but this scares me. I really can''t have any problems with this pregnancy. Possibility of bing a permanent ve is high."


    Mistress takes me to the room and rushes me inside. The room has a bunch of paintings. All have something to do with fertility. Many contain the very same mark over my womb. In them are a few flowers used to make fertility potions. The far wall has a new painting, one of me heavily pregnant, likely a rendition of myst pregnancy. Above the door is a small statue of the goddess of fertility.


    In the center of the room is the stocking. It is more than a ce to lock my arms and head. It has armrests, a ce to rest my stomach and legs. It is surprisinglyfortable to be in if I wasn''t bred like cattle in it.


    "I''ll get you into it. The Duchess should be here soon, and I don''t want to waste her time," Mistressmands. She is already lifting the bar to lock my head in.


    I spread my legs and set them on the resting pads. Slowly scoot up till my head can fit into the neck slot. I ce my two hands in next, then wait for the top to shut and for Mistress to lock me in. I hear the two clicks of the locks. Now all I need to do is wait to be fucked.


    "Good, the door will be locked. The next person to enter will be the Duchess. Be a good girl," Mistress says and leaves. I hear the click of the lock. There are a few magic mes for light, so at least I''m not waiting in the dark.


    I think about half an hour passes when I hear the door click to unlock.


    "You are beautiful; I''m d my maid didn''t lie to me," a new voice, the Duchess, says.


    "Girl, you''ve got a choice to make. Two or one? And no, I''m not exining. It''s more fun this way," I can hear her undressing behind me. I think this is how many times she will orgasm inside me? Mistress is worried, so I guess two would be better.


    "Two. Duchess," I respond.


    "Good choice. You can call me Fluvis. It would be best to let you know who the father is," she says, chuckling. "Do you have any questions?"


    "Fluvis, I''m going to do my best, but miscarriage is a possibility. I''ll have plenty of time to carry it again, and I''ll even do it if I''m freed till I give you a child. You won''t make me a permanent ve if that happens, right?" I ask, getting quieter as I go.


    "Ha hahaha, no girl no. I will hold you to your promise of a child, but no more. Don''t worry. You are doing me a favor and getting no reward for it. I''ve met some of your children. It is easy to see many will have an affinity. As a Duchess, I need as many children with an affinity as possible. For offering me so many at once, I thank you." She says. "Now, to exin what two is. You''ll attempt to impregnate me as well today. My mother had trouble conceiving, and I have too good of an opportunity to pass this up. If it fails, I can still have your children be the heir, officers, and warriors for the country."


    "May I check your status then? There is no need to go through it if you haven''t released enough eggs recently."


    "No, I trust you, but there is no need to take the risk of you seeing too much. I''m happy to let you inside me for a bit first. Looks like you''ll need some help down first."


    I feel her soft hand groping around for my dick. It takes her a few seconds to find it. Once she does, she just teases it. I can tell she isn''t used to pleasuring a dick, but it doesn''t take an expert to excite one. I''ve never had any trouble getting it up, even during torture.


    I slowly start to grow, just about a minute, and I''m at full mast.


    "Now you can''t share that I''ve done anything here till you''re free. I didn''t breed you; you didn''t breed me. If I get pregnant, I will announce you as the father when you are free. How it happened won''t be questioned then. But you will be marrying into my family. We''ll treat you well. ." I feel her force her way below me. "And never tell people about my hand job. I''ve never been with a man or herm before. It got the job done." Finally pushing past my legs fully, I feel her hand trying to direct my penis into her. After a few failed attempts, I felt my dick go into her dry hole.


    "You may want to add lube to your vulva or something. As you are currently, it will hurt you and me, making it take longer." I say.


    "Oh yes, I forgot, some spit will have to do. Sorry, this is weird for both of us." She manages to get me inside and starts to rock her hips. I still haven''t seen her once; I just felt her smooth hands, tight pussy, and powerful hips.


    "If you can y with my tits a little, you could speed this up. I orgasm with both parts no matter the way I get excited." I inform her. I start thinking about the warrior I massaged a few days ago to help me finish faster.


    "I wish I could; little too tight down here," she starts to move me in and out a little. She starts to moan from the small motion. I begin to dream about the warrior¡ªher strong muscles. How I would love to cuddle with her, my tits pressed against her back. One hand feeling her abs other teasing her tits. I would get her aroused enough that she would push my dick inside her. Then she rocks her hips to milk my dick. I start to moan from my fantasy.


    The warrior in my daydream uses a hand to y with my clit, setting me off immediately. Her other hand reaches...


    "Oh, there it goes. So much. I don''t know what you did to finish this fast; I''m just starting to feel it. But thank you, a duchess really shouldn''t be doing this with a brothel girl. I hope it works and we can work together. Let me do the sealing spell and switch who is inside who here." A bit of mana swirls, and I feel her go through my legs again. Then I hear her pulling the strapon up her legs.


    "I hate these toys. Yours feels a lot better, and I wouldn''t have to rock my hips. Soon, hopefully. I''m not sure how you haven''t been bought yet, but if you do impregnate me, I may just do it instead of waiting for your time to end. I''m sorry about this being so businesslike. I mean, it is, but I don''t particrly appreciate how this is happening. I just need strong kids. I haven''t found a man I like yet that is anywhere near strong enough for me."


    I hope she doesn''t get to buy me. With the contract I signed with Mistress, she shouldn''t be able to.


    I feel her hands grab my waist and then a tip rubbing against my wet pussy.


    "Alright, time to start. I''m not sure if you need to do anything for this, but if you do, please start." Then, the tip enters, going all the way in. She grips my waist tightly and ms her hips against me. I may not have the marks, but my ass is still sore fromst night. So, pain shoots through me, mixing into my moans. She doesn''t relent for about ten minutes, and then finally, I hear a higher-pitched moan, and fluid enters me.


    "Damn, you feel good. I know the dildo helps, but I''ve never felt that good from a strapon, and I have some very expensive ones. It is a good thing brothels are frowned upon for higher nobility. I wouldn''t leave with how good a fuck you all are." I don''t really listen; I just check my status to see if there is a change. A few moments, and it doesn''t happen, so I look at my other stats and see I''ve grown to level eight already. Two more, and I should get a skill or stat increase. I look back at my pregnancy status.


    Nothing happens, and then the Duchess mounts me again. I guess she was told I would tell her if it worked, and well, I haven''t told her yet.


    She goes even harder this time. It seems like she is trying to break past my cervix. She grips my tits this time. Forcing milk out of my nipples and through her fingers. Luckily it seems she loves my tits and fucking hard and finishes faster this time, semen being directly sent to my womb this time. She stays there for a few minutes, and I return to looking for the change.


    She ps my ass to get my attention and says, "I need to leave. If you don''t get pregnant, I''ll see you again soon. Otherwise, I''ll see you when you give birth." She drops the dildo out of me and starts to get dressed. A few minutester, she walks out, and Mistress reces her.


    "I''m getting you out, and you know the position on the couch," is all she says. I hear the click and feel the headlock lift off me. I get out and lie on my back, waist, and legs, tilted up, and fall asleep, my status not yet changing.

 Chapter 13 – A Shocking Number

    Chapter 13 ¨C A Shocking Number


    Strong arms wrapped around me, sweat all over our bodies. Our groins covered in our fluids. My dick and pussy sore from a hot night of love...


    "Wake up, sleepy. You''ve got work to do."


    My body rocks, and the warrior disappears. A stupid dream getting me all excited. Blinking my sleep away, Yukies into focus.


    "Sorry, I had a nice dream for once. Guess I''m getting delusional now." I start getting up. Checking my status out of habit. "I''m pregnant."


    "That was the point of today, silly. Come on, I need a deep massage and to give a friend a good hug." She walks through the door and fans her hypnotizing tails out behind her. In a sleepy trance, I stumble after the tails. She leads me to the masseuse''s room.


    Starting to wake up, I strip her for the bath. She slips in and rxes, waiting for me toe with the soaps. I get in behind her and force her head to my stomach, giving me the best reach of her body while sitting.


    "Girl, your tits are noticeably bigger. What are you doing to grow like this? They feel wonderful on my head."


    "I don''t know; I just keep getting fucked hard, I guess. I wouldn''t really rmend it; it hurts a lot, and I''m carrying a bastard for a noble." I say, checking if I increased another size, and sure enough, I have. Guess fucking the powerful helps me grow.


    "Sorry, that is normally a fun line when your friend is growing so fast, but you really are having a rough time with it."


    "Oh, you''re fine. I didn''t think about it being a joke. I would have given a joke response, something about fighting hard or taking long trips."


    "Now I don''t know what to think, Alzi. You deserve the power. I just wish you didn''t get it this way." Getting out of the bath. I dry her off with a towel, working each tail carefully. Right as I finish thest tail, she spins and pulls me into a tight hug. All her tails wrap around my body, so all I see is her white fur. Another surprise as hers wraps up my tail, and my bodypletely rxes into my friend''s embrace. We rest like this for a few minutes in silence.


    "Ok, big girl, we need to start the massage. You are obviously exhausted, and I''m very sore." Her tails move away, and I tighten my muscles to support my weight again. I give her a tight squeeze before letting her go and turning to get the oils. When I turn around, she is already on the table waiting for me. I start like typically and work deep into every muscle, life mana slowly being released into her.


    I always want to turn my activities on, but we''ll be in trouble if we go too far. No matter how much I want to impregnate Yuki, and Mistress would cut my dick off if it happened. Plus, tricking Yuki into sex like that could hurt our friendship.


    I really have been cking on helping Yuki these past few days. Every muscle I touch is tight. But slowly, I get each muscle rxed. I chuckle when I spot a bit of drooling out of the Kitsune''s mouth as I shake her awake.


    "Time to get dressed, I''ve finished," holding in myughter at her face.


    "I can feel that; thanks for everything, girl," I help her get dressed, put the oils away, and walk my best friend up to our rooms, hand in hand.


    *** Duchess after leaving the breeding room ***


    I should just buy her and free her. If anyone is able to get me pregnant, it will be her. I know I''ll have a few girls from the ve, but it always means more if the noble carries the child. My illusion spell shouldst long enough toe to a deal, so I walk to the office instead and sit by the firece. The Mistress walks in.


    "Was there a problem, Duchess? I hope she didn''t insult you." A worried tone filled the room.


    "No, not at all. I want to buy her. I''ll free her and make a marriage. I can tell she is strong, so she''ll fit in my harem well. A dick is what I need."


    "Sorry, I can''t sell her. I made a deal with her. I know she is a ve now, so the deal isn''t enforceable, but I would hate to break it. Plus, I would lose Yuki and Kelly. I''m not ready for that yet. I hope you understand. She would be despondent if she were to be bought. She loves Yuki and Mai. They n on getting married when they all leave here."


    "I see. A sad wife would be a problem." I think for a second. I didn''t do a great job pleasing her today; only her experience allowed us to finish so quickly. I doubt she sees me in a good light, buying her womb and having sex in such a transactional way. If I help her when she gets out, I''ll have a chance to make it up to her. I can marry her then. "Fine, let me know when she will be free. I''ll make a deal with her and the group then." I get up and leave. I circted my mana to help reinforce the illusion spell and felt something strange in my lower stomach.


    With that, I start to rush down the street. I left my carriage outside the red light district in front of a wine shop I own. It isn''t that big of a deal if people find out how I got my children. Alzi kids are a little famous right now. It''s rare for so many kids toe from one person. I just don''t like people sticking their noses in my business.


    I earned thend the grapes grow on in a decade-long war against our neighbors to the south a while ago. I''ve worked hard in the years since then making the vors. Each wine we makees from countless hours of mybor, forcing my wives to handle my Duchess duties, but right now, I feel disgusted when thinking about the vors.


    Twenty minutester, I reach the back of my shop. The illusion spell falls, and I walk in. Two workers are in the back, taking inventory before the night rush.


    "You know the deal. I was here the entire day."


    "Of course, mydy." They both say with a deep bow, showing their modest cleavage to me. They are both incredible at oral and highly willing. I walk past all the bottles ready for sale and leave the magically cool air and onto the shop floor. I take a deep breath and feel like puking. The smell is the same, but my reaction is different. Something is wrong now. I practically run to my carriage.


    "Take me to the temple," I demand.


    "Which one?"


    Would it be too much to hope that I''m pregnant? It would be the most likely exnation for the changes to my alcohol desire if I were a few months along, not the hour pregnant I could be right now. But I have nothing else I can think of.


    "Fertility"


    "Yes, mydy." Another attendant opens the door, and a third helps me up. My guards all mount their horses. I sit down, and my mind races. I never felt any manae off the ve. She has a life affinity. So she could have poisoned me, but she doesn''t know how to do that, and as a ve, she couldn''t hurt me. I only interacted with the Mistress, and she wouldn''t be stupid enough to do anything unless she was paid. But who and how? Maybe she has a spell to stop unwanted breeding with the ve? No, she would''ve warned me. I''m running out of ideas, and my anxiety starts to build. I try to focus on the horse''s shoes clopping against the stone, but it doesn''t help.


    "Petunia, sit on myp, please," I ask the attendant in the carriage with me. She has the smallest breasts of all the girls in my service, but her moans are the best. She quickly gets in myp, and I mindlessly y with her nipples, waiting for her moans to start up. Finally, I have a distraction. I slowly work her dress down below her breast, making sure to keep working her nipples. She knows not to muffle her moans, so they starting almost immediately. All she does is sit there like a doll, moaning for me. I sneak a hand down her bunched-up dress and find her clit. Her moans grow in volume. It doesn''t take long for her to stiffen and orgasm from my assault. She forces her head between my breasts as I keep stroking her. I wish she had an affinity. I would marry her in a second. We were best friends growing up; she just got unlucky. Maybe Alzi will give her a child if I ask nicely. Perhaps I should just buy time with her and bring my wives and maid. No, my wives won''t go; Petunia and I? Worry about thatter; my stomach is the priority right now.


    A knockes on the door, and I stop ying with my cute doll.


    "We are here, mydy," the driver says. Petunia hops off me so I can get out. The driver helps me down, and I walk up the stairs to giant decorated doors. The fertility goddess isn''t the most popr, but she is essential. The outside decorations show as much. Theck of gold on the many statues shows the strange ce it has. The main focus is on pregnant women, but a few dicks are shown, and some women with children. Not a single man is depicted. Right above the door is a woman giving birth. It is always a little unsettling seeing that. Her pain, the head forcing itself out, and then you walk right under it and pray for that very image to happen to you.


    I push open the heavy brass doors using a little magic. Immediately inside is the main chamber. At the far end is the altar, a simple table with a cloth over it, and rows of pews. In the front pews are a few pregnant women and families praying. Not a priestess in sight so I take a seat in the back and wait. I look at the walls and see the creation story for the goddess. The goddess of nature grew her from a nt and trapped her for a century, forcing her to give birth to children. The other goddesses were trying to figure out how she was getting so many kids, so they infiltrated her temple. The goddess of the sea finds her and steals her away for herself.


    The sea goddess didn''t notice how much divine mana was in her womb. The nature goddess was releasing it slowly to keep her mortal, but the sea goddess didn''t. So, on the trip back, she slowly became the divinity of fertility and offspring. With her divinity, the goddess of the sea wasn''t able to chain her for herself. Finally, the new goddess found freedom. I wonder if the goddess hates her divinity,ing from so much pain and suffering. I would.


    With nothing else to do, I say a small prayer for good luck. Then, wait for a priestess. It doesn''t take long. Most likely, they saw my carriage and went to change into their more decorative robes. She looks heavily pregnant, but I''ve heard they often use magic to always appear that way.


    "How may I help you, mydy?" A small bow is all the priestess gives, signally her high status in the church.


    "I would like to be checked. I''m feeling a bit strange and need to find out why," I say


    "Are you sure you''re in the right ce then?" Her face shows her confusion.


    "I am in the right ce to check this, I believe. If you would please."


    "Oh, I see. Yes, we can check that. Please, this way, there are some more private rooms we can do it in." She turns and walks to the right wall. She passes through a door. I join her and find myself in a in room¡ªwhite walls and a table are all there is.


    "Pleasey on the table, and I''ll start."


    "Thanks," I follow the instructions, happy I don''t need to strip.


    "I''m going to do a full check here so I don''t miss anything."


    "Ok," I''m not sure what the difference is, but I need all the answers I can get.


    I feel the mana funnel into my womb. Then, the box shows up in my vision.


    "This isn''t possible. We have a maximum of three kids at once. I can''t be this far along, either. Sixteen kids, twelve almost a day along, can''t happen." I shout, mad that she dares to lie this obviously to me.


    "That is the right stats. You will have Sixteen children unless a miscarriage happens. You may have fathered some of the kids."


    "Can we see how many I carry? Maybe see the genders? Sorry, this is just a lot to take in. My mother struggled to have me and my sister. Then, on the first try, I see a huge number."


    "No worries. You should give a better prayer in thanks to the goddess. Sixteen kids are a blessing when the previous generation struggled. I''ll need to cast another spell on you, ok?"


    "Yes." I feel the manae crashing into my womb. It takes everything I have not tosh out at the priestess feeling all this mana. A few secondster, the mana settled. Once again, the screen from the goddesses appears. It shows me having four girls, all just hours along.


    "That whore turned me into a balloon. Fuck, she needs to learn control. I wasn''t even ovting today."


    "Who is this whore? We would love to talk to her. She will need help to carry the twelve not in you."


    "Just a brothel breeder. Fuck I''m going to need to be careful. I''ll start showing too early now."


    "Don''t worry. Quadruplets are good luck; yours all came from one egg even. The goddess is giving you a good fortune. Remember to look long-term. Everyone has short-term pain. Don''t let that pain linger and fester. Many don''t have a blessing after their pain."


    "I would like to say don''t preach to me, but that isn''t going to happen. Is there anything else you can do?"


    "No."


    "Are you really pregnant?"


    "No, just a simple spell. We don''t have the money to keep all of us pregnant and still provide services to the expecting."


    "I know what you mean there. Thanks for the help."


    "Remember to thank the goddess on your way out. She must be smiling on the brothel whore to let her carry so many."


    "It wouldn''t hurt," I say under my breath, getting up and off the table. I walk back to the back seat and just think for a bit. I wasn''t really prepared to be pregnant or to have sixteen kids. My wives will help, and they''ll be excited, and we''ll all be overwhelmed. Sixteen and me being pregnant for the next nine months is going to beplicated. I only have three wives right now. I want to join a princess''s harem. I hate dealing with thend and nobles. Oh well, I guess I should thank the goddess and ask her to help the dragon carry my other twelve children. Maybe give me some luck in getting into a princess''s harem.


    I bow my head for the prayer. When I get up, I feel a little lighter. I guess epting your situation helps. I leave the church, rubbing my filled womb.


    "Home," is all I say, getting in myself and pulling the girl onto myp. She didn''t fix her clothing, so I just mindlessly y with the poor girl, thinking about how to share the news.

 Chapter 14 – Uninvited Guest

    Chapter 14 ¨C Uninvited Guest


    *** Alzi ***


    "Wake up, it is time for you to bathe and eat," an orphan girl says from my door.


    "Ok, I''ll head down. Thanks." I pull the cover off and head downstairs. I''ll just eat naked today. They don''t really like me doing that, but fuck it, I''ve made the brothel too much money yesterday for me to care about them today.


    I make the familiar trip and find Mai isn''t here again. Actually, only the orphan girls are here. Mistress let me sleepte today.


    I wade in and start washing.


    "Miss, do you need help with your back?" a voice startles me. I turn around and see it is an orphan, likely about seventeen, almost ready to start her term here. Due to all the work they do as kids, most orphans only need to work a year before they can leave.


    "Yes, thank you for the help," I say slowly, spreading my wings and taking the chance to spread them out entirely. I feel her and a few others start washing my wings and back. The group finishes the work quickly.


    "Thanks, girls. Is the food still being served?"


    "Yes, miss," the first girl says.


    "Good, have a nice day, you all," I say, folding my wings and heading to lunch. A few girls are waiting for the brothel to open sitting in the corner talking. They are newer girls I don''t really know well, so I leave them be. I receive a few stares from the cooks, but no one dares to say anything, just handing me my food. I eat in silence, wondering how many kids I''ll blow up with this time.


    The day after breeding is always a rest day for me, so I just head up after myte lunch. Mistress doesn''t want to shake the kids off my womb or something. Lucky for me, dragons can force themselves to sleep; few other species can do it as well. We used to hibernate, apparently. I don''t really care why; I just love it for days like this. I quickly getfortable and close my eyes.


    Sometimeter, my door opens, waking me from my light slumber. "Excuse me, miss, may we talk?" I hear from a figure in the door. The woman is wearing a fancy robe. Oh, she''s a priestess. Mistress must really be taking no chances with having a priestesse and do some blessing thing on me.


    "I guess, did Mistress send for you?"


    "No, the Mistress did not. I found out about you another way. I know I said I wanted to talk, but may I check your womb? I won''t hurt the children."


    "What goddess do you serve?" This woman is bold, asking to send mana to my kids. They aren''t anywhere near strong enough for that.


    "Oh, I didn''t think about your natural instincts. Most surrogates are fine being checked. Or is it the cor? Whatever. Goddess of fertility. I got a message yesterdayining a breeding whore got her pregnant. She had a number of children in her but also fathered some. I''m guessing you are the other pair. Don''t worry. Even if you aren''t, I still want to check on you."


    "I''m not sure if I am. But, you promise not to hurt them," Goddesses don''t like people pretending to be priestesses for them. Since she hasn''t been killed yet, she should be an actual priestess.


    She moves from the door and sits on her knees next to my bed. Her hand gently pets my head. "Calm, my child. I''ll be destroyed if I even thought about hurting a pregnant woman or her children."


    "Ok." I manage. She''s still petting me like a cat when all of the mana in the room runs to my womb. Her hands on my face are all that keep me from panicking.


    "Twelve little girls. The Mistress is working you hard. Stay strong; you''ll be free. Just have patience. Your kids will all be healthy. A few prayers will help you through this one greatly. When you get the chance,e to any church or shrine for some help or guidance. I wish you a good pregnancy." She starts getting up, and I see she doesn''t have the pregnant belly they are famous for.


    "Why don''t you have a belly?" I blurt out.


    "I''m not pregnant."


    "Oh, do you want a belly?"


    "Are you offering?"


    I try to say yes, but the cor stops me. I force my head to nod, just a nudge. Even that sends pain through my body, tensing every muscle. It takes a second for the pain to disappear. The slight nod was all she needed to go into action, throwing my nket off and sitting down right below my dick. She takes no clothing off herself. She starts to y with me, and I do everything I can to stop myself from bucking her off me. The pain slowly increased, beautiful cor trying to buck my hips, anything to get the Priestess off me. Mistress likely hasn''t even let this woman into my room. She wasn''t struck down by the goddess, so she is a priestess. How did she get in here?


    I quickly get hard despite the pain. I''ve long since gotten used to pain and pleasure mixing. She forces my legs behind my head and then takes me inside her. The beautiful cor destroys any pleasure I can feel from being inside the Priestess.


    "A silly cor won''t win against a goddess." She says. Her slit working my entire shaft. It doesn''t take long for the Priestess to give off intoxicating sounds like a goddess preaching about true love. Yet all I can feel is pain. If this goes on too much longer, I''ll go insane from the pain. I''m still folded in half, Priestess clothed. Through the searing pain, like getting boiled alive, I still feel an orgasming. Priestess joins me, her head thrown back, and onest beautiful note enters the room as we finish together.


    The Priestess calmly gets up after I''m finished. My legs fall back down, and the pain slowly leaves my body. My bed soaked from the sweat, I fight to stay awake, staring at the Priestess hoping for help. The Priestess just watches, emotionless face looking back. Finally, it subsides, and I try to catch my breath. "Good girl. I''m sorry for the pain." She gives me a small kiss and runs her hand over my womb. "The goddess thanks you. The kids will be raised well. Pleasee find me when you are free. You deserve to see the fruit of yourbor."


    "Thanks, I''ll try," I force. She gives me one final kiss on the lips and leaves. I try to picture her again, but all I see is her robe, deep red with ck markings covering it. I once again curse the fact I don''t know my letters. I keep trying, but all that changes is how tired I feel. I slowly drift off, her robe filling my mind.


    I am awakened from my slumber for the third time today. When I hear the door open, I feel a lot better. The pain from the unauthorized breeding session is gone.


    "I''m d you''re getting rest. Do you know how many kids this time?"


    "Yes, actually, Twelve." I decide not to say anything about the Priestess, I don''t need her worrying about me.


    "Good. Are you ready to molest my body," Yuki says, gripping my covers and flinging them off me. "Oh, the devil gave you a special tattoo. You have a few hearts in the womb portion now."


    "Really, I didn''t have those before. Is it cute? I''m too scared to look."


    "Yes, silly,e on, we can walk the back stairs so miss exhibitionist can befortable."


    "You''re just mad you can''t do it too. I''ve been stripped and passed around the main lounge enough times that there''s no way for me to feel ufortable naked around the girls or anybody, really."


    "I only have one girl who is allowed to see me naked outside a bath. I''m perfectly fine not being allowed to walk bare in these grand whore halls."


    "You have a special girl. I hope she doesn''t mind my fingers getting all over you at night."


    With a sigh, she leaves my room, and I have to chase after her. For a third time, I notice my breasts are another size bigger.


    "Damn it, that Dutchess made me bigger again. I''m going to be half-boob when I''m not pregnant if this keeps up. And they seem to have even more milk in them. Just the bounce from the steps is enough to trickle some milk out. Am I going to be a cow when this beautiful cor falls off?"


    "Yes, you''re going to be my beautiful cow, feeding the family from your nips and breeding every girl Iy in front of you. You''ll get to be naked, old Betsy."


    "d to be of service."


    "You''ve been serving me for years now. I don''t want it to end. After you," she says, holding the door for me.


    "I want you and Mai so bad," I say, passing her. I p my hand to my mouth, trying to stop it.


    "Girl, where is thising from. You normally keep us at a small distance. Now you''ve taken me to a private room, naked, talking about how much power you''ve gainedtely. You''re bigger than me now, is that it? You going to ce me on the table and ravage me. Fill me up and make me yours? Listen to me beg you to stop and just move faster, filling me again, and again, and again till I have as many children in my womb as you. Sorry, but I won''t beg you to stop."


    "Stop, please, we can''t do that. My body will tear itself apart before I get the chance. I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have said that. Forget about it. Just let this ve wash your pain away," words stumbling out of my mouth. I''m not sure what she was saying, but it must have been some type of teasing.


    "I love you. Mai loves you. Don''t push us too far. I have a n to have us all walk out of here together. Just keep it together for a little longer, ok?"


    "Arms out. You can''t take a bath clothed,''" I say over her. Panicking, still thinking about my outburst.


    "Fine, but you need to start listening to us. We have nice and important things to say."


    "I''m sorry. These pregnancies have done a number on my emotions, I think. I just don''t want to lose you and Mai. I''d have nothing left." She dips into the water and begins the ceremony.


    "You would have the world to explore and find people worthy of being at your side. But we won''t leave you. We''d have to be the stupidest people in the world to do that."


    "Thanks," is all I say. We go through the rest of the process in silence. Once I finished, she gave me another big hug, likest night, for a few minutes. She gets dressed, and we walk up together, still in silence.


    On my floor, I turn to start walking and feel a tail brush against mine.


    "Have a good night. Stay strong. You''re almost there. Just a year left."


    "I know," I pat my stomach, "but they take so much. The Mistress said she''d be easy on me due to the client. But I''m scared. It could be thirty three more kids I give birth to. If a cat or dog mounts me, it could reach forty. Can I really do that? Can I limit the number when I leave? I won''t be able to take care of all those kids, and I really want to carry at least one for each wife." Tears swell and fall quickly out of my eyes.


    "You can. You''re powerful. You will figure out how to lower the number of kids. The Mistress already said you would only do one more after this. Mai and I aren''t going anywhere."


    She wraps me up in a big hug and squeezes. "Goodnight, tomorrow you''ll dance. Another rxing day. See your mother after that. One day at a time. You''ll be at the end of this pregnancy before you know it."


    "You''re right. I just really need a break. Mistress did say I would get one. Thank you, and good night." I untangle myself from her. I want to stay in her arms forever, but Mistress will have me in the public stockings if I keep hugging her naked. I slowly turn and go to my room, choking back my tears.

 Chapter 15 – A Strange Dance

    Chapter 15 ¨C A Strange Dance


    My slumber ends when I hear others walking outside my room. I decided to get dressed today so I could spend more time with Mai. Today I''m dancing, so I should be free from any pration; our job is to get them horny enough to pick one of the floor girls. I''m not the best dancer, and I''m often heavily pregnant, so it is rare for me to perform.


    I quickly put on the skimpy underwear, just enough to cover my vulva and asshole. It''s a dark red, a high-ss color, is what we are told. The rest of the outfit is swirling green and white. With the panties on, I then try to fit into my skirt. Apparently, my ass and waist got bigger alongside my breasts. The costume has two parts. A short skirt that ends right at the knee and a top that just covers our breasts. It has minimal cleavage, or it is supposed to have minimal cleavage. Mine will likely have a lot of boob popping out due to my several size increases. I decided to just wear the underwear for now and see if they can increase the size or give me the material to do it. Maybe I will get lucky, and they''ll already have the correct size.


    When I get down to the bath, I keep going and turn behind the main lounge.


    "Hi, both my chest and ass have grown, it seems. Do we haverger dancing costumes or material so I can make it bigger?" I ask the orphan manning the area.


    "Sorry, miss. We just ordered more. A new girl took thest pair, and we used all the extra material to make it big enough for her. You''ll need to squeeze in for tonight. The new materiales in tomorrow," she says, not daring to look at me.


    "I see. There isn''t a small one from which I can take material?" I ask in desperation. Hand messing with my hair.


    "No, I just started this and didn''t know how fast we went through the material. I''ll do better now," she says as fast as she can.


    "You''re fine. I just may be giving more of a show than we normally give with how tight these will be." I sigh. "Ok, I''lle back tomorrow and get the material then. I should have one more dance before I''m too big to do it anymore."


    "Ok, you don''t need toe down. I''ll send some up when I get it. Thanks for understanding."


    "Thanks," I turn and head to the baths. There, I quickly take my underwear off and head in. I see Mai finishing up. Gambling that she would be ok doing my back, I walk over.


    "Morning, Mai," I say, "Sorry I''m a littlete. My dance costume is too small, so I went looking for material to increase the size."


    "Oh, no worries, spread your wings. We''ll get both sides of you at once. Did you get the material? You don''t have much time before practice," Mai asks. I carefully spread my wings for her after she got behind me.


    "No, new girl doing the costumes, I guess. Didn''t order the new material early enough, so we ran out. I''m going to be showing off my tits as they spill out of my top. Even my ass and waist have grown, so they will be getting a wonderful show from me. If Mistress lets them into my room, I''m going to find a way to strangle her."


    "They aren''t allowed to for your show, so try to rx. You''ll have fun. At most, ap dance. "


    "I know, just after she let the man have me, I worry she''ll break all the rules if they throw a few coins. I can''t exactly say no."


    "I know, I''m not saying you''re stupid for worrying, just that you shouldn''t. We have all made it clear that something like that can''t happen again. So you should be fine."


    "Ok, thanks for the help." I can feel her messing with the base of my tail now. Signaling that she''s finished.


    "No problem. Dance well. I want a horny girl tonight. A submissive girl to Dom would be best. I want to pound someone tonight."


    "I''ll do my best." We head to the entrance, and I put on my panties. We part ways: I go to the lounge for practice, and Mai goes to lunch. The dancers eat after practice.


    "Good, you''re actually early for once," Ciara ps to get everyone''s attention. "Ok, girls, we have a first-timer who is finally done with the practice. So, I''m going over the intro stuff. The better you do your job, the easier and happier the floor girls are. The happier they are, the happier clients are, and more clients, more money for dancing. We all work together. Tonight, you may be asked to do a private dance. There, you may touch them; they can touch you. That is as far as it goes. Your panties don''t move. You don''t touch their dick or vagina. They don''t leave the chair. They can strip. y with themselves or have a partner do it. Make sure you have the emergency mana if you don''t have any yourself, which is all but one person here. Any questions? No, good. Alzi, please get into your costume. We don''t dance naked yet."


    "Sorry, I was listening, and it is a little hard to put on."


    "You''re fine. I''m d someone was listening. Just make it quick."


    I pull the top over my head and force it on one tit at a time. Once on, I can see a clear outline of my nipples. Breathing will need to be optional today. With no way to fix the many problems up top, I start on the skirt. Getting to my thighs was easy; past them was slow work. I needed to squeeze my legs tight and then basically tuck my ass under the waist. My waist will be in pain tomorrow. The skirt, at least, will let me move tonight. I''ll be shing the crowd often. So, job well done for horny clients. This better not be the standard.


    "Great, the rest know their partners. Alzi, you''re with Ziti. We will start from the top and go until the V. We''ll chunk through it. We only have time to retry one part, so work fast and correct."


    Ziti is a half-giant. She''s 8 feet tall, and her breasts are naturally my size¡ªwell, old size. She''s shy except when on the stage. She loves dancing and has been trying to reach the star position. The problem is her height; it makes finding partners difficult, and the star is typically on the smaller side. I''m really the only girl who can dance with her correctly, but my pregnancies usually stop me from doing it.


    She has never said if the half is dad or mom. Which likely means Dad. Meaning it''s a sad story. Jealous women will get some giant semen, often finding one themselves and dealing with the pain, and gift it to the woman. It takes a lot of nning. You can''t be anywhere near pregnant when you go to find one. Giants, for some reason, breed easily, so the woman will get pregnant. Bottle it up and give it to the woman you want to die. The kids are always big, so the woman will likely die in childbirth. Some small races just die from getting too big. Something my ss has ovee with a passive. It''s a dangerous and disgusting thing to do.


    "Hi, I''ll do my best,"


    "You''re a good dancer. Just focus, and we''ll do well."


    Ciara begins counting off, and then we start. We are in two lines beside the leading dancer. Most moves are to show our panties, boots, or ass off while the star does an actual dance. In the beginning, we walk into two rows; the middle opens up to show the star, and then we do some high kicks. And I get carried in a semi-circle over my partner''s head to the left. Then, we do some simple kicks while the star does the introductory moves. Then, we form the V.


    "Alzi, you''re acting like you''re lost," Ciaraes running up to me, "You''re good at this. Besides, it is simple. Raise your chin, ignore me talking to your wonderful leaking tits." She pulls my top down and ces something on my nipples. Probably to try and contain the milk. Then, she forces my top back on. "Shoulders back and do this correctly, or I''ll have you dancing naked and passed around afterward. We go again. We can''t have any more problems. Just run the entire show."


    I''m out of breath, my bra restricting how deep I can breathe. Ciara didn''t yell at me, so I guess I did better, or she is being nice. We have a short break to quickly eat and rest before our show.


    I go put on makeup. I don''t usually need it, everyone wants to fuck the ve, but I need to look like the other girls a little. My ss does give me a passive for makeup, so it doesn''t take long to put on. I just need to whiten my face and then add a bit of purple around my eyes. My lips are already red enough.


    "Alright, girls, on in a minute, get to your ces." Rounding us up. "Remember, chin up, shake your tits, shake your ass, and show your panties. Help the floor girls. Now go." We start heading out, and I force a big smile on my face and keep my chin up.


    After the dance, I am once again catching my breath as I head down the stairs to walk through the crowded lounge. The lounge is sectioned off, making it easy for everyone to tell how much you paid to be here. Near the stage are people who paid for a private couch, each big enough for six people. All covered in deep purple cloth with a table full of wine, cheese, and bread. We skip past them and walk through the middle. Behind them are the standard tables, where the cheaper mead is being drunk. We keep going to the back, under the balcony seats where the high nobles hide. Apparently, they like to have meetings in those hidden alcoves. I''m not sure why they do them in a brothel, but we have four of them, and they are usually all booked. We do a circle around the back and wait to see if anyone wants ap dance.


    Ciara looked happy, so I guess we did well. Looking around the lounge, I recognize many of the regrs. Few like to torment me; others are actually a lot of fun to be with. One is even pregnant, looking about four months. Hope it goes well.


    Some of the girls on the other side have been picked already. The cute new girls. My bloated belly is on disy, but my tits and ass are inviting, so who knows if I get chosen. I''m not the best at thep dance. I can''t really turn around due to my tail. The light my hair and tail give off is pretty but not enough to make a boulder sexy. Now I have my new tattoo, which I kind of forgot about. Shit, I''m going to do one. There is no way a tattooed whore doesn''t get picked.


    A few girls and a couple are looking at our line. The man looks young, probably just turned eighteen. The woman is older, maybe thirty. They head right to me.


    "We''ll see you dance for us," the man says, looking at my tattoo.


    "Ugh, what he means to say is we would love a private dance with you," she corrects, staring into my eyes. A small smile on her face.


    "Why do we need to be nice to a whore. She is paid to do it. Besides, she''s a ve."


    "You can''t order someone to do a good job. You can''t make someone do their best. So you give them a reason to do their best. A simple way to do that is to be nice. Sorry, boys, that society calls men, get a little full of themselves. Remember, boy, you''re too weak to truly be a noble. You won''t be the father of an heir. Start being a bit more respectful of those stronger than you. Like the woman before us is." She takes a deep breath for some reason.


    "You would still like the dance?" I ask, a little confused about what is happening.


    "Yes," thedy says, a smile returning to her face.


    "This way, please. Just a few rules. I will not touch your penis or vagina. You may not touch my clothing. My hair counts as my body; do not force it to do weird things. You may only leave the chairs to sit on each other''sp. You may make requests, but I don''t have to follow them." I run down the rules and open the door for them. "Any questions? No, good. Sorry for the rant. Trust me, I want to let my girls free for you. But rules are rules. Please take your seat and enjoy my body, maybe each other''s as well."


    The man sits quickly, and the woman sways her ass taking her time to sit. She doesn''t look terribly powerful. My tits make hers look small, but her ass is fantastic. I would love to have her bent over for an hour. Before sitting, she bends over and removes the straps from her heels, making me realize I may need two hours with her bent over.


    With the couple sitting, I start to walk over, my body waving all over, tail flicking light onto the walls of the dim room. I focus my hands on my top, bending forwards a tad to have them spill over the top a bit. Push my finger under the top and slowly tease the top off. Once the bottom is past my nipples, the top rushes up and my breasts out. Each nipple is covered by a small patch.


    The man has his pants off and underwear around his knees. His pecker is fully erect. Hand sped around it, slowly working up and down. The woman just has her dress hiked up, showing her white panties.


    I bend my knees a bit and let my hair fall forward. I start to move my left hand to flick all my hair over to the right when the man grabs it instead. I bend my knees more so I can level my head and see what is happening.


    "Stop that! My hair is my body. Get it off your dick, or this dance is over." I ready my mana when the woman forced his hand open.


    "Did you listen to a damn word I said, boy? Try that shit again, and I''ll cut your dick off and sell you to a brothel for life." The woman screams.


    "It''s the hair of a ve, but fine; keep going," he said, annoyed that he had been yelled at.


    "Sorry, please continue," the woman''s says to me. She slips her breasts out of the dress and forces the man to start ying with them. I flick my hair as I had nned, then start to work the stickers off. Milk falls to the floor as I got the right one off some more with the left. I moved closer to the woman, the man''s hand still ying with her right tit. His left on his dick.


    I start to shimmy my skirt off. Trying to make it look like a dance move. I doubt they care at this point. My massive tits are shaking. My tattoo is hypnotizing. I slowly work my skirt down my thighs, struggling to figure out a sexy way to do it. Legs basically glued together, I force my skirt to my knees, letting it fall the rest.


    The woman, to not be outdone, stands and lets her dress fall off. She quickly throws it to the corner and sits down. I follow her, working into a squat. My wings and height make me too heavy to sit on non-warrior thighs. The man switches his right hand to my tit. Squeezing and pinching, I start to get a little excited.


    The man is really working my nipple. Milk is spraying everywhere. The girl focuses on her clit; I take her breasts in my hands, a little erotic touch to get her to moan. The man, likely mad to be left out, drags one of the woman''s hands to his penis. With both his hands-free, he pulls my body closer to him by my nipples.


    "Why don''t you sit on myp? You can both have a leg," he suggests.


    I ignore him and give the girl a kiss, tongue going deep in her mouth. He responds by pping my breasts and thighs a few times. I wish it was just the girl. I would even suggest taking this to my room for a moreplete night. His hands start exploring my body, getting closer to my panties. My make-out session with the woman gets more intense. I give her some erotic touch with my tongue as well, forcing her to moan between our kisses.


    I struggle to get into with the stupid hand exploring. His stupid moans reminded me I could have gentle hands on my breasts instead of a w. I''m about to ask if she is ok with him being put in cuck bondage and taking this to my room when it happens.


    The man does it, brushing past my erect cock, and touching my panties. I give his hand a p. Immediately, hees back and pulls my panties to the side. I release my mana. The woman, on the verge of an orgasm, sends her own mana out, cutting the man''s hand off. She finishes with a scream as his blood sshes onto my body.


    "Miss, can you please stop your mana," the woman asks, panting from the orgasm.


    "I''m not sure I should."


    "Don''t worry. I''m going to give you an offer, and then we''ll leave. He won''t be back here. I''ll tell the Mistress what he did. Please, I think you''ll like the gift. It wouldn''t hurt to hear me out."


    "Fine," standing up, I stop my mana. His blood is in my hair and running down the left side of my body. My breathing gets more challenging. I feel weird. I force myself to look at the woman and try to ignore the blood. The man should be screaming but is silent. Guess the woman has an air affinity.


    "Let me clean everything up first," with a wave of her hand. My breathing calms down, feeling my body clear of foreign fluids, and his stump stops bleeding. "Ok, I have ten wives. All about my power. Elves, dwarfs, humans, harpies, even a giant. I can''t make an official breeding pact with a ve, but I''ll give you a card anyway. For two weeks, you get all ten of us for your bidding. I''ll have some meetings, but I''ll do my best to make sure you can y with me during them if you want. No real sex, just teasing. My family is the Chavarelli family. A war noble family. Contact me, and we''ll all stop having sex till your two weekse up, even if one of us just got pregnant and we need to wait nine months. If this is good, let me drag this little shit out that door. Otherwise, use your mana."


    "Give me the card and get out," I say. She does just that, walks out the door naked, the man dragged with his underwear around his knees still.


    I take a few moments to calm down. I pick up her and my clothing and walk to my room, just panties covering me. A few heads turn my way, but I just keep walking. The private rooms are along the back, so I don''t have to walk far to get to the back stairs. I quickly go to my room.

 Chapter 16 – A Kitsune Wants it Rough

    Chapter 16 ¨C A Kitsune Wants it Rough


    I ce my newly collected clothes in my personal chest. I''m not sure what I''ll do with them. Maybe force each Chavarelli wife to wear it when I breed them? I hope that wasn''t a lie. Ten girls, all mine for two weeks, sounds like a dream. Once the clothing is stored, I head to the masseuse''s room and wait for Yuki.


    "Hi girl, waiting for me? You didn''t give a private dance? Strange for a beauty like you. Also, why are you only wearing the panties?" Yuki asks the second she walks in and sees me.


    I freeze for a second. Yuki is still wearing herplete outfit: a long, flowing white robe with a red sash tied to the front. Small golden flowers mix into the white robe. Two gold hairpins keep her hair in a bun, and she wearsrge golden earrings in the shape of flowers. She doesn''t have her makeup on anymore, but she doesn''t need any.


    "You ok?" She asks me, awakening me from my frozen state.


    "You''re beautiful."


    "Thanks," she chuckles out, "want to answer any of my questions?"


    "Yes, I''m waiting for you. I had a private dance, but it went south, so it ended early. I got a breeding contract out of it? I''m not sure what that is, but it seemed like a good deal. I didn''t put on my clothing because it was too tight. I think that answers all of them."


    She chuckles a bit and says, "Yes, it does. Thank you again for thepliment. I didn''t mean to make it sound like I didn''t care. Why don''t you take those panties off as well? They seem a bit tight on you."


    "If you are ok with that, sure, they are tight." Yuki moves forward and helps me step out of them. Next, she got on her knees and opened her mouth wide.


    "What are you doing? I need to strip you, too, and bathe you." She didn''t verbally answer, she just grabbed my dick and started teasing it with her tongue.


    "Shit, Yuki, that feels good. But you need to stop. I have to bathe you."


    "If I want to give my blue-balled friend a blow job, I''m going to." Then starts again. Her tongue feels too good. A free hand goes to my pussy. I rest my hands on her head and just focus on the fantastic feeling my sex organs are feeling right now.


    Yuki''s tongue is divine on my tip, fingers hitting all the right ces inside me. I pet her head for encouragement.


    "Perfect, just like that," I moan out. "Don''t stop, please, I need to finish." Begging just a little. Yuki continues to tease my parts. I''m threatening to finish anyway. Suddenly, she takes me all the way in, down into her throat. Her fingers find my clit and g-spot, working hard to make me cum. With every passing second, I get closer. My mind is too confused to try and stop my release. With a scream, I pull her head in, thrusting my dick down her throat.


    We stayed like that for a minute, me trying to catch my breath and understand what just happened. Yuki lets my cock sit in her throat, now just dripping thest bits of cum out. Her fingers slowly extract from my slit. When I catch my breath, I think about what just happened and quickly release her. We look each other in the eyes, Yuki still on her knees, a smile on her face, a bit of my cum on her lips.


    "Your seed feels great in my stomach," she decides to say. "I should have done that forever ago. Your moans are so cute."


    "Why did you do it? You aren''t allowed to do this. What happens if they find out?"


    "I wanted to help my good friend. I''m allowed to do this in private. I''m just not allowed to do it for work. So, if they find out, we are fine."


    "Ok, but can we bathe now? I don''t want to get in trouble for taking too long."


    "Fine, help me up." I grab her arms and pull her up. Untie her sash and pull her robe off. She is wearing simple undergarments. They''re just in blue. I strip those next, and we begin the bath. Nothing weird happens, and we move to the massage.


    As usual, I used a bit of oil and started at Yuki''s feet. Doing a lot of work on her calves. Seems she had a very far appointment again today. I get to her thighs and identally get a look at her pussy. It''s wet. Shit, her little mound looks perfect from this angle. I would need to raise her hips a few inches. Maybe a bit more, and I could enter it easily. I work her incredible thighs while I daydream a dangerous dream.


    "Alzi, you are getting bold tonight. You''re lucky I''m such a good friend," pushing herself off the table, "get the lube. You can use my asshole and only my ass. I can not get pregnant. That is an absolute. If I get pregnant, we are going to have a problem. I''ll still love you. I can''t tell you what will happen. Just trust me, ok?"


    "Yes, miss." I stammer out. She gave me amand, so I was forced to act despite my confusion. I did realize I turned on my erotic touch, but I''m not sure why she is going along with it. I''m pretty sure she is a virgin. My dick isn''t small, so she is going to be in a lot of pain tonight and tomorrow. "Here is the lube." Trying to hand it to her.


    "Silly girl, I don''t know how much to use. Help me put it on. Prepare to fuck my ass."


    Shaking, I put some lube on my erect dick, mainly on the tip. I then turn Yuki around and bend her over the table. Gave her a healthy dose just over her ass and spread it, pushing a few fingers in. I work them slowly, opening her up a bit.


    "Don''t tease, just lube and go. I was extremely horny, and then you went and used your actives on me. I can''t wait right now," she moans. With me beingmanded again, I start to move my dick. I turn on my activities fully to try and help her rx and enjoy it.


    "Girl, you know I''m a virgin. Using all of these skills is going to make me jump on your cock and drain you into my pussy," quiet moans ent almost every word she said.


    "But this will hurt a lot more without them."


    "Turn them off and fuck me already,"


    "Yes, miss." I deactivate them and force my tip inside. I try to do it slowly, but the beautiful cor has decided Yuki wants me to pound her virgin ass. Her scream marks the moment I''m inside.


    "Good. Girl." She manages, mouth obviously clenched from pain. I can basically hear the tears forming in her eyes. I''m able to pause for a moment before I force the rest in. The beautiful cor has one desire, fuck the ass in front of me. Yuki''s breathing hard, trying to turn her sobs into moans.


    "Please let me stop, or at least go easy on you. My dick isn''t good for this."


    "Shut up. Fuck my ass Alzi. I need this. Do it, use my ass for your pleasure. Use my body, except for my pussy." She screams out. Paincing themands.


    I do as I''m told. Once I force all nine inches in, I fuck her like most clients do to me. I push her hips to the side of the table and reach for her tits. I knead them like a baker does their dough in the morning. I ram my dick into her ass, balls, and hips, making a little smack to mark the end of my thrust. Each movement of my hips is faster than thest.


    Slowly, Yuki stops being able to contain her sobs. They get louder, and I know tears are streaming down her face. But there is nothing I can do, shemanded it. Even worse, I start to moan. Her ass clenching my dick, her divine tits in my hands. I can''t stop myself from enjoying everything about her body.


    I force her to her first orgasm, her body trying to protect itself from the abuse. Pain fills the moans I force out of her. I speed up through it, getting close myself. I grab her nipples and pull hard as I bottom out into her ass to release my load. It streams out fast, and I pour severalrge ropes deep inside.


    I want to pull out but can''t. Yuki''s sobs are quieter right now, her cute face resting on the table. I''m supporting her so she doesn''t fall off. After a minute, my beautiful cor decides I''ve had enough of a break, and I slowly start to move inside again.


    I remove my hands from her tits and start petting her head and one of her tails instead, speeding up my deep thrust yet again.


    "Good girl. Give me one more load," she cries.


    I''m d to know the stopping point. My dick feels incredible in her tight ass, but seeing and hearing the tears hurts me deep inside.


    I''m up to full pace again, moaning like the whore I am. I focus on my dick, trying to forget the pain Yuki is in so I finish faster. I force Yuki to another orgasm, and I finish right behind her. I slowly work my dick out. I put my hand over her ass to run some life mana through it.


    "Stop, cast a cleaning spell. No healing." She demands, the pain stilling through.


    "Yes, miss." Cleaning out the blood, shit, and semen from her asshole and my dick. I stammer out a request, "Yuki, please give me an exnation. You made me hurt you badly. This isn''t how you start anal. I''ve got so many dildos to work you up to me. I hate this. I enjoyed your suffering. Please, why. Why did you make me do this." Tears of my own streamed down my face. I give Yuki a big hug from behind. Wiping my tears on her back.


    "I''vee on here almost every day for the past nine years. For thest few years it is always you working every muscle in my body. I wasn''t allowed to have sex. Not even allowed to masturbate. I''m beyond horny. I''m desperate. I enjoyed that and would do it again if given the chance. I''ve seen the pain you''re in. I can handle a day or two of it so I can share a moment with the woman I love. Can you please help me onto the table? Could you start the massage over? My legs hurt more than I thought after that."


    "Of course, Yuki." I help her up and go to her feet. "But why so hard? I could''ve taken it easy. Made you orgasm from pleasure, not your body trying to protect itself."


    "I want it rough and painful. Please don''t worry about me. I enjoyed it."


    "Ok, can the next time we have sex be pleasant at least. Like the blow job. Also, how did you get so good at that?"


    "I''ll try to let that happen if you remember I enjoyed this and will cherish it." Finally calmed down from the brutal ass fucking. "I practiced on a carrot. I will say it is a lot easier and more rewarding when your partner reacts to your touch."


    "It is."


    "Can the rest of the massage be in silence? I''m tired."


    Disappointed in myself for not realizing this, I say, "Of course."


    I work her ass a little longer than average. I use a bit of life mana when doing a massage usually, so hermand doesn''t stop me. It should help lower the pain she has a bit. I linger on her tits for the same reason.


    Once I''m done, I help her off the table and into the ceremony outfit she wore before. Then we leave. I''m not dressed for the main stairs, so we walk up the back stairs in silence.

 Chapter 17 – Yuki’s Aftermath

    Chapter 17 ¨C Yuki¡¯s Aftermath


    *** Yuki ***


    I walk through the door Alzi is holding open for me. My ass is on fire. Maybe I should have listened to her and let her go slow. But I had needs. Plus, it isn''t fair; the most pain I''ve ever been in is sore legs and some blisters. I''ve seen the aftermath of Alzi''s sessions. I''m surprised she still has all her limbs. So I''ll take some pain for her to be relieved. Plus, I''ve had needs for years. I can''t get pregnant yet; I need to wait for the end of Alzi''s current pregnancy, or she''ll get sold out from under me. I can''t wait to see the cuties we make. In a few years, I''ll beg her to carry some of mine and see if that changes how they look. I''ve heard the father has a lot of influence on the kids'' looks.


    I joined this brothel just for fun. I got tired of touring alone, so why not, I thought. Best decision of my life. I joined shortly after Alzi sold herself here. I started right at the top of this ce. Having a lot of sway here due to my sses. I knew it would be essential to make friends with the masseuse. When I started, two girls worked that position; Alzi, and another girl. I was friends with both, but Alzi made me fall in love. Her tail, all the colors, her genuine kindness, everything about her is lovely.


    The problem is how long I have to stay here. I have to be careful to keep my position so high up that Mistress can''t afford to lose me. Every year, that gets harder. I''m gaining experience so slowly now. I''ve earned two sses on top of the three I had before. The Untouchable Entertainer is my current one. The buffs for my talents are immense, passive after passive for all the arts. The problem is reaching my sixth ss, still not even halfway there after two years. But I just need to make it five months, and then Alzi will be safe.


    I''ve stopped probably thirty sale attempts at this point. Simple threats to leave andpete against the Mistress stopped her against the lower nobles. High nobles, I have to mention that I know what happened when Alzi sold herself. I''ve yed for the past Queen; I could y for the current Queen easily now. Whisper in her ear about illegal ve trades, and it would stop the sale; Alzi would still need toplete the ten years. The problem will be if a Princess gets interested. Alzi is unique enough now to warrant that attention. Extremely strong, able to get probably any woman in the world pregnant even if she is on the most robust birth control or even stopped ovting. Four sses for breeding, probably a first.


    The Queen likely won''t stop a deal if she likes the daughter. ording to rumors, most of the daughters are liked. Only the few who fled from the capital are the only ones she doesn''t like right now. So if they ask, Mistress will say yes, and there isn''t anything I can really do about that.


    I am getting a bit bold about having sex with Alzi. Not just due to the searing pain my asshole feels right now, but if Mistress finds out, she''ll find ways to punish Alzi for my indiscretion. I''ve wanted her inside me for years, and today, that came surging up. I know addicts like to say this, but I''m not addicted yet. I''ll be ok for a while. I''ve been a virgin for 80 years now. Another few months of no sex won''t bother me.


    Wow, do these stairs hurt. Every step shocks new pain into my ass. My eyes are probably still red from my tears. I don''t know how I became a masochist after 80 years of virginity. But I loved her forcing her giant dick into my ass. It felt right. Like I was getting some of the pain she had felt all these years as I just stood by and watched. Barely able to even be a friend to her. Forcing her to work through all the pain she has suffered.


    Soon, that''ll end. I''ve whispered I love you to her, and she just fucked my ass. Before that, she said she wanted me and Mai. Mai is a sweet girl. Also had some unfortunate luck like Alzi. She''ll be fun to curl up with. Plus, she looks adorable with a pregnant belly. She''s been able to do more for Alzi than me. Mistress keeps me busy, probably to assert some control over me in revenge for me stopping all her sales.


    Fourth floor, Alzi room. I quickly move to give her a hug before she walks off. Being rewarded with pain and then Alzi''s soft boobs, little milk dribbles out when I give her a squeeze.


    "Thank you for tonight. I can''t wait till you take the rest and breed me. Have fun tomorrow with your mom. Tell her I said hi."


    "I will, I did enjoy tonight. Are you sure you''re fine? I can heal you."


    "I''m good. Thank you. Goodnight"


    "Goodnight." We let each other go and head our separate ways. I try to move up the final flight of stairs faster, but my ass doesn''t let me. So, I take it slow and ponder about what piece to y tomorrow. I''m the main event in the lounge. A song and a dance. The dance is already decided, I have to work with the musicians early so they can practice. I guess I can y something old, ancient. A love song would fit well. Just need one with words; it narrows the selection down a lot.


    There is the one about a merchant''sst daughter who was sold off to be a maid of another merchant family, leaving her childhood friend. She saves money for freedom and to find her lost love. Hard song to y, but I love it. Or the princess who fell in love with her mother. Often cited as the reason the current Queen and her harem join the next Queen''s harem. Weird practice, but I don''t have to worry about that. The song is beautiful, the words are in an oldnguage. Thest option is more of a hymn to the goddess of love. She ran brothels, they say, so she shouldn''t get mad about me singing it in one. The song is probably two thousand years old now.


    I should do the hymn. Make it a prayer for my love of Alzi and Mai. I can even tell the crowd the origins and let them pray for their future love as well. It''s a perfect n, I think.


    In my room, I strip down and fold everything into myundry basket. Put my jewelry away and go straight to bed, sleeping on my stomach to give my ass a break.


    The head orphan girl, such a stupid title, wakes me up at the same time as always.


    "Miss, we are ready for your bath," she says like every day.


    "Ok, help me into my robe." I get to have a private bath. Three orphans help me, the head girl and the two next oldest. They''re good at it, but the one I have with Alzi always feels better. Getting the simple robe on, we head downstairs. My ass feels even worse now thanst night. I just picture my future with Alzi and keep a smile on my face. It is worth every ounce of pain.


    At the bottom, I turn into the bath, strip my clothing, and just sit in the water. The three girls take care of everything like I''m a princess. When I get out, they dry me off and then fluff my tail. That is something I miss. I love working on my tails myself, but I don''t have the time to do it in the brothel. Soon, I will.


    I go back up the stairs to my room for lunch, clothing, and makeup. They hate it when I go downstairs after my lunch, forcing them to go faster on my makeup. But sometimes I have to see Alzi and Mai. Today, Alzi won''t be in the kitchen, so I won''t go down.


    I eat my lunch and stand up. Today I''m in a long dress. I always bound my tits as much as they will go. I don''t like others seeing them. They are for my wives. Soon to be Alzi and Mai. It also makes dancing easier, though less sexy. The dress widens at the hips so I can dance in it. It''s ck and hugs my top tight, with just enough room to breathe in. Small gems are on it to refract light around the room. in panties, I never show those to anyone, so I go forfort.


    My makeup is simple: some ck eyeliner and dark purple eye shadow. Some blush and red lipstick. I wish I had lips like Alzi, not needing to bother with lipstick. But it will be fun to give her a ring of it around her cock one day.


    Ready for my show, I head down the back stairs and practice my dance behind the lounge. The song is a slow one. Plenty of room for self-expression. The clients love when I dance to this song so I don''t do it often. It makes them show up inrge numbers when it is announced I''m performing it.


    I just went through it twice. I''ve danced it plenty over the past nine years. I''ve got an hour until I go on. I start with the piece I y and then switch to the dance. So, about fifteen minutes before, I''ll tune my Eyulshorn. It usually takes an hour due to the 100 strings, but this is my personal instrument. I tune it every day, and my passives make it easy for me to tune it.


    The other musicians have shown up and started tuning their instruments. I listen carefully to make sure they do it correctly. They are all excellent yers, so I likely won''t have to help, but it is best to be careful.


    Finally, the fifteen-minute mark happens, and I start tuning. Ten minutester, I got ready to go on stage. Five minutes and they announce I''m about to y and then dance. I hear some pping and walk out with my instrument.


    "Hello, lovelydies and gentlemen. I''m about to y an old love song¡ªa hymn to the goddess of love. I''m sure we all have a little to ask of her tonight, so I hope my song can help answer those. If my song doesn''t help, I''m sure the girls can give you the love the goddess ignored for tonight." I give a little bow and start.


    Typically, the hymn would need three people. Two on the Eyulshorn and a singer. My tails are nimble enough, unlike a certain dragon, to y the second part while my fingers strum out the first. I have a lively voice, so it would be a crime not to sing as well. I hope to one day have Alzi y the second part. She doesn''t get much practice, but she shows promise with her few entertainment passives.


    The song starts off quiet, with just a few fingers and tails needed. I just hum along, like the three people areing together. It builds and builds to a loud and cheerful greeting. Then, a story of their love and desire to be together starts. One of the women falls ill. In the tail part, she slows down. The other two join her, bringing the dong to the third part, the hopes and dreams of what their future should be. Then, the other two decide to ask the goddess of love to help the three stay together. Their prayer is the fourth part. Thest part is short, a talk about all the goddess of love will give to those who truly love. It''s a happy ending.


    It is a long song, fifteen minutes. I made sure to give my prayer solemnly to the goddess. I hope I portray the song well and please her. It is one of my favorites. It took a long time for me to find someone, and instead, I saw two. Just a year and we can be together.


    I stand and give a bow to a wonderful round of apuse. I put the instrument into my storage piercing. I did the piercing myself thirty years ago. I can''t wait for Alzi and Mai to find it. Hopefully I can convince them to get the same piercing as well.


    The musicianse out and I prepare for the dance. I can feel the eyes watching my every move. Due to my bind, my tits don''t jiggle like the dancers usually do. But my ass I big enough to shake, so most eyes go there, few to my face.


    Few deep breaths as I finish, another bow, and more apuse.


    "Thank you all foring to this wonder house of fun. We are here to please, and the beast tip is pleasure back. Enjoy the rest of your night."


    A job well done. I head over to get my massage. My ass is still on fire. The dancing and sitting during my performance did not help my situation. Looks like I''ll have to do a standard massage tonight.

 Chapter 18 – Mommy’s Playful Visit

    Chapter 18 ¨C Mommy¡¯s yful Visit


    *** Alzi same morning ***


    I awaken to a soft presence wrapped around me. Hot breath on my neck. Someone snuck into my bed. I give a little shake to let them know I''m up.


    "Good morning, honey. You were still asleep, so I didn''t want to wake you. I know you''re always tired from the demanding pregnancies," my mother says. Her voice overflowing with love. She gives my head a soft kiss, and warmth flows through my body.


    "Thanks, Mom." I return the kiss on her cheek. I wiggle my arm under her and give her a hug. I''m not sure how my mom convinced Mistress to let her visit me at least once a month, but she did. She promises she didn''t sell her body or anything to do it. She better not have lied to me.


    "Your breasts continue to grow. You''re bigger than my head now. Do they still ache from the milk? I''m willing to drink if it helps."


    "They are always full. The relief would onlyst as long as you drink, so there''s no need. I hope some levels get me relief from the pressure."


    "Ok, honey. Are you pregnant again? Thest one scared me. You got too big."


    "I am, more thanst time by one."


    "Sorry to hear that, honey. I have been able to see some of your children around town now. The girls always look so cute. I haven''t seen any boys that look like you."


    "Really? I haven''t given birth to any boys. I know you get alerts if you give birth to a herm or man."


    "Yes, the alert I got from you scared me at first. Some say if you father one, it also shows up during the birth."


    "I hope that is true, I would want to meet any that I have. Really, I want to meet all my kids, but I doubt that can happen." I sigh. "Do the girls look happy?"


    "Yes, they are happy. All of them recognize me as their blood and run to me. Their mothers always get freaked out by that. I love their little hugs. Can''t wait till you give me some that you can raise. You''ll have to bring them over to y."


    "dly. Or you could live with me. I miss you so much in here."


    "If your wives allow it, I wouldn''t mind it."


    "Do you have anything nned for today?"


    "Yes, I do, honey. Stay just as you are, and I''ll get up."


    "What are you doing?"


    "Massage, just rx and let mommy take of you."


    "Ok, thanks, Mommy."


    "Good, I''ll need to move your hair to the side. I wish I could tie it up. What I could do with all this hair would be beautiful."


    "I know, I hate not being able to do anything with it."


    She carefully works it to the side and starts on my upper back and wings. I feel the motherly love as she works my strained muscles. Dragons have a weird magic trick that lets us work muscles through the wings, so even in my tiny room, all my back muscles get worked. I''m half asleep when she reaches my ass. My mother has been doing this all my life, so she doesn''t hesitate to keep working, even the inside of my thighs, right up against mybia. Making me dream dirty things about my mother in my half-lucid state. Luckily, she moves farther down, and they slowly fade away.


    She gets to my toes, and my body feels like water. She turns me to the side and sets up my covers to support my ass so my tail can befortable. She lets me down, and my tits flop to the sides. She restarts her work.


    At some point, I fell asleep. When I wake up again, my head is on her thighs. She''s petting my hair and humming a children''s tune.


    "You''ve had a stressful week, it seems. Just rx."


    "Are you proud of me?"


    "Of course, honey. You''re powerful, beautiful, and so kind. Too kind. I love you. Always will. There isn''t a day that goes by that I don''t think of you and all you''ve aplished."


    "What have I aplished?"


    "Ugh, Yuki warned me about this." Mommy set my head down carefully on a pillow. I hear her messing with her clothing, then I see here into view, sitting right above my dick, across my womb tattoo. "Look at me," cupping her tits in her hand. "This is an average size for amoner. I have next to no mana. No ss. Nothing. I''m lucky I''m not t, or I wouldn''t have had you. Your father still called me ugly like this. Brown tail and hair. Small breast. You''ve got power. Yuki told me what happens when you get to release your mana. You''ll get a few new sses out of very and be a great healer. A wonderful wife."


    "You''re not ugly, Mom. Why would a man sleep with someone he found ugly?"


    "I didn''t want to be alone, honey. I had my eye on a girl growing up. She was beautiful. Had a dark red tail, eyes were sharp. Got the strangest feelings when she looked at me with them. The red dancing around in the sea of white. Bigger breasts than me, but nothing special. I was happy to hear she also didn''t get an affinity. Little rude, yes, but I knew I wouldn''t have a chance with her if she got one. I asked her out. I thought we were friends. She would talk to me every morning. asionally go shopping with me when we got some money. She turned me down. She was brutal with it. She felt pity for me, so she was friendly growing up. She was my only friend. I was a broken girl for a long time after that. She married just one other girl. She still lives in town. I see her and wonder if I could ask her out again. What she would say. Men will fuck ugly women for one reason, to torment them. Your father stopped for food randomly at my shop. The first thing he said to me was, ''Ugly bitch get me some food.'' I did so. He didn''t pay. Offered a different deal. A possibility for a child. Your father was handsome. Golden tail, rich clothing. I would do anything for that chance, and he made me prove that. What he made me do before he finished inside me was disgusting. Drink his urine and walk around like a dog. For a week, he gave memands, beat me, and made me beg for more. Every chance he got he told me my position. Even worse, I still feel grateful to him for getting you. Now I see you going through the same type of things I did. Day after day for years. Yet you can still smile. You have a bright future. I''m proud of that. I''m proud of you. You''ve given many people children that they love. You''ve got many skills. Sure, you may wish to have others, but you still have gone farther than many with a ss. I love you, honey." Tears streaming down our faces.


    "I love you, mommy." Moving my hand to her belly, abs still like she had when I was a child. "My father just wanted to feel powerful. I know men don''t fuck women they aren''t attracted enough to. You''re beautiful." I start to sit up, forcing my mom onto her back. I shift my legs so they are under me. "I''ll work on feeling powerful. You''ll work on feeling beautiful."


    "Ok, honey." She says with a sigh. Her hands rubbing my tattoo, probably thinking about all the children I''m growing. My hands start to go to the waist of her skirt. "Honey, be careful."


    "I love you, mommy. I need you, please."


    "My child, are you sure?"


    "Yes. Tomorrow, you ask that girl out again. If she says no, wait three months, then ask again. Set up the marriage for after I''m out. I''ll join it."


    "Honey, I''m old, I may not get..."


    "Shh. Do as I say. That is your job. I need you to. I need this. I need my mommy to be happy."


    "Who says I still like her. Why would she marry me now?"


    "Mother, you like her. I bet she likes you. She got scared, worried about if she was right for you. Go give it two more chances. We''ll be together once I''m out again, no matter what."


    "Fine, my dear. Now, on to the matter in the present. I haven''t done anything for a while, so try to be gentle on this old woman." Running her finger between my breast, eyes narrowing on me. Just how she always controlled me when I was a kid


    "I''ll do as I please, Mommy. The powerful always do." A yful smile creeps on my face as I pull her skirt down.


    "Here, I thought I taught you well. You''re just a naughty girl waiting to take advantage of her mother."


    "No, I''m listening to your advice." My hands already working her underwear down. My dick is standing at attention. She gives in to me and takes her top off, revealing her small breasts. Just enough for a handle full. I finally have her naked. It''s been too long since I''ve seen her naked. She was the first girl I thought of marrying. Finally, that dream ising true. My mouth goes to her clit, hands to tease her pert tits. I turn my actives on. Slowly increasing the mana output. Just a few minutes and I have her as a moaning mess. Putty in my hands. My vulva and dick make a mess between my legs. I keep working mommy''s clit and tits. Orgasm after orgasm rocks her body.


    "Please breed me," she manages between two orgasms.


    I lift my mouth from her slit and kiss her on the lips. Forcing my tongue deep, giving her a chance to taste herself. It''s a long kiss, one that leaves you breathing deep in each other''s arms.


    "Yes, mommy. Your little girl will be happy to breed you anytime." I tease into her ear. I force her legs wide apart with my own. Teasing her slit with the head of my cock. She shudders with every touch.


    "Please, please. I can''t take this. This old woman is still inexperienced. Please be nice to your mommy. She wants your child. She needs you to go easy on her. Please, my child."


    "Tell me you''re beautiful. Mean it when you say it."


    "I''m beautiful. Your mommy is beautiful. Your beautiful mommy needs your dick, honey. Breed your beautiful mommy."


    "Good girl. Here ites." I take one hand to help me inside her soaked pussy. I put my weight on her small tits and pound her. I go again and again. Putting all nine inches inside. She can''t stop screaming as it ravages her. My own moans join her. I orgasm in a few minutes, but I don''t let that stop my pounding. I''ve been dreaming of this moment since puberty. I think I spent too much time naked with her in the bath. But whatever. I''m happy right now.


    "How do you keep. Oh, my goddess, yes! Right there. Fill me again, my daughter."


    I keep working deep inside my mommy. The sloshing of her juices and my semen is music to my ears. I finish deep again and again. On the sixth orgasm, I keep my tip pressed against her cervix. Falling on top of her, my head just below her chin.


    We rest there for a few minutes. Mother trying to pull herself together. I lost count of her orgasms pretty quickly; I really didn''t listen to a word she said about this.


    Eventually, she pulls herself together and starts ying with my hair as wey there. Both hope we are doing the right thing. I''m powerful enough; incest isn''t a worry. My levels will force the children to be alright. Society won''t think twice about it. Just is our rtionship strong enough for this? I think so.


    "I love my child. I''m not sure if my childhood love will join us. But I''ll ask her. I''ll do as you say. If it works, I''ll have us join your harem. I''ll make love to you and let our rtionship go where it may. Just don''t forget I''m your mother. Don''t lose that rtionship with me."


    "You''ll always be my mommy. I''ll always love you. I''ll do anything for you."


    "I know, girl. I know. I almost wish you wouldn''t. But then you wouldn''t be you."


    We sit there, my dick slowly shrinking out of her. Eventually, only the head is inside. Ipletely exit and flip her over. I checked her status, and I saw her change from ovting to pregnant. I help the eggs imnt in her womb. I count four of them. I start to massage my new lover. My first promised wife. My mother. In the middle of the massage, an Orphan brings us some food. After I finish, we justy side by side holding each other for a while.


    "I need to go, honey. Thank you. Be strong. I''ll see you next month and give you the news. I love you."


    "I love you too, Mommy. Be safe, my soon-to-be beautiful wife."


    "Yes, dear." She quickly gets dressed and walks out the door. I cast a cleaning spell and put on a robe. I still need to give Yuki a massage.

 Chapter 19 – Sharing the Good News

    Chapter 19 ¨C Sharing the Good News


    I run down the back stairs. Tits, hairs, ass, tail, and even my dick flopping everywhere. Yuki was doing a show in the lounge and she usually finishes those early. Maybe she took a guest upstairs for a private show, but if she didn''t, she''d be waiting for me right now. I have so much to tell her. Perhaps she''ll give me a blow job? No, she won''t, and she shouldn''t. I know she lied about it being okst time. I just need to tell her the news, thank her for writing to Mommy, and make her feel good.


    I make it to the door in record time. I fling it open and wrap the surprised kitsune in a hug, enclosing her in my wings. I shake her all over, wagging my tail like a dog.


    "Ok, girl. Down down. I see that your mother''s visit went well."


    Still strangling her, I say, "Yes. It went perfectly. She gave me a massage. Told me about my dad. While that isn''t a happy story, it leads to a lot of happiness. Then I confessed I love her. She said yes, then I fucked her." Stupid smile on my face, "Thank you for writing to her. I know the spell to make it read itself is annoying to get correctly, but it means a lot to me and her."


    "Slow down, girl. I think I miss-heard you. You said you proposed to your mother. She said yes. Then you fucked her."


    "Yes."


    "How? Your cor doesn''t let you do that. You can only y with other girls and paying clients."


    "I don''t know? Didn''t really think about it. Guess my mom has an exception. Come to think of it, how was I able to have sex with you?"


    "I made sure The Mistress included me with every other girl in the building. I originally nned to join the rest of the fun here, but then I met you and decided to wait. But it is bold to propose to your mom and get her pregnant this fast."


    "It was a mistake?"


    "No, I know you love her deeply. She is a sweet woman. Treat her well. She''ll treat you well. It just happened quickly. Normally, these types of marriages take some time for both to see each other the same way."


    "Ok, I guess she said something simr about not seeing me that way and that I''ll need to see her as my mom sometimes."


    "Be careful, and you''ll be fine. It was a good idea to get her pregnant. She''ll be easier to get into your future harem if she has your child."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You''re going to have a lot of nobles offer you a marriage. You need to pick one and try to bring the girls you love into it, too. Your mother and Mai will be the hardest to get in. I can help Mai. This child helps your mother."


    "Oh, I didn''t think of that. I will need someone who can fight to protect me from real vers. Hate that."


    "Yes. Now, let us do what we are meant to do in this room."


    "Yes! Sorry got us distracted." Quickly moving into masseuse mode.


    *** Alzi''s Mom ***


    I walk quickly out of the brothel. Fear clouded my thoughts. Mistress isn''t allowed to limit what I do during my visits, but she can still hiddenly punish Alzi for it. I doubt having sex with her star prostitute will make her happy. She''ll figure out eventually that I''m pregnant as well; I''m not giving up my visits. It won''t be hard to guess how an old, weak dragon got pregnant.


    Though she owes us a lot for all the money she is wrongfully getting from us, she never technically fulfilled her end of the deal. By the time she got to me, I didn''t need her help. She had already cored my daughter, which is why I got to visit. I threatened to tell the magistrate about it, but I don''t know if I would''ve won my daughter back, so I took her counteroffer. That was my biggest mistake.


    I feel like I may have made another bad deal. I mean, what did I just agree to. I''m pregnant and carrying my baby''s child. Probably multiple children if the families I see in the city are anything to judge by. I love walking the city, feeling the blood pull towards my unofficial grandchildren. They are always so cute. The motherse running after the kids after they bolt to their grandma. Full of worry till they see me and figure out what is happening. A few even had me over for lunch or dinner. The kids have a bright future, I think. The mothers are always so caring. I hope I can do that for these new ones. I can''t teach them magic or to read. I can barely teach them their numbers.


    I''ll just have to shower them in love. It''s toote to do anything else. I''ll eventually have my daughter to help me. The girls next door will help again, I know. They always teased that I needed to have another kid for them to help raise.


    The main worry is Phedri. I loved her. I still do a bit. I promised my daughter I would try to get her to marry me again. Twice. I''ll do it. I can''t let it hurt me if she says no. She likely will say no the first time. The second time is the real question.


    Alzi seems to know having ess to seed will get her to marry us. Can I handle being married just because I have ess to seed? Yes, I''ll have my daughter, Yuki, and Mai. Phedri will hopefully grow to love me. I think she was closer than she wanted to admit to loving me before.


    It is a long walk back to our home vige. A few hours at a steady pace. The guards patrol the path, working hard with the city guards to keep it free of monsters and bandits. I''m not much of a fighter. But everyone in the town has to be able to fight, while rare monster rushes do happen. My daughter would''ve been our best fighter, even as a healer. The amount of mana she has is hard toprehend; she came from me, who might as well not have mana but is able to match nobles for mana.


    Reaching the vige, I see the same annoying guard who always asks me why Ie sote. How she hasn''t figured it out or given up on the question is beyond me.


    "What are you doing out sote, granny?" She calls from the small tower.


    "I may technically be a grandmother, but I''m also about to be a new mom now. Try not to make me sound so old¡ª I''m outte for the same reason I''m always outte. Be careful calling people granny with this bad memory."


    "I''m required to ask that, you old wench, and there is no way you are pregnant. There are much better choices in the vige than you."


    "Give me a few months, and you''ll see. Now open the gate. I live here, and I was visiting my daughter, as you know by now."


    "Fine olddy." I hear her walking down the steps. Then, the wooden gate creaks open.


    I considered asking Phedri to marry me now, but I decided to follow my daughter''s suggestion and do it tomorrow. I make it to my house, strip, and fall asleep, worrying about tomorrow''s rejection.


    *** Yuki ***


    I''m a little mad to hear about the marriage proposal. But it is a good reminder that it will be more than Alzi, Mai, and me in a marriage. Alzi is a bit wrong about vers. This city is good about protecting its seed. But nobles can still make it difficult if you don''t have power behind you. I''m not a fighter, so I can''t protect our family. Neither can Alzi or Mai. Mai has little mana like Alzi''s Mom. I could try to get a fighter from my realm, but a noble would be way easier. Most of them have had a turn with Alzi at this point, so they''ll know what she can do. Both sex and healing make her a great member of any harem, even the Queen''s.


    This is just something I need to add to my n. I could try to find the duchess that impregnated her this time. She would likely be the strongest we could get. But it would be a lot harder to get her mom and Mai into that marriage.


    Alzi is back with the soaps now. Her touch feels fantastic¡ªsoft but still manages to get all the dirt and sweat off me. Every touch she makes proves she''s worth the extra work it will take to get her mom and Mai into the harem now.


    I wish I could do something sexy for her right now, but my asshole is on fire like she warned me would happen. I really need to listen to the expert about the sex stuff. I wonder if she will keep her activities under control tonight. I''m not sure what set her offst night. I probably should have asked her to make sure it doesn''t happen again till I''m ready to let her fuck me properly. Cause if she does it again tonight, I will let her have a turn in my pussy; my desire is too high talking and thinking about marriage.


    She reaches my legs, her soapy hands slowly crawling over my skin. It''s so refreshing every night that she does it. I''m fortunate to get this every night. I''m not sure how the nobles can treat a divine touch like this so poorly. Their overly pampered selves probably don''t even think about how to treat a goddess correctly.


    She gently pulls me up by the armpits to signal thepletion of the bath. I could end the session here and be happy, but no, I get even more attention. I get her working each and every muscle from my toes to my furry ears.


    "Thank you, Alzi. Your bathes and massages make my nights wonderful," I tell her.


    "I''m d to return all the help you give me. You and Mai are the only reason I''m still sane in here." I sneak a hug in before getting on the table. I''m not sure what oil the Mistress gives Alzi for the massages, but it is a wonderful moisturizer. It also has a pleasant smell, very faint so it won''t sh with any perfume the noble is already wearing, but I can asionally smell it on the clients she has worked with here before they came to my room.


    Luckily, she controls herself tonight, the massage going without any actives. Just the usual, beautiful feelings. Tomorrow is another rough day for me. I actually have to leave the red light district for my appointment. I won''t have time to run down to meet Mai and Alzi for lunch. I would like to get Mai''s opinion on some of the nobles she has served. She has a good head on her shoulders. Just unlucky with an asshole using a potion to force her to get pregnant. I''ve earned the money to free her, but she said she enjoys the job, so I can wait for Alzi to be free before buying out her contract.


    We finish this tradition by walking up the back stairs, unable to hold each other''s hands due to my stupid restrictions. Going our own ways on the fourth floor.

 Chapter 20 – Young Noble Offering

    Chapter 20 ¨C Young Noble Offering


    *** Alzi ***


    I awoke feeling amazing. It''s a rare thing these days. Growing up, I felt every day held something special; my Mother worked hard to make that true. Here, I live a much more monotone life. I don''t have anything special today; I''m just working the floor. But yesterday was a perfect day. Hopefully, my luck can hold out another day.


    I open my wardrobe to look in the mirror. My life mana has my hair perfectly straight, past my bountiful ass to the middle of my thighs. Tits still unnaturally perky. The only difference, besides my breast size, is my tattoo.


    It has ten. No, twelve dots in the middle surrounding the little hearts the priestess put in my tattoo. Unlike the rest of my tattoos, the dots are all pink. They do give off some light, but it is a dull color. I wonder if they represent my children. I hope the dull color doesn''t represent something wrong with them. Of course, with the Duchess likely pregnant herself, I don''t really need to worry about the kids I''m growing, right? They pay a lot for me to do it, so I guess there is something special about me carrying. They don''t need to pay anything over the standard price for me to inseminate them. Just that they may need toe up a few times. Oh, well. Maybe I can ask when I''m forced to marry a noblewoman. Hopefully, Yuki can help me find a good one.


    Satisfied with the strange feeling I had when after I woke up. I pick a robe from the wardrobe since I''m here. Put on my underwear and head to the bath, robe in hand.


    I''m with the regr traffic this morning. Soon, I''ll struggle to get up in the morning. My mommy talked about the sickness that usuallyes with a pregnancy. Causing the woman to puke. I thought that would wake me up. But it seems all my kids like the night and hate the mornings. Or exhaust themselves out at night. Guess my life mana keeps the puking at bay. For the sleep problem my mana is still the answer, letting me feel awake even with no to little sleep. It just feels awful.


    I quickly take off my underwear and wrap my robe around it, tossing it into a bin. I then do my normal scan and find the tail I''m looking for.


    "Are you rxing in the bath?" I ask Mai. For some reason, she is just sitting there, tail straight, the tip flicking back and forth.


    "Waiting for you. I had a feeling you would be able to wake up today. Looks like I was right. Come on, we need to start. And feel free to share about yesterday. Your mom always makes the visiting day a good day." She bounces up, her small perky tits doing a little jiggle.


    "It was great. I actually proposed to Mommy and she said yes in a way. Then I actually got her pregnant. She was so fun to fuck. She felt perfect inside. I''m a little sorry I won''t be able to help her the first few months after they are born."


    "Yes, that is nice. Your Mother is a lovely woman. She loves to share stories about you. You sound like a cute little troublemaker growing up. Not that we would be surprised. Your impulsiveness would make you do all sorts of crazy things with the energy of a kid."


    "Ugh, why is she sharing that. I really don''t need you to know about those things."


    "Well, I think I need to know about it."


    "Fine, just turn that ass towards me." We bathed each other like usual. Just chatting about who we would like tonight. She mainly does that. At this point, I just want someone who doesn''t torture me. Low standards, I guess. We both get dressed. She always uses a bra to make her look a bit bigger. I prefer her topless or naked, really. Her small tits are fun, so easy to y with. A single hand can touch every part of them.


    Lunch is quiet, just wrap our tails together. She goes off to do some makeup. I head to the front to do a massage, maybe two, if they don''t take long.


    I ended up doing two. Based on their dresses and size, the women were likely lower nobles and wood elves. They were polite, using the smaller sizes when they bent me over the table. It''s a pretty good warm-up for tonight, so I''m happy walking into the lounge.


    My style of picking up girls stopped being sexy a while ago. It never got the nice girls. I tried everything. But I think the higher, meaner nobles scared them out of choosing me. In the beginning, I was able to get them. They would even sit on my dick sometimes. They are likely the parents of all the kids mom sees around the city. Now, I just walk around with a smile, swaying my hips a bit. Rarely takes long for a girl or couple to pick me. Thergest group we are allowed to take is four. Had that a few times. They are the worst, as they prefer to torment me while they make each other feel good.


    I''ve got a few minutes until I have to start my walk, so I hide in the corner and pray. I don''t know which goddess would help me avoid having a lousy brothel partner, so I just send it up and hope the right goddess gets it.


    Many of the booths are busy, and the tables are getting filled. Tonight starts with some poetry reading. I never present one because I can''t read or write. I don''t usually listen either because they never make any sense to me.


    I see the first girle onto the stage. While she is just second to Yuki for our performers, the difference in skills is immense. Her skill is above the other brothel''s top girls, Yuki is just that far ahead of everyone else in the district. I''m a little surprised she hasn''t left; she could easily reach the top spot or join a theater group.


    I start to walk near the entrance to the lounge. I''m not allowed to walk near the stage. The light I give off is distracting. I work my ass and keep my chin high as I move through the sea of big-breasted women. A few men were hidden among the ranks. I stand at least a head taller than most of the people around me. A few half-giants or the rare orc rape babies are generally the only people who stand as tall or taller than me with therge heels I wear.


    Slowly, I walk past the two entrances; a few heads nce toward me but never linger. Strange. My breasts are popping out more than usual. Even if a woman doesn''t pick me up, I usually get them to stare at my tits for a few seconds.


    I guess the poem I tuned out is really good to noble ears. I walk along the side towards the back of the room, careful to stay far enough away from the stage. I check for any bored-looking faces in the crowd. I''m not seeing any, but I continue my walk. A few other lounge girls are walking along the edge. I see Mai''s tail flicking around on the other side near the stage. The girl is so short that she probably isn''t blocking anyone''s view if she could just find a way to keep her tail under control. I decide to risk the private section.


    The private section often has parties and groups there for a special asion. Frequently there is a girl amongst them that just wants to fuck while the rest want to watch the entertainment.


    I slowly make my way to the purple cloth that covers the private couches. I work my robe a bit so more of my tits can be seen. The higher nobles always love the girls with big chests. As I pass, I can hear some whispers of girls thinking about taking me up to a room. But that seems to be as far as they go. Poem night is hard for all the floor girls, but it draws the biggest crowds besides Yuki. I make it to the end of the left side and start to turn when I feel someone grab my tail.


    I whip my head around in surprise, searching for the cause.


    "Mom, you said I could have any girl for my birthday, right?"


    "Yes, dear. That one is nice; I''ve fucked this ve a few times over the years. Are you ok with missing the rest of the poems?"


    "Yes. I''ve heard plenty of poems this past month."


    "Just a small warning, mydy, I don''t spend the night with my clients. I have a job at night to do."


    "How long does this job take?"


    "An hour and a half."


    "Just do it, and I''ll wait in your room for you toe back."


    "Ok, an orphan girl will wait with you. She''ll be underage, so do not try to do anything to her. Come this way." Nobles don''t like you implying they should wait for a ve whore, so I don''t offer up the option anymore; they have toe up with the idea themselves.


    She rolls over the back side of the couch,nding gracefully in her five-inch heels. She pats her ck dress down. It''s a light red color, strapless, hugging her breast using the pressure, I guess, to stay up. It hugs her body all the way down to her mid-calves. I''m not sure how she moves in it, but she is a cutie. It sounds like she just turned eighteen as well. I may be her first partner. It is surprisinglymon for the second and third kids to have their first with a prostitute. Nobles do the strangest things. Offering up this inexperienced girl to a towering dragon. The others at least had their Mothere to keep me in check. I''m hoping I can eat this girl up. I''m kind of happy she was willing to wait for me to massage Yuki. She is going to be a wonderful teddy bear.


    "Here, mydy." Holding my arm out and doing a slight bow. She takes it, and we walk to the entrance together. Small strides due to her restrictive dress. Mistress sees me as we walk out, and I send a small wave of mana to let her know she''ll be waiting in my room during Yuki''s massage.


    "Would you like me to carry you up the stairs?" I ask.


    "How many floors are we going?"


    "Four."


    "Then do it."


    "Of course, mydy. It''ll be my pleasure." I scoop up the short woman, one arm behind her knees and the other behind her armpits. She''s light, so I do it in one motion.


    "How does this feel?"


    "Good."


    "Am I going to be your first partner?"


    She squirms a little at the question. Confirming my suspension. "No."


    "Oh, naughty girl ying with the maids. What size did you use on them?"


    "Um, I never really checked."


    "Oh, so you had them please you. Smart girl taking the position that takes less work for more pleasure." I tease the innocent girl.


    "No, I didn''t do that."


    "Mydy, you would be able to describe the dildo you used if you were the one plowing. Trust me when I say there is nothing wrong with receiving. The girls here do both. Even heads of high familiese here to take it from a professional. No need to be embarrassed about your pleasure."


    "Fine, I''m a virgin. Not even a finger inside. Just stop teasing." Blood rushed to her face. She''s turned her head, doing her best to hide her embarrassment.


    "Oh, mydy, I thank you for letting me be part of this wonderful moment. I''ll help you through it all. We have plenty of time to get a good lesson and fucking in."


    "Mom looked scared when I picked you. Why?"


    "I have a penis, it''s a rather impressive size. Big enough to make this a very painful night if given the option. But I promise I love hearing nothing more than our moans of pleasure blend together." I say, hoping I don''t scare the young noble off. "Here is my room. I''m going to set you down on the bed and take your shoes off. From there we can do some forey and decide on what we are going to do for the main course."


    "Ok, thanks."


    I let her down gently, feet hanging off the bed. Her heels slip off easily, revealing her cute little feet. I give her feet a little massage to relieve the pain the shoes likely caused before working my hands slowly up her legs. Careful to tease her, resting my hands just inside her dress on the inside thighs.


    "You can breed me, can''t you?" she says, daring to stare straight into my hypnotizing eyes.

 Chapter 21 – Noble Asks for a Kid

    Chapter 21 ¨C Noble Asks for a Kid


    "All of my equipment works, so yes. I''m currently already pregnant, so you''ll have to get in line if you want me to carry." Slowly working my hands up from her thigh, over her thin stomach to her sizeable breasts. I join her on the bed, straddling her waist.


    "You''re good, right? At sex?"


    "Haha, I''ve worked here for nine years. I have several sex-based sses. I''m likely the best here." I chuckle a bit at the nervous noble. Slowly caressing her breasts, wondering where this is going to go.


    "Can I trust you?"


    "I''m a ve; of course you can. I can''t disobey you." I can feel her nipples fighting to leave her tight dress.


    "Jump up and down," shemands.


    I resist the cor to prove it works. Eventually, it forces me off the girl, and I start jumping.


    "Stop."


    "Thanks, mydy." I stand waiting for her next instruction.


    "If you can get me pregnant, I''ll let you use my body however you want."


    "You basically own me right now. You can order me toy where you are currently, naked, and force out my seed yourself. You could order me to breed you, order me to do everything in my power to make sure you leave here pregnant. You can make me do nearly anything. Look here in the drawer," pulling the toy drawer all the way out so she can see in. "All of these are for you to use. Why are you acting like you need to give me something when you can force me to do it and even make me thank you for it?"


    "I want to be pregnant. Need it. If I''m pregnant in a month, my life will be easy. Otherwise, I''ll have to be a maid. So this is important. I''m a virgin. I don''t know what I''m doing. I could order you, yes, but I don''t want to have a child through force. So I''m giving you a deal. Get me pregnant, then use my body and teach me about sex."


    "Are you sure? You''ll be limited in whatmands you can give me if this is yourmand. I''m happy to get you pregnant."


    "Yes, get me pregnant, then use my body."


    "I think I love you, mydy. Seeing the mouth of a dragon, you jump right in." I pace the drawer on the top of the side table and stalk towards my new toy. I rarely get a woman surrendering herself to me. As I said, it doesn''t make a lot of sense to do it. But I know well how stupid eighteen-year-olds can be, I made an even worse deal than she just did.


    I slowly move my hands up to her breasts, teasing her as I go. I work her dress down. Stopping right before her nipples are shown.


    I work a finger under her dress to tease her nipples directly. Using just a tad of my erotic touch. She is staring at my finger like it will kill her. Her breathing gets heavier as I work her hard nipples. Her muscles tense, worried about what they should do.


    "Rx, mydy. You''ll feel everything. I''ll pound the right way to have sex into you. Slow is your friend at the beginning. Get them to need you, and you''ll be able to go farther than they wanted to before. If they are in control, don''t just let it happen. Rx, enjoy the work, but stay active. For example, right now, you should be working a hand into my robe. You need to remind them you''re more than a toy. I can feel how much more than a toy you are. These perked up so hard." I pop her nipples out and give them a quick kiss. "Remember, you can always try something. If it doesn''t work, give them a few kisses and change it up." I take her lips and force my tongue inside her mouth. Exploring for treasure. The dress slid off the rest of her tits. Causing them to flop to her sides. E cups. Beautiful pair.


    I let her breathe, taking in her body, nning how I''m going to teach her all about sex. Pale white skin, small are, and nipples, both a light pink color. I move the dress farther down her stomach and see she is pale all over. She must have a nonbative ss like me. I''m still a bit paler than her; I haven''t been outside for longer than it takes to get to a carriage in over a year. Her hair is a beautiful gold color. It''s not blonde; it looks just like the gold coins they hand me for the massage. She has human ears. No tail. Normal eyes, besides the gold iris. The only non-human thing about her is the hair and iris color.


    I can feel her red lipstick on my lips after the kiss. There is just a small amount of eyeliner to finish out her makeup. I guess second kids don''t get much.


    "Stand up. Your dress won''te off like this."


    "Ok."


    "Say yes, miss, or something less casual. Aim to keep your partner engaged. If you are clearly in control, be assertive. You''ll have to choose if you''ll be supportive, stern, or something else. If the other is in control, give them respect; how much is up to you and your partner. If you don''t have a clear dominant in the mix, aim for flirty at the beginning and sexy in the heat of it. ying the right part is important; it helps both parties stay engaged."


    "Yes, miss." The girl says in a t tone.


    "Confidence, fake it if needed. Or be shy. Never use a t tone."


    "Yes, miss." putting some meaning behind the words this time.


    "See how much better that sounds. Now, how does this dress work? I''m afraid to rip it."


    "Let me do it." Giving an excellentmanding tone. I start to y with her hanging tits as she works the dress down.


    "Stop suppressing your moans. Let your partner know how you feel. Both pain and pleasure."


    "Why are there so many rules."


    "These are hardly rules. I''m telling you to stay engaged and show your feelings. They feel like rules because you want to hide; you can''t hide during sex. Now, may I check your stats? I just want to check your ovtion cycle."


    "You may." I start checking and see she isn''t at a stage where she can get pregnant. I begin to feed a little mana into her womb and see the cycle move forward, so I continue till her eggs get released. And I do mean eggs, five of them. I may have used too much mana. Well, she''ll be pregnant in a month, maybe even showing how small she is. I''ll start showing in a day or two. While I was moving her cycle along, she worked her dress off and actually started to mess with my robe as well. Seems she is a fast learner. I wrap her naked body up in a hug and force her head back for another deep kiss. I start to get rough with her tiny nipples. Having her moan into my mouth. She finds the sash holding my robe together and pulls it, our bodies the only thing keeping it up now. I release her lips and step back, letting the robe fall.


    We both just have our underwear left to lose. Hers are barely covering anything. Free from the kiss, I can see the young noble has a bush, fully grown, poking past her thin panties. In my years here, I''ve found how to enjoy all the ways the girlse here. Not that a bush is hard to love or rare to see. They''re a lot of fun to run my hand through. Making teasing feel a lot better. Wondering about her ass, I pull her back into a hug, squeezing her head between my massive tits. Her hands had decided to start milking me. The drips make their way down her back.


    My hand reaches her ass, and I just feel her skin. I search for the backside of her panties, finding it as a string between her ass cheeks. I need to see this. I spin her around and push her onto the bed. What a sight. These young nobles are getting bold, or are the mothers pushing them? Whichever it is gets me excited, I could get used to girls looking like this on all fours.


    Her ass is almost fully on disy; just a string hides her hole. Her hair spread out on the bed. Her bush poked through, letting me know how easily I could free her pussy. I need to get a warrior to dress like this and test if extra muscle will make this view any better.


    "I''m going to start rough. You''ll be in pain anyway, so I''ll justbine it. Later, we will go for pleasure." Sliding my underwear off. I pull hers down to her knees. I grab some lube from under my bed and apply it to us both. I''m not that sadistic. I tease her bottom lips with my dick, and I see her breathing harder. Up and down, I taunt her. She never begs, but only the most experienced nobles ever do. The thought never crosses their mind. Her breathing bes a ragged mess, signaling me to go inside. Taking away her virginity roughly and suddenly. I only make it half down my dick till I hit her cervix. A yelp of paines from my pillow. I started to piston my hips. I feel some blood mix into the normal precum and vaginal fluids.


    I turn my erotic touch up to max and pound her. She doesn''t have a chance to suppress the sounds she makes. Moans and cries morph together in her mouth. I keep my hands on her waist to pound her harder. With my erotic touch, she won''t tap out. Just enough pleasure to make the pain worth it.


    "Oh goddess, yes. This feels weird. What is all this pleasure, " she moans out, taking what feels like a minute to get the words out. My own moans are getting stronger as I near my first load.


    "My actives. This would be torture without them." I moan into her ear.


    "Thank you, miss." moans out from my pillow.


    "You''re starting to figure this out fast." I force out.


    Just a few more thrusts, and I finish deep inside. Once I stop cumming I pull out. Her head is pressed into my pillow, her golden hair spread in a mess about. I give her a p on the ass.


    "You ok?" I ask. Pulling her panties off the rest of the way.


    "Yes, that was amazing. Everyone said to take the first time slow."


    "I can force you to feel pleasure, so I just made sure you had a nice mix. You will be sore tomorrow still. Ready for round two." I say, not really asking. I push her ass to the side so she falls. I lift her right leg up over my shoulder and line her slit up with my cock.


    "Wait, you shouldn''t be good yet. I need a breath. What is this position? It is degrading."


    "I have four different sex-based sses. I can go all day and night for weeks before I''m unable to continue. And thest position is how beast fuck. This is more human." I push in. She gasps and starts to moan again.


    I use my mana to check her eggs and find they are under attack from my sperm. I''ve got plenty of time, so I''ll let it go naturally and just help them imnt.


    I use just my left arm to keep her leg up. Leaving my right to y with her tits. Moving slowly to give her a bit of a rest.


    "Girl, you have the cutest little nipples. I love how they feel."


    "Thanks, how are your tits so big. And why does this slow motion send so much heat through me?"


    WHACK. "Girl, you need to listen. I''ve got more sex sses than most women have normal sses. So, of course, my tits are big. Shit, they''ve grown like three times in thest week. I can make you a little puddle right this second if I want to."


    "I don''t believe you."


    "If I turn that on, I won''t turn it off."


    "Do it."


    "You''re going to be my little doll all night. You best sleep when I massage Yuki."


    "Shut up and prove it."


    I turn on my arousal aura to the max and hear her give out a long, mighty moan of pure sexual pleasure. I speed up again. All I hear from the young noble is moans and gibberish as I pound her tight hole. I slowly stretch her out and get more and more of my dick in. Blood is asionally seen in the mix of fluidsing out of her pussy. Her public hair was a mess of gold, white, and red.


    I look for my clips in the toy drawer I set on the table. This does force me to slow down a bit, but it will be well worth it. I pull out a half dozen clips. I anchor myself with my left hand to speed back up. Rewarding me with slightly louder gibberish from my little puddle of a noble. My own moans signal how close I am to another orgasm. I decide to use my skills to count the noble''s orgasms as well. I''m sure she will be wondering. The total already has two on it from thest hour.


    My right-hand starts to find good spots for the clips. One goes to her clit, obviously. Her face bunches up a little in pain when it closes on the target. Her status shows her as pregnant now, so I slow down and focus on helping each little egg imnt in good spots along her wall. I get the five in ce and then go back to pounding my little puddle.


    I''m starting to also get affected by my aura. It really is just pheromones. I have some resistance, but it isn''t perfect. I''ll have to turn it off before the orphan girl gets here so she isn''t affected by it. I don''t need to force her to rape or be raped by the young noble.


    After I cum once again in her pussy I stop for a moment to get two clips on each nipple. Pain shows all over the face of the girl.


    "Don''t worry. I''m going to use.. a different hole this time." I pant out. I grab the girl''s tongue and ce a clip there. I let her left leg fall down, moving the noble onto her back. I spread her legs wide, lifting her ass some so I could see her back door. This noble is not going to be happy after this, I think, but she said I was in control. Plenty of her juices and my cum have made it to her ass, so I just spread that in for lube. I don''t tease her or anything; I just start forcing it in. Due to her mental state, she ispletely rxed back there, letting me in about two inches.


    I start rocking my hips to work myself deeper and deeper. Extreme pain and pleasure are mixing the noble''s face. Her body is unable to decide what to feel. Faster and deeper. I''m starting to get lost in the aura as well. My movements getting rougher and rougher. Forcing my dick halfway into her tight ass. I can''tst long anymore, pheromones demanding I finish as fast as possible. I cum as deep as I can inside the noble''s ass. With the extra natural lube, I start again, thrusting deeper and deeper inside.


    I''m quickly approaching another climax from this noble ass. I increase my speed through it. I''m barely able tost any amount of time before I reach my third. After my third orgasm in her ass, I''m able to go from tip to balls inside her. I think she has gotten used to pain; her face looks like she is in heaven. Her legs are behind her head. Her own orgasms have nearly doubled while I''ve been inside her.


    I stop with my dick hilted deep in her ass and flick the clips off her clit and nipples. Each earned me a whence of pain from my favorite puddle. I take the clip off her tongue. I slowly extract my dick and stop the aura. The pheromones in the room will work till the orphan girles up. I am basically drunk from the aura. So the girl must be in heaven.


    I use a cleaning spell on my dick andy her legs back to normal. I move her so her head is off the bed. I get off the bed to fuck her face and throat. I force it all the way in and use herst hole to pleasure myself. Just like I did with her ass, I don''t give her time to adjust. I add some life mana to stop any permanent or severe damage from happening. Now, the only moans are mine. From her mouth is just a strange gurgling noise. Still high from my own ability, I cum quickly down her throat. Again, I pound her face for one more orgasm.


    I quickly release myst load for now. I extract myself and see my puddle is starting to be lucid again. She has reached fifty orgasms this session. Destroying the seven I''ve had. To be young and inexperienced again. I chuckle.


    Knocking came on the door as I finished cleaning myself.


    "Come in," I yell. I have already covered the noble so the orphan doesn''t see her naked body. She fell asleep once she was lucid enough to think.


    The orphan slowly enters my room, head staring at the floor.


    "Are you ok? I used an ability that may still be causing arousal right now." I ask.


    "I don''t feel it miss."


    "Good, just watch her. I expect she will be asleep the entire time."


    "Ok, miss." Time to massage the best kitsune in the world.

 Chapter 22 – Noble Asks for More

    Chapter 22 ¨C Noble Asks for More


    I just walk down to the massage room naked. I make the hike quickly, trying not to make anyone wait too long for me. Opening the door, I see Yuki waiting, already naked. I take in her form in my slightly high state. I feel my dick start to grow.


    SMACK. "You stupid girl. What do you think you''re doing. I felt your mana on the steps of the brothel. Why are you using it so much? Others definitely know a lot of life mana is being used. Exin." Her face is red from anger, hands are clenched like they want to strike me again.


    I feel my tearse from the stinging pain in my face. "I did as she asked. The girl wanted me to do it, so I did. What did I do wrong?" Mind racing through the encounter.


    "Was it amand?"


    "Not directly, no."


    "Then why did you do it. You should have the brains to limit yourself." Screaming in my face.


    I feel my legs give out, and I fall on my ass. "Sorry. I didn''t know. She wanted it. I''m supposed to please the clients."


    "Now, a lot of powerful nobles know about you and what you can do. This is all before you think about the state the girl is in now from all that mana."


    "She is asleep. I''m going back to her after this."


    "Limits, girl. Maybe they don''t know if it is you or a formation today for a party." She kneels down and wraps my stupid ass up in a big furry hug. "I''m sorry I pped you. I just need you to not be too wanted when your cor falls off. Be safe."


    "Ok." Trying to get my tears under control. "I didn''t know, I didn''t think anyone would know about it."


    "Sorry, I forgot you don''t have any training, even with all the mana you have. Formations and walls to block mana are too expensive to put up in a brothel, so the mana is moving through the entire building with how little you are able to control it." She gently wipes some tears from my eyes. "I guess this is my fault for not telling you. Sorry for hitting you. I''m just worried about you."


    "Ok, I''ll try not to use my mana in the future. I get it; I''veshed out at you many times during my pregnancies. I''ll do better." Tearsing under control again. "Should we get started?"


    "Yes, I would like that." She helps me up and we start the ritual. Nothing else strange happens during the massage. I walk up the stairs slowly, still a little freaked out about what happened.


    "Hi, ve. One moment, please."


    "Yes, Mistress." Bowing my head.


    "You are to continue that y you were doing. I''ve had Kelly check the girl, and she is fine. If she wants more, you are to give it."


    "As you wish, Mistress." Sorry, Yuki. Now, it is amand. I speeded up a little after Mistress left me, worried she would watch me on the stairs.


    I get inside and let the orphan girl go. I recheck the noblewoman. I''m seeing the same number of orgasms, and I''m actually able to see her health. Just a message saying good. But that is a first for me.


    I shake the woman. "Mydy," I say, trying to wake her. Slowly, she stirs.


    "Shit, everything hurts. You''re back."


    "Yes, I am mydy. Would you like to rest or continue?"


    "You made a promise to me. Keep it."


    "Are you sure?" Fighting my beautiful cor from starting my actives.


    "Yes, I don''t know how, but I remember it all. The pain and the pleasure. It is a strange memory, but I kind of like it. Prove you can go all night."


    "You''re going to regret this." I stop resisting, and my actives max out again. Her breath gets ragged almost immediately, her brain fighting to keep her sane. I grab some rope and throw the covers off her. Revealing the mess I made her. Swishing some mana, I attempt to carry her with it. It takes a few attempts, but I get it. I start tying her body up. Starting with her arms. I tie each to a wall, stretching her out in the air. Shibari over her chest and midsection and use that to tie her to the ceiling. Ropes rub against herbia and spread her ass a little. I tie more rope around her tits, making it so they don''t move. I get the clips and ce them back on her nipples and clit. I get my giant ball gag and force it into her moaning mouth. I tie her hair to an anal hook. I move the hook in, pulling her head up.


    I move her left leg tie to the corner, raising it some. I look at the girl again and like it. I get a slow-drip candle and light it. I try to figure out how to have it float around, using her pretty back as a testing table. Eventually, I get it floating in a random pattern over her back. I''m not sure how to describe the noisesing out of my puddle''s mouth, but it is cute.


    There are a few more toys I want to try on her. The first is a bunch of pointy sticks on a small wheel. They hurt but don''t leave any marks usually. Getting it, I run it along her pale ass. Her muffled sounds pick up in volume. Moving it into a wax drip, I manage to get a squeal of pure pain, even with all the arousal I''m forcing into her. I move under her to run it along her tits and nipples. More squealse from her. I think I found something she truly hates. I keep it up on her tits, forcing her to a painful orgasm.


    Thest ce to do it is her jungle. I track herbia for more squeals, and I nudge the clip on her clit so I can get the wheel over it. I get a full scream from that, and a little piss on me. I clean it off and switch to a standard whip. I know she won''t be able to count them, so I just smack her ass hard. More screamse from her.


    Having enough with the toys, I move in between her legs and force myself inside her moist pussy. I start to fuck her. I can''t go too fast due to her swing so much. I whip her back when I feel like it and just focus on the pleasure I''m feeling from my dick in her vagina. I start to swing her, having gravity pull her onto my dick. She can''t swing far since I need to keep my dick in her, but it does force her to be only an inch from fully epting me.


    The swinging is novel, but it doesn''t really do anything for me; too slow. So, I just start fucking her pussy as usual. I grab hold of the clips on her nipples to keep her still. I feel the anal hook rub against my cock through her stretched asshole. I remember the chain I have and quickly get that and attach it to the clips on her nipples. I have one hand on the chain, the other on the whip, and return to fucking her pussy. Every few pumps, I give her back a whip. I hardly register her whimpers and muffled moans with how constant they are. Even my moans are bing background music. I must be getting high from my aura.


    I orgasm, pumping my seed deep into her pussy, though they have no eggs to fertilize. The girl couldn''t handle more than the five I''d forced her to have. Four of my orgasmster, I start to untie her tits, worried about blood flow. I send life mana to each limb to fix any damage the ropes may have caused. I do keep the clips and chain, even adding weight to the chain. I move to her front to fuck her face again. I found the oversized ring rag to rece the current ball gag. As I''m taking the gag out, I check to make sure my little puddle of noble is still fine. Her status shows good still, not sure how that is possible with all the abuse. She has an entire candle of wax on her back. Blood mixed into the wax. Her ass has to be damaged from that hook. Her pussy has been through so much abuse. Her tits and clit have had the clip in for an hour at least. Through all that, she''s added ten orgasms to her total, making it sixty total.


    I decide to trust it, I am feeling great from my pheromones. I pull the ring gag tight and start to abuse her mouth and throat again. This time, I use her anal hook to keep her from swinging back. Her gurglings sound deafening as a new sound assaults my ears. I fill her stomach with my semen for the next hour and a half. Worrying about her nerves, I bring her down. I have the self-moving dildos; a small one would be great for her mouth. I check my mana and see I still have plenty of it so I grab one and attach it to a smaller ring gag. I take the anal hook out. I put her back in dogging, face turned to the side on my pillow, ass raised high in the air. Another moving dildo would be great, fucking her in all holes at once. I set it up, fed them mana, and then plunged my dick in her stretched asshole. I''m standing over her and using every muscle I can to fuck her ass. The hook did a great job allowing me to bottom out in her.


    The pheromones are starting to affect my judgment, but my beautiful cor won''t let me stop it. I don''t know how long I fucked her ass, just the pleasure I received.


    My mana ran out probably an hour ago; I''m starting to be sane again. I stop my waist and see the mess below me. At some point, I switched with the dildo and fucked her pussy. Semen, blood, and other fluids stream out of her ass and pussy down her back and front. I slowly get my memories and find I just wanted to breed the noble. For hours, I fucked her pussy. I even lost control of my orgasms, pushing a load into the poor girl every five minutes. I pull out the dildos and the ring gag. Her eyes are open, and I hear her mumbling something, a stupid little smile on her face. I help her up or really pull her up and show her what she looks like in the mirror. She falls asleep shortly after she sees her sorry state, so I scoop her up in a nket to hide her naked body and take her to the massage room for a private bath.


    I take my time, careful not to hurt her any more than I have. Cleaning the various fluids and wax from her skin is hard when you don''t want to hurt someone with this many marks. I shampoo her public hair, which does a great job of getting it back to its pure golden shine. I give her a back massage using what life mana I''ve earned to remove as many markings as I can. I start to carry her back up in the nket. I set her on the bed and wrapped myself around her, even moving my wing to be her nket and falling asleep.


    KNOCK KNOCK. "Miss, the guest needs to leave soon."


    "Ok, I''ll get her ready to go out. Do you know if her Mother is still here?"


    "She leftst night, but I believe she is back outside in a carriage."


    "Good. Thank you."


    I give her a light p on the face to wake her. It works.


    "Fucking hell, I''m stupid. You really went all night. Thank you for the bath and massage. Is my back still just one giant bruise?"


    "No, I mostly healed it."


    "Couldn''t heal anything else?"


    "No, I used too much mana during sex."


    "Fair enough. That was amazing. I don''t think I learned muchst night. But I guess that is my fault."


    "I am sorry about not keeping that promise. You''ll be fine. What I want to know is why you wanted this. I would not be happy to be in your ce. Pregnant with five kids and a brutal fucking. You won''t be walking, sitting, or living normally for like a week."


    "Five kids?"


    "Yes, in a month, you''ll be showing, just like I am, after a few days with twelve."


    "Damn, this was a perfect night. I guess I can tell you. When I started puberty, I had a dream. The dream had me tied up and abused, just likest night. I would wake up, my bed soaked like I wet the bed. But it didn''t smell like piss. As a woman, I had wet dreams. Still do. I hope this will make them to stop. They made me like the abuse, I think."


    "Be careful doing this with others. They won''t be able to force pleasure through your body; just the pain will be there. If you find the wrong girls, they won''t take care of you after they abuse you, leaving youpletely broken. I''m lucky to have a few friends here to look after me. You''ll need that as well."


    "Thank you for the warning. I can tell this would have been hell without your skills. Help me put on my panties and dress. My Mother is waiting. Thanks again for the kids and fun first night."


    "Of course."


    "Hate to keep asking for things, but can you carry me down the stairs. I''m going to take forever in my current state."


    "Yes, just let me get dressed."


    I carry her down to the lobby and set her down. Few other women are leaving. Looking like they all had a night of fun. I head back to the bath to wash myself off a little. I used a cleaning spell before due to how much of her blood I had on me.


    *** Isda ***


    Shit, does moving hurt. I have to walk slowly and take small steps to keep my form in these heels. Steps worry me. Just focus on my feet moving.


    Outside, I see Mother waiting, and a small smile forms when she sees me. She knows what I''m feeling, I think. I give her a small wave and head to her. I''m happy she didn''t have servants pick me up. I need to convince her to let me go before the princess. I can''t fight, but I can help with her books or keep her household in order. It is better to have a wife do that duty over a maid.


    "How wasst night?" She asks me when I''m near her. I have to think a bit. I worry about what I should tell her. This could be a stupid test. I think back through and wonder what I should say to her.


    Damn, the whore looked just like the woman in my dreams. She even had a belly bump. Five kids is a bit much. But I''ll manage. Morning sickness will be a bitch, I''m guessing, and so will the next several days. I think the next nine months are going to be rough. Time to answer.


    "A lot of fun. That ve was skilled. She has a life affinity. And a weird mixture of skills. I may have had her go overboard on a few things. But thank you, Mother. It was a great present."


    "Good. Let me help you up. Take my seat." I eye her and hesitantly sit in Mother''s spot. I''m not in line to take over the Dutchy. I don''t belong here.


    "You''re hurting and pregnant, right?" She asks me point nk.


    "Yes, like the dream." Head in my hands, not daring to look her in the eyes. I hate that she knows about my dream.


    "Getting pregnant was smart. For the rest, just make sure you make a healer your friend. A very good and close friend."


    The carriage starts to move, sending pain through my body. I try to hide it, but I can''t hide anything from my mom. Guess that is why only the driver came.


    "You are going to live with this pain. I''m not paying for your silly dream. I guess you want to try for the princess''s harem?"


    "Yes. I know I can help her. My kids will be strong. She was bigger than me. She used mana all night and cleared my back of a lot of cuts and bruises. They''ll be good kids for her."


    "Shh. I know. I''ve thought about having a few with her myself. I''ll get the invite. Remember not to be pushy. Present yourself. Find a way to get a real conversation, work in the facts there. She''ll want people she likes around her, not just strength."


    "Thank you for everything, Mother."


    "I love all my kids and I do a bit more for the ones I pushed out. But you''re wee. You made the opportunity count. Do it again."


    I try to smile through the pain, but carriages are not made for sore bodies. The journey home is a long and painful one. My Mother with a mocking smile all the way back.

 Chapter 23 – Start of A Party

    Chapter 23 ¨C Start of A Party


    *** Alzi ***


    I''m already dressed for the floor, so, for once, I have to strip before heading into the bath. My body is already clean from my magic; I just want to get in the water for a bit. I''ll talk to Mai at lunch. I move to the middle of the bath, where people don''t usually go, and float around for a few minutes. Nobody bothers me, but when the bath starts to get filled, I head out in case others need the space. After getting dried off and dressed, I head for the kitchen. In the kitchen, I''m one of the first here, making it easy to find a spot to eat.


    I''m able to take my time eating now that I''m ahead of my morning schedule. "Shit, she is going to think I''mte again and sit in that damn pool forever waiting for me," I say to no one. Shoveling down my food, I finish in record time.


    "Damn, Alzi, I know you''re pregnant, eating for multiple and all that, but that is a bit extreme." A girl says to me.


    "Sorry, I''ve got to get somewhere soon."


    "Everyone knows not to schedule something in the morning when you''re pregnant. I''m surprised to see you up, let alone eating already."


    "I need to get to Mai. She has the same thoughts as you."


    "That exins why you''re moving fast but not why you''re here early. I hope you didn''t get swapped outst night. We''ll miss our resident dragon," She teases as I rush past her and out the doors. She isn''t really looking for a response; all the girls find it funny how I''m always runningte in the morning.


    On my way to the bath, I spot Maiing down the stairs, letting me surprise her with a big hug. The tiny girl gets spun around in my arms, and a small screames from the bundle in my arms.


    "Alzi, don''t scare me like that. You aren''t supposed to being from that direction dressed and ready to go. You''ll freak the girls out doing this. And you shouldn''t carry people while pregnant. I can feel the bump now. Quite cute."


    "I had a weird night. A good weird, but weird." I exin, still wrapped around Mai, though I did put her feet on the ground.


    "Let me bathe, and we can talk about it. Silly dragon. Wait, are you drunk? That isn''t good for the kids."


    "I''m not drunk, but I did have my aura going for a long time, which gets me a little funny. Maybe that is still affecting me?" Letting her go.


    "Now I really do need to hear this. Come on, my silly little dragon." Escaping my grasp and pulling me behind her.


    "I am bigger than you in every way. Does that make you a tiny kitty?"


    "This aura of yours seems dangerous now."


    "No, I think I''m just truly happy for once."


    "I hope so." She strips under my watchful eye. We find a free spot by the edge for her to bathe. I sit on the edge, like I do a massage, to wash her back while she gets her front.


    "Ok, so I had this noblewoman''s second daughter. You know how nobles just have their second daughters fuck a prostitute for their first official time? Well, I got one but the mother didn''te up with her. Plus, she was truly a virgin. Never even masturbated, and I believe her. Well, she wanted me to dom her. Basicallymanded me to use my actives, both maxed out and use her like a toy. She was short, about your height. Human, I think. Golden hair. Nice tits, the smallest nipples I''ve ever seen. Anyways, I start off trying to teach her like they always want, but she goads me into fucking her like a toy. She also asked me to breed her. I can apparently move you farther along in your cycle and cause a lot of eggs to be released. I identally made her release five eggs and then imnted them all. She is in for a rough nine months. But, yay. I had a toy, and she loved it, and I didn''t care about her, so I didn''t mind hurting her. Which I feel a little bad. I did give her a nice bath and massage, healing as much as I could with my drained mana." I rush through the story. Not believing all of it really happened. I hope that girl gets that marriage in a month. She''ll need it.


    "I think I got all of that. Nobles do the strangest things. I''m d you had fun. And that cycle thing is cool. If you had a bit more control, you could probably limit it to one egg."


    "Didn''t think of that." Finishing her back. She just needs to get her legs. "I probably wasted a lot of mana yesterday."


    "You have plenty to waste. The girl needs some true pain, so she doesn''t do that with someone who''ll truly hurt her." We were finishing up and starting to head back to the entrance when a voice surprised me.


    "There you are, Alzi. I have a party tonight. You''re part of the staff. Don''t use any mana. You won''t be giving massages. In the lobby when you are done with lunch," the Mistress says with a stern voice. My punishment is finallying.


    "Yes, Mistress," I respond. Feeling my beautiful cor forcing me to act.


    "Shit, I have to go. Already ate lunch. Goodbye. Wish you luck tonight, Mai." I say over my shoulder, forced to follow Mistress


    "You''re ready this fast? Maybe I should shuffle things around so you can always spend the night with clients." Mistress says. I''m not sure if she is teasing me or really thinking it through. I rub my belly again. Is this pregnancy going faster? I don''t usually start this for another week. I look down, and the size seems a bit bigger than normal. Is the tattoo changing my reaction to the kids? Whatever I need to focus on this night. I''m about to be treated like the noble''s daughter myself.


    "Come over here." I take a few steps forward. Mistress gives my belly a good rub. "Coming along nicely, but this is too early even for you to be showing like this. Follow me."


    "Yes, Mistress." We go to her office.


    "Strip." I untie the sash and let the robe drop. She feels my belly some more. "Seems normal. Why are their hearts and dots inside your tattoo? The dots are all dull. Twelve total. Twelve kids, ok. Dull color. Heartbeats, maybe? I''ll have Kelly check this in a few weeks. Hopefully, the dots start to glow. But why did the tattoo change? I''ve never seen this design.


    Maybe a higher subus could make this, but you haven''t been with one. I have a friend I can ask to check it as well. Put on your robe. And good job on theck of panties. I hate keeping track of those."


    "Yes, Mistress." I pick my robe up and put it back on.


    "Follow me, I''m not hosting. Just offered to bring a waitress. A full-service waitress." We went out the front door, and for the first time in a couple months, the sun hit my skin and eyes. I squint my eyes for the short time I''m outside. My eyes may hate the sun right now, but the rest of my body loves the heat. I only get a few seconds before I get put in a carriage with Mistress. We just go down the street, the carriage more to show importance than from actual need.


    "Stay close. This brothel is always open, and girls just get grabbed and taken to a room. Don''t feel like having a scene in the lobby."


    "Of course, Mistress."


    I do as I''m told: be Mistress''s looming shadow. She has us moving quickly, heading straight for the stairs on the left. Just before the stairs, someone pulls my tail hard, causing me to fall over with a yelp.


    "Bitche on, you look like the perfect fuck," I hear a man say behind me, my horn getting tugged.


    "Help!" is all I manage to get out before he ps a hand over my mouth.


    "Goddess be damned. What the fuck do you think you''re doing with my ve, you sack of shit." Mistress says.


    "She is clearly a brothel girl. So I''m going to fuck her."


    "If you don''t let go. You''ll find yourself without one of your heads."


    "What is going on here," A third voice joins in.


    "You need to control your customers. I''m expectingpensation for your guest hurting my girl. She is pregnant, and they paid a lot of money for her womb. Mr. dumbass over here thinks her can do whatever he wants. And no, she didn''t wander. Imanded her to stay near so she would have no choice but to be near me." Mistress exins. I''m still being slowly dragged away.


    "Mistress, some help. This hurts," I say as soon as the hand on my mouth moves.


    "Blelkaulr, let go. That isn''t one of my girls. I''ve told you multiple times that you can''t damage them."


    "Shut up. I can do what I want." My kidnapper yells back.


    I feel some mana stir, and my horns be free. I crawl as fast as I can to Mistress before standing behind her. I grab her left arm like a scared child and look around to figure out what happened. I find it on the ground, a head slowly rolling and a brutish body pouring blood onto the floor. She killed him. I thought maybe she would choose his dick to cut. But she went for the head head.


    "Really? That is your n. Just kill him." The other owner says, annoyance filling her voice.


    "He stole my property. Hurt her and jeopardize the children of a dutchess. Please try telling me I was wrong."


    "Fucking hell, how did you get someone like that to knock her up? Shit, Maggie is not going to be happy to lose her husband."


    "Really? Think I''m not happy. Great deduction skills." Maggie, I guess, shouts out.


    "You''re at fault for letting an idiot walk around without a leash. He was warned. You had plenty of time to fix his mistake. You didn''t. He got what he deserved. He should''ve been put down after he raped my girls. Be happy you got another kid out of this idiot. Come, ve." Mistress says, if I wasn''t staring at the lifeless body, I wouldn''t think she was talking about killing a man. We start up the stairs. Maggie and the brothel owner''s shouts fade away as we climb up.


    The stairs are simr to the ones at my brothel, changing direction after every floor. We go to the top floor, which is only floor three here. Only three doors are on this floor; we once again head to the leftmost door.


    The inside ispletely white except for the furniture. The walls, floor, and ceiling are all painted the same color. The tables are dark brown wood. I see a few contraptions I''m not excited to be put in. One is simr to the breeding stockings but will force my legs into the splits. Also, just some ropes to hold me up so I don''t rest on my stomach. The other is a bed with leg rests to once again force my legs up and apart. I guess I''m going to be on full disy here. Last is a wooden horse. Hopefully, we run out of time for that.


    "Finally, some waitstaff. Get her hooked up. I need some drinks."


    Ten women are grouped together around one of the three tables. Mistress moves to the left, away from the group. I turn to follow. The back has all the drinks, food, and toys. The dildos are big. Metal clips, whips, gags, ropes. Every toy I fear, and the only ve here is me.

 Chapter 24 – Single Server

    Chapter 24 ¨C Single Server


    I''m led to the toy table. Theughs from the table behind me bounce off the walls, creating a haunting echo. I''ve been to these types of parties plenty of times. Normally, I have a few partners. It is always a lot easier when I do. Those girls aren''t normally ves, keeping the y a bit more vani. I don''t seem to have that luxury today. Mistress strips me herself. Then begins to get me correctly dressed as their bound waitress.


    Arms bound behind me. Which I''m somewhat grateful for; I won''t have to remember orders or pour any of the drinks. I just have to walk around. Thenes the trays. I get a strap over each shoulder along with strong mps on my nipples to hold them up. My nipples get the majority of the pressure; the straps are really just for backup.


    "Spread."


    "Yes, Mistress." She forces a tail plug into my ass. I hate this thing. They insist on my having it. I have a beautiful tail. It''s infinitely better than anything attached to a butt plug could be. It really is just one girl here who demands it. She better never cross me in an alley when I''m free. Nextes the new heels, eight inches. I''ll be walking on my toes tonight.


    "Open." For thismand, I just open my mouth with no verbal response. Luckily, the gag isn''t too big. After that, an orphan girl starts putting drinks on my tray, stretching my nipple painfully. The clips must have magic to stop liquids from flowing out of my nipples as neither milk nor blood spills out.


    Once she adds the eleven drinks, I head to the table. Mistress goes ahead of me and is already sitting. I serve each woman individually, needing to stop beside them so they can grab their drink. Once the drinks are served, I walk back to get food. It seems like they will be sharing the food, as only three dishes go on my tray before I walk back.


    A lull in the conversation urs, making my heels the only sound in the room. Every eye in the room follows my feet. I walk perfectly, as I have for the past three years: with even steps and a steady pace, each foot falling right in front of the other, giving my waist a perfect sway.


    "Told you. Perfect. She is better than some of the princesses in heels. She can do that in heels twice that size."


    Oh, Mistress was showing me off. Should I be proud? Why not? A win is a win for a ve. They take the food off, and I have nothing to do but stand still. They start talking about how their brothels are going. Mistress seems to be doing the best. Me and Yuki draw a lot of people. Between the easy way to get pregnant and my high-sex skills, I''m very popr. I guess I have more kids spread throughout this country than I would have expected. Wish I could raise them, or at least meet them.


    They all join inining about taxes. Mom alwaysined about them, too. I''ve never had to pay any, the one perk of being property my entire adult life. I''m not looking forward to figuring them out when I''m free.


    "Bitch get us another round." A plump woman demands. I turn and do my perfect walk back and forth for the second round of drinks. During the second round, the owner finally makes it back from her argument.


    "That bitch called the guards. They just said it would be ugly in the courts. Nobody wants to call a duchess in to talk about her fucking a whore causing Maggie to storm off. Thanks a lot for leaving me with that."


    "Well, ban idiots faster. He has been raping girls here for weeks."


    "Whatever, I need a drink. Something strong." I make my run again.


    "Food."es from another girl, making me another run. More food gets ced on it, and I head back. My nipples are on fire. Ass is just a little sore from the plug. One problem with life mana healing things, my holes always return to their starting size.


    "Get the meals, ve," one says. I didn''t notice who, but it doesn''t really matter. I turn and walk. Soups. All are filled to the brim on the table. The orphan girl looks nervous as I walk over to her.


    "Mhmm!" I try to scream. Hot soup runs down my tits, nearing my stomach, before Mistress cleans me off with her mana.


    "ve, heal yourself," Her tired voice rings out, letting me relieve the pain. The orphan girl is quickly reced as if she had made a mistake and not followed the bitches order. The fucking owner better hide when I''m free, or I''ll make her take a bath in a volcano.


    They already have a new soup ready, so my trays get filled with twelve bowls of soup, all threatening to spill on my way back. I don''t spill a drop. I can see it pisses them all off. I hate how they judge the girls who work at these parties. Even the ones who aren''t ves are just some monkeys for these pieces of shit.


    After the first course, a few musicianse out and start ying. Filling the empty room with soft sounds. Thenes the main course. The top girl from this brothel ys a piece during it. It''s a simple piece, but she ys it well. Her voice was good, better than most of the girls we have, but inferior to Yuki''s.


    After the main course, Mistress takes my tray off, nipple mps stay on. cing me on the table. I''m dessert. Great, at least none of them pick up their forks or knives. Some hands take off the mps, and the blood and milk stored over the past few hourse spilling out. They all get a good chuckle, seeing what their pain caused me. One of them cleans me off before they all start to tease me.


    It''s rare for me to have twelve girls working with me at once. Twenty-four hands find different spots to tease. One girl gets bold andtches onto a nipple. Then, the other gets covered. My legs are forced apart, and a tongue makes its way to my clit. My gag gets ripped from my mouth, and I get an upside-down kiss. The Belly button is next, surprising me with a strange feeling. Next, my toes. Shortly after that, someone finally wraps their lips around my dick. Slowly eleven pairs of lips find a ce to tease; I''m too focused on not cumming to count the number of hands. Then my tail ends up in somebody''s mouth.


    Shit, it takes all my focus to not move my tail. Should I just make her keep my tail still? No, losing is better than hurting an owner. The twelve mouths and hands start working me closer and close to an orgasm. I do what I can to hold on, but tails aren''t meant to be controlled for a long time. Almost all of my focus is on keeping it from destroying the woman''s teeth.


    A few more minutes, and I know it ising.


    "Tmuphai, mumpil." I try to get the warning out, but her kissing stops me. I go over the edge and release into a body-shaking orgasm. I don''t hear any screams, so I guess my tail didn''t do any damage. This isn''t my most embarrassing orgasm, but it is up there. I once orgasmed duringbor. They did have some toys on me, but still,bor.


    All the mouths and hands quickly leave as I tense up, my cum sshing onto my stomach and tits as I try to catch my breath.


    "I would say well done to you all. But anyone with at least half a brain knows tails can''t be controlled without tremendous effort. Hers being scaled means it could rip your teeth out. Next time, see how long shests when you don''t risk your mouth." Mistress says, unimpressed with the dessert. "Up girl. We need the real dessert."


    The mps, gag, and tray are put back on, and I get thest course. I don''t know what any of it is. Yuki says they are sweets, but the sweets I got when I was younger never looked like this. There are so many colors andyers. I would think it is a sculpture over a dessert.


    As they all finish the dessert, a small band from the brothel starts to set up on stage. There are four members, three on strings. Thest one will sing, I guess, or maybe dance.


    "Over here, ve"es from the dwarven woman. I head over to her, preparing myself the best I can to be tonight''s entertainment. The dwarf gives my ass a p. A terrible one doesn''t even make a sound. Ok, maybe this won''t be too bad.


    "What is this tattoo. I''ve never seen one something like this. Who are you trying to trick with this stupid thing." A bellyugh to mark the end of her words.


    "It is real. The hearts and dots in the middle cameter. I haven''t figured out what caused them. It''s likely her ss."


    "You''re peddling a lot of shit today."


    "Her walking has been perfect. Not a drop spilled. She correctly chose not to destroy your teeth at dinner. I haven''t lied. She is perfect. I''m going to miss her when that cor falls off."


    "Hmph, that stupid kitsune has given you too much luck or cast a spell on this whore. I''m happy to see what happens when she gets bored and leaves."


    "I will agree the pair is helping me a lot. I have some ns to keep my streak going."


    "When is the band going to start. They''re just sitting there." A new girl asks. The music starts right as she finishes. Guess they needed to be told to y. "Much better. Now can we stopparing tits. The ve has us all beat. I want to start ying with her, or is there something else nned before that?"


    "Have her dance first."


    "That would be nice to see."


    Mistress looks worried. So maybe I didn''t do well at myst performance like I thought. Shit, I don''t need to make Mistress mad. I''ll get dragged to another of these.


    "Girl, get over here," she says. She removes the tray and straps; the clips stay on. She takes the binds off my arms. "Go, I know you aren''t trained for this, so just try something. I won''t punish you for your performance. I''ve made no promises about your dancing."


    "Ymhes, Miphtrenhos," I say. It earns me a yful p on my tit and a smile from Mistress. Rare look for me.


    "Go," her hand patting my ass for encouragement.


    I take my time walking to the center. I''ve never had to do an actual dance by myself. Just strip and wiggle my body some. Plus, I''m in heels. Just don''t fall. That sounds like a n. Reaching the center of the room, I turn back to the sole table in use. The music is slow, so I should be able to make deliberate steps.


    I start with a simple step to my right and in front of me, keeping both legs straight. Armse out to a little to help with bnce. First step down, and then I do it again with my left the other way. I spin on my left foot, just halfway, showing them my ass. Backward step with the right shuffle left and then...


    "Stop, this is just stupid. Sure, she is in time, but why does she look like a nk of wood out there. I think we need to loosen her up a bit."


    "In time and didn''t fall. A low bar. I think we all want some fun. Instead of this shit show."


    "I said she didn''t know how to dance. Why are you all acting like her not knowing how to dance is a surprise? Girl,e here. You did well. If you knew how to loosen up, the moves weren''t a bad idea."


    I''m d I made Mistress happy. The other are just trying to feel better about their failures. I walk over to Mistress perfectly and stand still. Time for the torture.

 Chapter 25 – Yuki’s Own Party

    Chapter 25 ¨C Yuki¡¯s Own Party


    *** Yuki, morning of the party***


    I felt her mana go off again. Hell it was going off allst night. How does a ve manage to get that much I''ll never know. sses don''t give a base level of mana or abilities for each person. Some hidden talent levels and how you use the ss determine what it provides and how much. Her talent must be immense to have earned so much mana in just four sses. I hope she doesn''t get her next ss till after she is free. Mistress has likely ruined the best healer of this generation; no need for it to get any worse. I bet her tits will grow a lot to match the mana she has if she gets an actual ss. They''ll probably be the size of the queen''s.


    Walking up the stairs, Mistress let me know about the party she is going to. It''s probably to warn me that Alzi will need help tonight. I can''t believe she takes a pregnant woman to those depraved things. Some of Alzi''s worst nights are from those.


    I''ll give her a massage instead, I think. Hopefully, she doesn''te back hurt. She''s had some scary nights after them. I think she blocks out the worst ones, just remembering the normal parties. I''ve had too many nights where I had to force her mana to circte to keep her alive. It''ll be a problem forter; right now, I need to focus on my performance.


    Today, I''m in gold. Standard robe style. Silver essories instead to contrast. ck flowers decorate the robe. I''ll need a lot more makeup today. I guess it is good I can''t see Alzi today. The orphans would have a heart attack trying to get it all on if I went to lunch. They have just got the base coat on now. Some cream color. White faces aren''t in anymore, so they pick a more natural tone if a full face cover is needed. Next is my eyeliner, a deep purple, almost ck color. Then, the eye shadow, which is gold. They add some specks that are silver into it. Standard red lipstick.


    They pull my hair into three buns behind my head. Each bun gets a silver hairpin. I wear small, simple earrings. I don''t get any jewelry for my fingers or wrist. It gets in the way of my ying. A gold ne with a ruby jewel finishes my jewelry.


    Finally done, I check myself in the mirror. My white tails sh with all the gold, but I didn''t choose this color. The girls bring my shoes, which should be called stilts. Six-inch heels. They do have a two-inch tform, so my foot only changes four inches, but it''s still hard to walk in. I''ve had Alzi walk in them before. Her sses are genuinely bullshit to let her walk in them like they are enchanted warrior boots.


    I can''t wait to teach her how to correctly use mana. She''ll have every girl ying in the palm of her hand with her aura and touch correctly activated. Who knows what her new ss will give her. At ten, she''ll get an upgrade, and then thest fifteen levels hide an unknown number of skills and upgrades. The nobles would be addicted to her even if she chopped their arms off. Soon, I just need to wait a year more. I''ve been waiting for eighty years already; one more won''t kill me. Unfortunately, Mai will likely just be a concubine, but Alzi and I will make sure she is loved. Mai being unable to read will keep her from being a proper wife in any high noble marriage. She could be suitable as a helper to Alzi or me. Hate to push her into that role, but nobles are cutthroat with their harems.


    Shoes tied up, I begin the dangerous walk downstairs. Nobody can help me due to the stupid rules. ''Must be pure,'' what a joke. I know most of the top girls are getting themselves rammed at the parties before they go on stage, but people will fall for any trick if you set it up well enough or just shout it loud enough.


    Today, I''m performing for a private party. I''m not sure who the party is for. It isn''t the one the brothel owners are holding. Mine is just outside the border of the red light district in the noble entertainment district. I think it has a tunnel to sneak in brothel girls, I never have to go through them, but Alzi has described a building very simr to it before with a strange path to get there. This time, I''m just ying, no dancing or poetry. I have three songs to y.


    "Good, you''re here, Yuki. Come on, are you sure you''ve got everything?" Ariawyn asks when I reach the first floor. She leads all the nonsexual or dancing entertainment and primarily helps me with my appointments.


    "Yes, are we starting to walk?"


    "Yes, the parade band is here."


    "They sent one of those? This is going to take like an hour longer to get there."


    "Stopining. You gost, so we''ve got plenty of time."


    "Fine, lead the way." Parade walking is the worst. I have to saunter down the street, small slow steps. It is beautiful to see it done correctly. Only four girls here can do it correctly. The rest can only make it a block before they have to cheat. Alzi could probably do it after an hour of training. The only part of the body that moves is the legs. They make a slow semi-circle for each step. Toes point out until the foot is ready to ept your body weight. Your upper body should look like it is floating across the street. The road the four leading brothels are on has a perfectne for us to walk. The rest of the way there is twice as hard, the streets are uneven and heavily cracked. However, the noble district should have decent roads to walk on.


    I get in position and wait for the band to start. It is just two drums. One marks each step, and the other ys songs to the beat.


    Soon, the drum ys out the pace. I''m okay with it, so I step out with my left foot first and begin my long, tiring journey.


    A small crowd is on the street to watch. I ignore them, keeping my head straight. After two hours, I make it to the edge of the red light district. On each street I went down, a new crowd formed to watch my walk. I''m now on myst road through the noble''s distract. Just ten more minutes, and I''ll be done with this shit.


    I take myst step, and the drums stop. I turn to my left and walk normally inside the building.


    "You made good time. You even did the walk perfectly down this quiet street. The princess chose well. Come, I''ll show you to the staging area. Do you need to fix your makeup?" the building manager says to me.


    Ariawyn answers for me, "No, her hair and makeup are still perfect. Going to the warmup room is good."


    Ariawyn doesn''t ask about the princess being here. She kept me in the dark about that. I''ll have to have a stern talk with Ariawyn about not telling me important information. Now I wonder if the princess is here for a fun night out or business. If it is business and I was chosen by the princess directly, I may have a problem. She may just want me to perform at a more official party, which would be fine, but it''ll be annoying if she asks me to be her showgirl. I''ve turned down a Queen before; I''m not about to settle for a Princess. Mistress will pressure me to leave if she finds out, though. The money she''ll get from that trade deal would be annoying. If this is just a fun night, then all will be right in the world. I''ll have to y and see if I get any proposals after.


    The warmup room isrge enough for several dance groups to practice at once. A few small groups are scattered throughout the room. I find a corner and start tuning my instruments. I''m ying five instruments tonight through the three pieces. My tails are more than beautiful. They can y drums and strings just as well as my hands.


    It takes an hour for me to finish tuning all the instruments. Both the dancing groups leave during this time, leaving just me and the other band in therge room.


    "Yuki, the next act is ying a dance tune but has no dancers. Would you be able to fill in?" The building manager asks after telling the other group to move to the stage.


    "Yes, she would be happy to do more for the princess." Ariawyn once again answers for me.


    "My shoes?" I ask. I''m not Alzi. I can''t walk, dance, or run any shoe I put on.


    "You''ve done it before."


    Those were a full inch shorter, and I still nearly fell. But I can''t say no here; it''ll make it worse if I have to say no to the princesster. "Fine." Well, this sucks. Deep breath, and I follow the band out onto the stage. I set up in the middle and realized they never gave me the song. I''ll have to wait a few bars. The musicians are still getting set, so I look into the crowd. It seems like a business meeting. Not many people fill the floor. I spot the tiara marking the princess. A woman actually sits above her. A duchess is here. Someone is aiming for the throne. That exins why I can''t hear what they are saying. I won''t be dragged into this one, so I can rx and enjoy my time.


    The first notees. From a drum, slowly a few more, finding a leisurely pace to go. I start with some simple steps, not sure what the song is still. Finally, a tone is given from a string, and I figure it out. It''s a sad song. Strange song for a business meeting. But I''m just here for the dance. I''ll be doing a lot of slower turns. Keeping my body low and curved. It is a long song about a failed war general. It has a second part with 4 more movements about redemption, but the first part is more popr as a warning to not get overconfident. The Duchess may have requested it for the princess in her journey to the throne.


    I bow with the musicians and leave the stage. I have one more act before I have to go on.


    "Good job on the dance, but you could have waited a second for me to tell you the song," The building manager says. A girl holding some paper walks on stage behind me. This is the strangest entertainment for a business meeting I''ve ever seen. Poetry would require them to all stop and fully listen to her performance.


    "I could have. But it worked out fine. You talk about the princess but not the Duchess here."


    "There isn''t a Duchess here.."


    "Then the Queen is here. Only a Duchess has the chance to sit above the princess, so don''t y the stupid game with me."


    "I wasn''t told about a Dutchess being here, just the princess." She answers. Anger about the iplete guest list is visible. She walks off, likely too cool off before I go on.


    Poetry doesn''t take long, so in a few minutes, I walk out onto the stage and start setting up in the middle. I only need two of them for the first song, but I get them all set up so I don''t have to do it between songs.


    The first song is a silly little dance song. I like how it gets people more engaged with my performance.


    The second song is about the same length, five minutes. It''s fast-paced and fun. It''s about a beautiful valley in the northern part of this country. Thest one is a multi-movement piece. It has three movements about the life of a maid. The maid loves herdy and tries to sleep with her. The three movements are what you expect with a happy-ever-after story. The maid and herdy wee a child into the world and show everyone their love.


    Onceplete, I put my instruments away, give a deep bow, and walk off stage.


    "Well done. The princess has asked you to join us for a quick conversation," the manager says, Ariawyn behind her, nodding her head, so I ept the request.


    "As Her Highness wishes." Hopefully, she is just impressed with the performance.

 Chapter 26 – Going Too Far

    Chapter 26 ¨C Going Too Far


    *** Alzi party continued ***


    I did my best to take a deep breath through the gag. The women were already getting up from their chairs, hunger in their eyes¡ªlike therge meal I had just brought them never existed. They circled, waiting for someone to make the first move. All I could do was stand and wait for the nextmand.


    Mistress speaks up in amanding tone, "Remember, girls, we can''t hurt the children in her womb. No limbs can be taken off her or any permanent damage." Her hands ran over my tiny bump.


    "We know, it''s the same story every time she shows up here." I hear to my right. A loud smack fills the room as my tits explode with pain.


    "Do we lock her up now or freeform?" the dwarf taunts. "Personally, I think we just lock the ve up and see how many toys we can attach to her. Her standing limits how many of us can reach the whore."


    "Yes,e here, ve, walk yourself into the stocking like the good bitch you are." The host says, the groupughing as I walk to the first contraption. My heels carry me to the first lock, moving my head into ce, and I wait for someone to finish the setup. Quickly several pairs of hands move my body into the various holders. My legs promptly spread wide in the air, head and arms locked in ce. A thick rope is tied at my waist to help support me. I tense my arms and legs the best I can to limit the pressure on the rope. My breasts sway freely below me, along with my limp dick waiting for stimtion to grow.


    "Gear first, y second. Come on, everyone needs to add something to our toy, all the bells and whistles." The owner continues to direct the action. I''m facing the stage, watching the musicians y; All are careful to never look back at me. Slowly, things get attached to me, and my gag is reced with a gigantic ring gag so my mouth can be used with therger dildos they have. Large weights pull my nipples down. A cage makes its way to my dick; pointed rods prick my rod as it swings. A ring goes around my balls, limiting their movement painfully. Clips go on mybia, spreading them apart and helping show inside my beautiful vulva. Fingers start to y inside, spread me apart as more clips and rope get added to my midsection. My tits get bound tight, finally stopping their sway.


    Mistress ties my hair somewhere up and behind me to keep it out of the way. Then I feel my wings forced to expand. I do my best to rx them so they don''t hurt me. They don''t move far, about 3 feet out, enough to attach some restraint to them, locking them in ce as well. My tail also gets tied up tight. The plug gets removed so they can y with my asshole.


    For a few seconds, nothing happens to me until my heels are taken off and reced with feathers lightly running up and down the soles of my feet. I start tough, causing me to fight my restraints, switching the feeling to pure pain. All my limbs hurt; wings, tails, tits, penis, and balls, each sending pain to my brain. I try to keepposed through the pain, but a few well-timed whips make me a sobbing mess. My legs and arms spasms, causing even more movement and more pain. Tears streaming down my cheek onto the floor. Some more clips and toys make it to my body as I swing, crying for relief.


    I hear voices around me, but I can''t focus on the words through the pain. The fingers inside me force my pussy wide apart; another rod invades the hole all the way in, scraping the deepest parts. The fingers retreat, allowing my walls to wrap around the smooth rod. It slowly works inside for a few seconds before it leaves me empty. The girls help stabilize me, so the pain recedes.


    "I didn''t think a few feathers would cause such a fun scene. I''ll need to remember that for the future," one chuckles.


    "Yes, who thought tickle torture would turn into true torture?" Another adds.


    "Who goes first?" Mistress asks, moving the show along.


    "You were so kind as to bring us the ve; show us how to use her correctly." Arragont tone rings out.


    "Anyone disagree?" Mistress asks; I hear the distinct rhythm of her heels moving away from me.


    "No, not at all; please show us how it is done at your brothel."


    The heels areing back now. I hope Mistress takes the opportunity to warm me up. I''ll pass out if she starts with the biggest dildo here. A hand gets ced on my ass, a dildo teasing my spread pussy.


    "Alzi, you don''t need to control yourself from here on out. Just do as your body asks you." Shemands before splitting me in two, reaching my depth as soon as she is inside.


    I try to scream the pain out, but the gag just lets out the saddest gurgle possible. Tears once again find their way out of my eyes as Mistress proves her ownership of me. I start to see ck dots slowly obscuring the band. My vision faded with each thrust. I don''t know if Mistress went with the biggest, but she definitely didn''t go with the smallest.


    In my limited vision I see the band reced with a body. Firm, defined abs fill what is left of my eye as my hoarse mouth is filled with another dildo. My throat was invaded and brutally used by the woman. Mistress pounds me deeper into the dildo in my mouth, my throat expanding to take the size. Slowly my dick fills the cage, pressing the rods into my skin.


    I feel my beautiful cor force my actives to start up. This gives me a short break as Mistress and the Amazonian catch themselves from the sudden orgasm I forced through them. The other girls start to get involved as well. Each tit gets whipped, and one is spiked, drawing blood. A few hands stick a finger into my ass. I''m too distracted to figure out the exact count inside. Another hand finds my clit and painfully ys with it. Wax falls onto my wings. I start to fade fast, the pain too much for me to handle.


    Then it all stops. All is quiet except my sobs; the pain stilles from the wounds already afflicted, but no new ones appear. A liquid is moving around in my pussy. Likely Mistress''s squirt forced out from the dildo. My vision slowly returns, showing the band in front of me. I try to calm myself, but the pain is proving to be too much.


    "Next up, please; I want to get to the horse today." I hear from the stupid dwarf. The next girl quickly obeys as I get filled with an even more enormous dildo; the pain once again starts to build in my body. I only make it a few thrusts before I fade outpletely. After each girl''s turn finishes, they force me awake to taunt me, letting me know the size each girl will use before I promptly pass out again.


    "Alzi, please use your mana to heal yourself." A soft voicees, and a gentle hand pats my face. You''ve lost too much blood." My cor helps me obey themand. "Good girl, good girl, just like that."


    I think every girl has had a turn inside me. I feel filled to the brim down there. I check my health, and my womb is fifty percent. I try to tell Mistress but I still have the ring gag in.


    "Here, let me help you," the hand retreats from my cheek, and the gag loosens; I need more help to get it out of my mouth. I try to move my mouth, but it is stuck. I focus some mana through it to free it up.


    "Fifty percent Mistress, womb," I manage to say. The wounds on my body painfully heal. The percentage for my womb slowly grows.


    "Thank you. Just keep healing." Other hands help me pull my legs down from their split, relieving the pain in my waist. Tits get free next, letting them sway gently. The room doesn''t seem full of my pheromones, so they must have ordered me to stop them a while ago.


    After thirty minutes, my womb returns to ny percent, and the rest of my body is healed. The many bruises, cuts, and locked joints return to normal.


    "Stop now, ve. You''ll need the mana again shortly." Returning to Mistress''s usual voice. She unlocks my wings and head, letting me stand up straight.


    "Horse next, the chair is terrible for the number of girls we have here. Plus, with her tail and wings, she never sits in it correctly." The dwarf interjects. I guess she thinks I''ve had enough of a break.


    "I agree. Whosted the shortest inside her?" The owner asks.


    "That would be her Mistress."


    "I had her suddenly use her actives on me. I was sensitive from the first orgasm to the second. That doesn''t count." Anger wasing through her voice. "If you wanted my run to count, we needed to make it fair from the start. Besides, Clepedo finished in her mouth at the same time I finished."


    "We said it was just inside her pussy, mouth doesn''t matter. You lose; stop making excuses like you did with dessert. Only one of those am I willing to let you excuse and you already did for dessert."


    A chorus of agreement came from the women who circled me. Panic filled Mistress''s face.


    "I bring my ve to this torture party and then have you all keep stacking the deck to make us fail something. Make me do this, and she won''t be showing up at another one of these parties."


    "Don''t care,e on, ve, time to mount your horse." A strong hand pulls me to the worst object in the room. A raised tform surrounds the torture device, likely to let the shitty little dwarf have her fun. The Amazonian helps me onto the horse. My feet touch the ground, keeping me free from the pain. My arms are bound behind me, so my wings won''t be forced out this time. Next are my legs. Tied up one at a time, forcing my weight onto the horse. The edge digs into my balls, vulva, taint, and ass. Pain forming down the line, bringing out my tears yet again today. I''m once again facing the stage; the musicians just stare at the ground, ying their music. All four are ying an instrument now, no singing. Their hair and clothing look ragged. I guess I let my aura out long enough to force them to y with each other. I wish I could apologize to them. I''m not happy making them rape each other.


    My cage is removed, letting my limp dick fall down. One of the girls starts ying with it, slowly working her fingers along the shaft. Growing a bit with each stroke.


    "You''re so cute when we can y nicely with you," She whispers into my ear. A chill runs through my back, her voice drawing out a deep lust in me. My rod quickly moved to attention at the tease. "I''ll d to see you love my voice; I''ll try toe by sometime and let you hear more of it. I would love to look closer at your tattoo and spend a few hours in your bed." I want nothing more than to turn and devour the girl behind me, but the horse and ties just bring me pain with the movements. "Now, I''m sorry, but you''ll need a blindfold for this next part. I''ve got the perfect spell; you won''t hear any sounds or see anything. Even your sense of smell and taste disappear. All you''ll have is the sense of touch. Try to stay calm, you''ll be fine, for the first part. The girls will torture you again. Sorry," she warns before All I can sense is her hand working my shaft and the pain from my bondage. My breathing picks up as I squirm, trying to free myself from whatever is happening.


    Then, her hand disappears. Pain and fear fill me to the brim. I sob uncontrobly in fright. A single handbs through my hair to calm me, all that is keeping me sane right now. Then the hand stops, and a new feelinges, one that surprises me. My dick has entered something warm and wet. These owners never let anything enter them at these parties. They don''t y with each other, and the ves are purely fucked. My confusion continues as the warm hole starts to move. I followed Mistress''smand she gave me all those hours ago and let my orgasm build quickly. The hole moves faster and faster as it milks my dick. It forces me against the horse a bit more, but the pleasure I''m receiving outweighs the extra pain. It only takes a few minutes for me to release deep inside the hole.


    After I''ve been milked for all my orgasm has, the presence leaves. Just as I calm down, the torture devices make their way to my body. With all my senses gone but my sense of touch, the pain seems to double. The toyse on quickly, tits, nipples, dick, balls, clit,bia, asshole, tongue. Every inch of my body, it seems, has something attached to it quickly. My mind gets overloaded shortly after, and I pass out once again.


    When I wake up, pain is all that greets me. I''m in a bed, likely my own. I can feel it soaked in my blood, sweat, and other fluids. Did they bring the party back to my room, or is this just what was left on my body? I slowly circte my mana to fix the bruises. Checking my womb health shows about eighty percent. Slowly, my body started to send feelings other than pain. When that feeling stops overwhelming me, I open my eyes and find myself staring at my ceiling. I wait a few more minutes to turn my head. Sleeping, just her head on my bed is Mai. I carefully move my arms to wake her up. My throat still hurts from the abuse I experienced yesterday. I think it was yesterday. I make it to her ears and flick them a little to wake her. Slowly, she stirs before she finds my eyes open. Her own eyes are still puffy and red from the tears she shed.


    "Sorry, scare you," I force out, my dry throat keeping it to a whisper.


    "No, don''t talk, justy there. Yuki was yelling when you came back in Mistress''s arms. Closed the brothel for the night. Yuki was in a meeting for a couple hours. Today, you and I don''t have anything to do. You have nothing to apologize for; you did as you were forced. I''m d you''re awake. Keep healing yourself. You lost a lot of blood. Kelly did her best to help you, but she was limited in what her mana could do. Your mana was also depleted so Yuki couldn''t use it to heal you either. I was so scared. I thought you were going to die. Just rest. You still have the twelve dots in your tattoo so we think the kids are fine still. So just focus on yourself."


    I give my head a slight nod, I think, and fall back asleep.

 Chapter 27 – A Princess’s Planning

    Chapter 27 ¨C A Princess¡¯s nning


    *** Princess, start of party ***


    "Hello, Duchess Fluvis. I''m delighted you could join us today. I''ve heard about the challenges you''ve faced recently," I greet with a respectful curtsey. Duchess holds a higher status than me, but not for long. Once I announce my candidacy, I''ll be on par with her¡ªjust a few more weeks.


    "Yes, my ns didn''t go exactly right, but deviations were in a good direction. It just caused me to need to change some ns," Duchess Fluvis responds. I was hoping for a better exnation of what was going on with her. I''ll have to ask more directlyter after a few bottles of wine.


    "I''m d it''s a positive change. If you need any help, please let me know; I would be happy to assist you." Hopefully, she will share that information. "Shall we head to the room? Everything should be set up now."


    "After you."


    It''s a short walk to the small ballroom. Just a few hundred would fit here, but I only invited a few dozen, so it''ll be more than enough space. In the back is a small seating area with three levels, the highest for the Duchess, the second for me, and the third for the rest of the guests. Our maids and guards quickly get to work checking the room. My mage sets up the sound wards so the performers won''t hear our discussions. Guards check for traps, and maids check the food and seats for anything that could be wrong. I requested the manager not to bother us; no need to worry about her walking in at the wrong time.


    "Rumors are about that you went to the fertility temple," I say, getting bolder, I can''t get her mad, but I need to know if she is pregnant. It''ll make the beginning of my campaign a bit hard if my only Duchess is pregnant.


    "I did. You know my mother struggled to have her two pregnancies. I''ll soon need to start my family, so I''m making offerings. No need to have the Goddess standing in my way as well as my body."


    That is not the answer I wanted to hear; she can still support me, but I won''t be in the position I was hoping for. There aren''t any other Duchesses to get; the rest already support one of my sisters. Two for my eldest sister. They are all older and already have a few kids, so I''ll be the only one down a Duchess in battles.


    "I wish you the best. I would be happy to join you on one of your visits. Everyone should make the trip at least once. The Goddess is the reason we can exist."


    "I won''t be going again till I get back to my estate. I''m nearly finished with my business in the capital. Just a few more days."


    "I see. I''m d you''re still here today. I think it will be a lot of fun and essential for us. I''ll be blunt. I want you to support my bid for the throne."


    "I know, getting my title, I heard you talking about how upset you were. The war ended before you could fight. You''ve been struggling for years to earn the des to start your climb. Tell me, why should I support a girl who is mad a war ended?" She starts walking to her seat in the stands. I follow her, annoyed I have to rehash this yet again. It was a mistake when I was young. I''m tired of hearing about it.


    "I made a mistake. I was young, never been in an actual skirmish. Never seen what a war does to the people. I''m happy I had to get the standing without a war. It means I was able to focus on improving the lives of our citizens. Not fight for our very survival. I was young and stupid. I want to keep helping them. I need the throne to do it the best."


    "Wouldn''t it be better to give up the throne and titles and use your power as you have been? Your sisters seem to want a very simr future but don''t have the drive to go out to themon woman and help her. You''ve shown the ability to do that."


    "Exactly, they say they want to help but don''t put in any effort to do so. I have and still do put in that effort. I''ve shown this is what I truly want. They could just be saying it for the support and keep the citizens happy." We find our seats, turning mine around to face her. Her maid is already preparing some food for her. She really is pregnant, but by all ounts, she couldn''t be more than a few days. Why is she acting like she is a few months pregnant?


    "I guess that makes sense. What would you expect from me? I''m a new Duchess. My mother would prefer my sister to have the role. She hasn''t given me much instruction on my duties in this regard."


    "You to show your support during my announcement. To help me gather other high nobles to my camp. To fight under my banner if wee under attack."


    "You keep staring at my belly. Is something wrong with it?"


    "Yes, I think you''re pregnant."


    "And if I am?"


    "I still want your support. I know you won''t be able to fight for the next year, but I would be happy tomand your troops in your ce. I''ll show them the respect they deserve. The navy you''ve built is the strongest in the world. I won''t waste it. You''ll be with me, making decisions the best I can."


    "Already taking my troops from me, I see. I am pregnant, just a few days. More kids than any elemental has had before I think. What do I get in the agreement?"


    "What do you want? If I make it to the throne, your kids will be in line for a marriage into the royal family. Better trade deals, advisor role, money."


    "Only my kids get the marriage deal?"


    "Do you want a marriage deal? I have a few younger sisters I can ask to join your harem if you like."


    "What if I want you."


    "I would be the head of the family. I would lose the support of a Duchess. How would I get the throne like that?"


    "Simple. I make a deal with my sister; you let me and my wives in, and my sister supports you."


    "I would have to think about that."


    "Please do. I''ll support you. It sounds fun. You won''t be in charge of my troops, though. I can still handle them. Now, the opening performance ising out. I want to listen."


    Surprised, I can only manage "Thank you." It was supposed to be more challenging than that. She should have demanded written agreements. I guess that will happen with her sister and mother once the marriage is announced. I turn and watch the opening performance. My other guest is starting to file in. I keep an eye out for two girls. Both had a meeting with the ve I''m thinking about recruiting.


    The next few hours are spent making small talk while I wait for lunch. I''ll talk to Elizabethe Barton first. She should have more information. The other girl just stumbled into the person of interest. Hopefully, the good news continues today.


    "My Lady, lunch is ready. Do you want it served here or at the table?" my maid asks. Behind me, the Duchess is being asked the same question.


    "The table would be best. Have Lady Elizabethe sit near me." Getting up to follow her. The main difference between a Brothel and a theater like this is the food and size of groups they take. I couldn''t have all the girls here fit in a private room in one. Also, the food is much better here, but also more expensive. Here, I have three kinds of meats to choose from and plenty of fruits and vegetables just for lunch. Dinner will have five courses cooked by chefs with cooking sses. The cost of all this does show. The cost of today would let me book a private room at the top brothel for the next three months, including the dinner.


    The Duchess stays seated in the stands, letting me sit at the head of the table. The two girls I want to talk to are on either side of me: Elizabethe to my right and Quinte on the other side. I start with the fruits, waiting for everyone to sit.


    "Thank you all for joining me today. I hope you are enjoying the various performers. We have a special er today, in a few hours. She''s even yed for thest Queen. Now, let us get to the main course." I announce with a p of my hands. General sounds of excitement and thankse from the table. I let the maids pass out the different meat dishes before turning to Elizabethe.


    "You made it to the ve, right Lady Elizabethe? I want to hear all about it. The Mistress needs my answer, or she''ll get pregnant again." I ask thedy.


    "Yes, I made it. I had to wait a day due to her going intobor. She was skilled, better than any massage I''ve ever had. Even managed to make me horny. She was only able to use her mouth, but her practice as a whore came through well. Honestly was a pleasant experience. I think I''ll go back if I ever have to take a long trip or increase how much I train." She exins her business-like tone took a while to get used to, but now it is just refreshing to hear. "She has a lot of mana, but has no skill in using it. Strong but no strength from her sses, even Quinte could out-wrestle her. She alsocks an education. I had a note saying I''d already paid, but she had to ask for confirmation. She doesn''t know her letters, and math is also likelycking, though she does know her numbers. She would be a great woman toe home to after a hard day at work as she is now. I''m not sure what else she could do besides warm a bed and give you children. You''ll have to train her for anything else."


    "I see, thank you. I have no problem training the ve to use magic. Letters will be hard to teach, but children are essential to nobles. Is she really better than Rosemary?"


    "Easily, Rosemary is a healer turn masseuse, and the ve is a masseuse breeder who can heal if needed. She won''t rece a good, dedicated healer as she is. Give her a ss or two, and she may bepeting with Rosemary on that simply due to the mana output she would have."


    "Good, that is important. I have a few years to get her a new ss. Mistress has said the ve has been gotten four sses in nine years. I''ll need to get the rest of her stat sheet out from her, but I''m expecting them to be equally impressive, just unfortunately focused on sex." This sounds too good to be true. How is she still at that stupid brothel? This is the best find outside of the Duchess wanting in.


    "Quinte, how was your time with her?"


    "Strange, she is a dangerous girl. I usually have excellent control over my libido, but during the bath, I found myself wanting her. Then I figured it out, she actually has a passive to make you horny when she touches you. Then, during the actual massage, I found she was just pumping me full of pleasure. To the point, I stopped the massage and had her fuck me. I agree she is strong, stupidly strong for a sex ve. I actually told her to breed me, and she did it. I''m pregnant, my first time with her, and she gets a vampire pregnant. I went to the stupid temple, feeling my skin burning a little till I did the silly prayer. The priestess confirmed I had a kid in my belly."


    "Congrattions, I didn''t think I would see the day any of you got pregnant. I''m happy for your group. I know you''ve all been trying for a few hundred years to get a kid."


    "Yes, thank you. We are excited. You''ll likely not see me much. My wives are worried sick about me right now. I''m not able to go into the backyard without an escort. Now, on the actual subject. She said she had a deal with the Mistress to not be sold. I''m guessing the Mistress isn''t going to honor that deal against a princess, but you need to be careful picking her up. She likely won''t be happy joining you."


    "Wait, she can force you to feel arousal?" Elizabethe interjects. Sounds like she is figuring something out about her encounter.


    "Yes."


    "That is how she got me horny. That bitch, tricking me into sex. I knew she was going too slowly on my back. Damn it, I see why she is dangerous, let her give you a massage or bath, and you''ll end up in her bed."


    "Yes, that was my next point; she will have your entire house horny for her. Your primary focus on her training will need to be on control. She needs to get her passives under control, or your home will quickly be addicted to her."


    "Control will be easy. The ve will want to control it, wield something that has tortured her for so many years. The harder part is dealing with the fact she doesn''t want to be sold." I should be able to do it by giving her some maids and adding a few friends of hers as concubines. "I''ll deal with that as I need. A powerful healer and masseuse will be a great wife. Thank you both for finding out about her."


    The rest of lunch was less business and more about strengthening my connections with the other girls at the table. I would say I wasted a lot of money on this part. All the business waspleted early before lunch was even over, but I doubt the Duchess would''ve shown up for anything less. I do have one request for Yuki, but I need her to perform first.

 Chapter 28 – Aftermath

    Chapter 28 ¨C Aftermath


    *** Yuki after performance ***


    Walking off the stage into the room is not an option to get to the Princess. The Princess''s protective ward can''t be disrupted, or it will break. So I need to take a short walk to the side door first.


    "Is this the right door?" I asked. The building manager led me to a door and stared at it, not hinting at what I should do next.


    "Yes, I was asked not to interrupt the gathering. You can enter the room. Your chaperone will be here waiting for you to return. You can leave then."


    "I would prefer to have the chaperone with me. I have strict rules to follow, and I would like evidence that I followed them."


    "I''m sorry. The Princess wants your presence only. She has given me and your chaperone her word not to let anyone break the rules."


    "When did princesses get so much control? This is beyond ridiculous." I push open the door and stride to the center where the Princess sits, doing my best to reign in my frustration.


    I greet her with a bow. "Hello, your Highness. How may I help you?" Doing my best to sound respectful. I don''t hold the bow long. I still have the Duchess to greet. I repeat the process with the Duchess and then wait for their response.


    "Thank you for greeting me. Your dance was lovely, your music even better. I see why you were able to y for the Queen in the past," The Duchess responds. Quickly focusing on the new act, a maid rubbing her shoulders.


    "I''m d you came out here. I was hoping to make a request of you." The Princess says. Not starting off well here.


    "As long as it doesn''t interfere with my work, I''ll do my best for you, your Highness," I respond, trying to keep the worry off my face.


    "That''s not what I want to hear. A girl with your talent shouldn''t be working in a brothel. I''m offering you more: a marriage. Join me. I know you have more skills than music, dance, and poetry."


    "I can''t. I still have the mission from mynds toplete. I''m close now, but I can''t abandon it right now."


    "Oh, and what is this mission? The royal family would be quite interested in a mission from a foreign nation operating in our territory." She leans forward, a stupid smile on her face.


    "I don''t need to tell you. As you know, I''ve yed for the Queen, and she made a simr request. I gave a simr answer, yet here I am. The mission won''t hurt the kingdom. My people are more than happy to stay in our realm."


    "Oh, well, you yed for thest Queen, so the current one doesn''t know about this mission, I imagine. So I think we should work that out first. Don''t you?" The threatening toneing through. The Duchess pays us no mind following along to the song behind us.


    "No, the current Queen has the old Queen in her harem. If it is a problem, they can talk it through and thene to me. Trust me, there is no need to anger my people over this mission."


    "Why should I worry about angering them? You said they would be happy to stay in their realm. Why should I worry about them now?"


    This conversation is not ying out how it was supposed to. I should be walking home to Alzi right now, not fighting with some silly princess. "Just because they are happy to stay in their home doesn''t mean they won''te out. We have always been happy to stay in our realm. But, if there is a reason for us to leave, we will. More than a few countries have found out about that in a way that you wouldn''t be happy to repeat. I have a reason to be out here, so I am. As I said, I can''t marry you. Is there anything else you need?"


    "Threatening me is a strange move. Leave." I do just that. I turn as fast as I can and storm out. I barely register Ariawyn following me when I make it out of the room. Leaving the building, I see the stupid drums set up, ready to march back.


    "Shit, really, I have to do that shit back. Fucking hell, Ariawyn, tell me the details about my meetings in the future, or I''m going to start scheduling them myself. I''m already pissed about having three weeks straight of this walking."


    I quickly move into position and wait for the damn drums to start. Slowly, I make my way back under the red lights, letting everyone know what district they are in. The roads back a packed now, but everyone gets out of my way. Eyes following my every movement, some looking for ws others in amazement.


    An hourter, I walk into the brothel. Exhausted, I run to my room and quickly strip into morefortable clothing. I meditate, using a skill to watch the front of the building for Mistress''s carriage. It takes a few hours before I see the carriage rushing down the street. Knowing Mistress fucked up yet again, I rush down the stairs meeting her as she walks through the door carrying a bloody rainbow dragon.


    "Bitch what did you do this time! She''s on the verge of death! Kelly, get here." Mana fueling my voice through the entire building. "Fucking hell, these parties are just torture sessions for you shitheads. Give her here I''ll take care of her." Clients and workers start streaming down the stairs and out of the lounge. I just take Alzi from Mistress''s arms and carefully carry her up the stairs. Kelly catches up somewhere around the third floor.


    "Why aren''t you bringing her to my room?"


    "She''ll feel better in her own room. Plus, she''ll be closer to me. I can get her mana moving to help her heal more than your mana can do."


    "I see; well, let me do what I can before you start that. Forcing your mana into her will harm her more if she isn''t strong enough for it."


    "Please do. I''ll have Mai watch her tonight after we are both done. You''ll be too tired to help her for a while after." Kelly opens Alzi''s door for me, letting me set Alzi down on her bed. Mistress didn''t put any clothing on her, so it is easy to see all the damage done. Luckily, they didn''t chop off any limbs, and her womb looks like the least damaged spot. Her ass, on the other hand, is disgusting to look at. Blood, shit, and other fluids mix in her prpsed hole. I quickly start to do what I can to help while Kelly starts her healing spells, focusing on any internal problem Alzi has before turning to the outside. She gets the bleeding to stop, and Alzi''s asshole looks like an asshole now, but the many bruises and cuts still show on Alzi''s skin. I start up my mana, trying to find Alzi''s own. But there is none to find. She must have been forced to use it at the party. Probably her aura causing the stupid owners to go crazy. Kelly looks pale from over-drawing her own mana, leaving us with nothing to do but wait for Alzi or Kelly to get enough mana to start the healing again.


    "Go get some sleep. I''ll find Mai. She''s stable now, just needs some rest. You can stay in my spare room to make the traveling a little easier."


    "Thank you. I''ll take that room. I don''t need to walk all these steps every time." She slowly walks out, careful to stay upright. I use another skill to quickly find Mai. She is still on the first floor with the other floor girls. I take my heels off so I can run down the stairs to her.


    "Mai, go up to Alzi and watch her. If you need help, you can just walk out of the room. That will let me know what is happening."


    "What happened to her?"


    "That is what I n on finding out. She came back from that party on the verge of death. Kelly already did as much as she could. Just a waiting game now."


    "Ok, I''ll keep watch." She walks up the stairs, her heels limiting her speed. Alzi isn''t on death doors anymore, so I let her walk up and start looking for Mistress. Unsurprisingly, she is in her office by the firece.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t think it would get this bad. I lost a bet. I didn''t know the bet was going to happen. All of the other girls wanted to hurt us, I may be the strongest of them, but I''m not strong enough to take them all at once," the Mistress says, staring into the lit firece.


    "Who all were in on it?"


    "All the owners. The only girl not was Sarania. I didn''t have time to ask her for help getting out. Even if I did, the two of us weren''t enough, Alzi can''t fight either. Plus, it risks the kids. I fucked up; I know I did. I won''t be going to any more of those. I''ll bring up the forced contract to a magistrate tomorrow. They won''t get a harsh penalty if I end up pregnant, but it''s better than nothing. I know I need to give Alzi a real apology for this one and a break. I''ll have her only working the floor every other day and say no to things like a normal girl. Ok, so just don''t yell at me. I saw it happen and wasn''t able to do anything. I was forced onto her dick. I''m likely pregnant with her children. Let me be. Vasari will be in here shortly to yell at me. Let her do it." I never made it to the other half of her office. Halfway through her rant, she started crying. Bawling really.


    "Sorry for yelling at you before. She hase back like that before, I didn''t realize they went even farther this time. Sorry you went through something like that. Please do let Alzi know about your pregnancy. She''ll want to know. If you don''t want them, she likely could help you do the abortion."


    "I''ll need to check with my wives first. If they want them, I''ll keep them. Thank you for understanding. I deserved to be yelled at a bit."


    "Goodnight, I''ll let you be Mistress." I slowly turn and leave. There is still a crowd at the entrance staring at the door.


    "Sorry, everyone. If you have a girl already and they want to continue, you may do so. Everyone else, if you could, please leave. We will give the refunds as you walk out the door. I''m sorry for the inconvince of tonight. The other owners have caused a problem that we are now dealing with." Vasati yells over the murmurs. Luckily, everyone walks in the right direction without a fuss. I guess the blood covering the floor and stairs makes it easy to tell something terrible happened.


    "Hey, Yuki, how is she?" Vasati asks.


    "Troubled, Alzi wasn''t the only girl they tortured today. She''ll need some help over the next few months."


    "I see, thanks. I should check on her. Get some sleep. Alzi will have a few days of rest I''ll make sure of that."


    "Thank you. She''s needed that rest for a while now." There''s nothing left for me to do right now, so I head to my room to get some sleep.


    *** Vasati ***


    I walk into Ashryn''s office to find her sitting in front of the firece. "I''ve been telling you for years those parties are a mistake. What happened. I need every detail. I caught a bit of how Alzi looked. They tried to kill that girl." I tried to keep my voice down, but my anger can only be contained so much.


    "I lost a bet. I did my round before I even knew a bet was going to take ce. All were in on it, so I couldn''t just leave." I sit in the chair opposite her. Tears gently fall from her face. "I was forced to take her dick inside. I''m pregnant. I know it. How am I going to tell my wives? We wanted to wait for another decade before even thinking about kids. I won''t be able to make myself abort them. I''m pregnant from my own ve." Her sobs force her to stop talking.


    "They''ll be happy to have them. They care about you. They''ll help you through this. I need to know the rest. Are there any other girls that were hurt tonight?"


    "No. I forced them to let the other girls out of the room before Alzi released her aura. I had her heal herself as well; as soon as her aura dropped, we could leave, but we were too caught up in the lust to do it. It took another hour for me to finally go with her."


    "Good. I''m giving Alzi a few days to rest. Alzi will need someone to watch her while Kelly sleeps. I''ll have Mai do that."


    "That''s fine. I heard you sent the guest away. Thank you for handling that. I''m heading home for the night."


    "That''s Good. I can handle things tomorrow if you need a day off. Get some rest and spend some time with your wives."


    "I''ll think about it. Goodnight Vasati. Sorry for not listening to you earlier."


    "Just try to not get greedy again. I don''t need something worse happening to my friend." She slowly walks out. I sit for a minute before putting the fire out and leaving myself.

 Chapter 29 – Mai Knows How to Cheer a Girl Up

    Chapter 29 ¨C Mai Knows How to Cheer a Girl Up


    *** Alzi ***


    Something keeps flicking my nose, shuffling my breasts. Even my tail is trapped! But I feel too good to risk opening my eyes and ruining the dream. Well, just one eye should be fine. All I see is my room, just how it always is. Well, except I can feel my dick is also warm, wet, and in a hole. I am holding someone, and they are making a beautiful little pur right now.


    "What''s going on?" I dare to whisper. My neck is still a little sore from the party, so I hope my captive will let me know who she is.


    "Your dick is making me feel fantastic, Alzi. Sorry if I woke you, but you stuck it into me first; I''m just continuing what you started." Her purrs be more pronounced now that she isn''t afraid to wake me.


    "Oh, I guess I should have known it was you in my bed. But why are you in my bed trying to milk me? It''s been too long since I''ve been inside a good whore." My mind is now processing how good Mai is making me feel. I tease her a bit, turning on erotic touch.


    "You, shit, don''t surprise a girl like that. Fuck, you get deep so quickly. You were having a nightmare. Yes, there, keep it slow, please. Just don''t change. I joined you to calm you down. Ugh, you''re too good at fucking. It worked a little too well."


    "That still seems like a leap from fucking you in my sleep."


    "Yes, yes, it is. You turned me around and locked me in ce. Shit, slower; I want to exin before you force me to cum. Then your dick got hard, and you started to tease this poor kitty. Yes, perfect, just like that, my big scary dragon. Then you found my hole but didn''t move. I''m not shy, so I did what I could to keep me happy and you asleep. And now you''re working me quickly to a great climax."


    "Can you get pregnant now?"


    "Fuck worry about thatter, fuck me harder."


    "Girl, you know I''m going to do exactly as you say." My hips speeding up from the leisurely pace I was taking before.


    "Yes fuck me, yes, yes, yyeesss!"


    "I hope one of those yeses is an answer. Please let me check if I can get you pregnant."


    "YES, yes, don''t stop. I''ve needed this dick for years now."


    "Shit, you feel amazing." Luckily, she likes to say yes during sex. I quickly check her stats and see everything. First time I''ve run into that. I guess those without an affinity have no protection against spying. I do my best to ignore her stats, I do see her tit size as a lovely double A, but I''ll tell no one about that. Luckily, it isn''t the right time for her to get pregnant, so I don''t need to edge.


    "Girl, you''re going to get my cum inside,"


    "Please, I want it."


    "Don''t you dare say breed me. My beautiful cor will likely force me to release eggs. I don''t want to deal with raising kids in a brothel."


    "I''ll do my best just keep fucking me." I do just that, putting in as much of my dick as her tight pussy would ept. Our moans and her purrs build up and up as I do my best to m deep inside her. My hands already cover her tits, so it is easy to start ying with my teddy bear''s nipples.


    This makes the kitty happy, "Fuck finally, I thought you forgot about them. Yes, please make this kitty cum. Yes, there you go."


    Doing as she said, I turn on my skills immediately, sending her into orgasmic bliss. Moans fill the room before I follow, letting loose inside my kitty''s pussy.


    I stop, letting my kittye back down from her high. I take a deep breath, smelling her hair,vender like most girls here.


    "I love you, Mai," I whisper into her skull.


    "I love you too, Alzi," she says back, "I''m happy we finally get to share a bed. I just wish the cause was a happy one."


    "I don''t remember most of the night. The pain made me pass out quickly. I just remember someone taking me deep and everyone taking a turn fucking me. It isn''t the worst night I''ve had; I don''t remember the worst of what happened, unlike a lot of other parties."


    "Just cause you passed out doesn''t make it ok. Seems like Mistress also had a rough night. She showed upte today. Orphans were talking about a court case with the other owners in it. Mistress was also asked to see you when you were feeling better."


    "I see, I wonder if it was Mistress that took my dick. She seemed upset when we switched contraptions. I know she doesn''t want to raise kids for a while."


    "That is likely. Are you able to force your dick hard? How are you still inside me? The few guys I have gotten can never just stay inside me."


    "I can, but I''m just really horny right now. I''ve hoped for this for years. Your hair smells nice."


    "Thanks, and you really are going to be a wonderful wife."


    "I hope."


    "Now I''ll go ask for food to be brought up. Tomorrow, you can talk to Mistress. Today, we can have fun and make sure you''re feeling better."


    "Thanks." I take a look at my womb health and see it at one hundred percent; it even shows I still have all twelve kids healthy. I check my level, and sure enough, it says nine now. My tits don''t feel anyrger, luckily. I still need some time for my back to get used to the current size. I run my mana through my body to heal some bruises I can still feel. "Did Yukie by?"


    "She brought you up here. She took you from Mistress''s arms and ran you up here, directed Kelly to heal you and me to watch you. She came in early in the morning to force your mana to circte. You still didn''t have much, so it didn''t heal everything." She rings a bell and heads back into my bed. "If you have more mana, please heal yourself. Sorry for making you use a skill. I didn''t think I wouldmand you to use an ability."


    "You''re fine. I think I''ve got everything now. Just some soreness that my mana never heals."


    "Where? I can try to help. I''m not great at massages, so you''ll need to teach me."


    "Neck mainly, inside thighs would be the other ce."


    "Good, on your stomach, spread your legs a bit." I''m a good ve so I promptly get into the proper position.


    "I''m sorry. I''m too used to being direct inside these stupid rooms. I''ll try to stopmanding you."


    "You''re fine. I''m used to it, and you look cute giving memands and being all bossy."


    "I''m not a dom."


    "You are good at givingmands. You wouldn''t be good in a dungeon, but in the bed, you''re perfect at giving directions¡ªwith the perfect amount of sass."


    "Girl, keep up this talk, and I''ll grab a dildo and shove it down your throat." I feel her thighs beside my arms, ass resting on my folded wings.


    "See, you are a dom, just not made for the hardcore stuff. You love the more casual y."


    "Bitch don''t make me." Her hands around my neck, just and flinch of her fingers, and I would start to choke.


    "You''re just conflicted about domming me. You talk about doing it to clients all the time."


    "Fine, I''ll be a switch with you. No more."


    "As long as you admit you like to dom."


    "I do. Now, how do I massage a neck?"


    "Firm pressure, need to keep from being too hard. Find the bnce between gently and hard. I''m tough, so you don''t need to worry too much. Next, don''t wrap your hands around the neck; you''ll just choke the poor girl."


    "I figure thatst part myself, silly girl. Now, let me know if I''m getting to the right ce."


    "Little to the right. There and good pressure. Just do that for a minute or so. Then repeat it on my thighs."


    "I can do that." Her fingers feel nice, but they don''t do much to relieve the strain. I let her do her thing till her little butt wiggles down to my calves, and she works my thighs. Slowly, her fingers crawl up to my holes and the stick and berries. My breathing quickens, hoping she doesn''t stop. She gets her fingers almost there and stops teasing me. "Don''t move; I think this spot needs a lot of work, girl."


    "I.."


    "Quiet, I need to focus. I''m new to this." Her grin was heard in the voice. She starts to move away, then up to my ass. Once again, she''s getting close to going inside. My breathing bing ragged at the tease. "Oh, is my patient feeling strange? This breathing can''t be good. Turn over. I need to check your lungs."


    Really, healer y now? I just want you to fuck me or something. My first full day with Mai, and I''m going to be teased this long. I''m forced over, tits falling to the sides under their weight. Dick provides a perfect ce for Mai to sit. Between my tits, I can see my belly showing me about two months in. With my passive doubling the time, I''m still less than a week in. I don''t think I will be able to move at the end of this pregnancy.


    Mai skips right past my dick and gently sits right below my tits, knees forcing my tits together, hiding her wonderful slit. "Yes, your lungs should be somewhere around here." She just pokes my tits, purposefully missing my nipples. "Your breathing seems to be getting worse. "I''ll need some tools to help me figure this out."


    Good, she''ll get a strapon and fuck me like a good sex ve should be.


    "Here we go." Shees back with a ball gag and some rope. Fuck this girl; the first chance I get, I''m putting kids in her. Eight kids, I''ll tell her I need to sleep with her each night to keep her and the kids safe. I''ll tease her every night, only fucking her once a week. I''ll need to get a healer ss first so I can help her more duringbor. I''m not going through that again with her.


    She forces the gag into my mouth and then loosely ties my tits. "Much better. Now I can get close to check them out." Leaning over and running her stupid cute ears just over my tits, her stray fur tickling my skin all around my nipples. I can''t even cry, sobs counting as sound.


    "Hmm, One more tool, then I should know what is wrong."


    Please, if it isn''t something to fuck me or she doesn''t sit on me soon, I''ll have her tied up for a week after the marriage. Force her to hear me breed every other wife before I get to her.


    "Perfect, I''m d you have all the needed tools her. It would be a problem if I had to leave to get something from my room." Clips, broken clips. They won''t hurt; they won''t do anything. It''ll just look like I''m being pinched.


    "You look sad. Am I not getting the right parts?" How does she get me ready to beg this fast and im not to be a dom? WTF is wrong with my little kitty? "Tell me what is wrong."


    "Phumck mmphee."


    "Hmm, flick you? I guess I can." She does it. Softly, on the side of my tits one time for each, then just stares at me like that fixed everything. How is this girl this rude to me?


    "So that wasn''t it. Try again, please."


    "Phumck mmphee. Plmmeae. Mnymmimg, Im mdmmo Mnymting."


    "Gosh, I can''t understand a single thing you just said. You''re about to cry here. I''m sorry. Give me a moment to try and figure it out." She actually looks away like she is thinking about it. Her damn tail is sliding up my thighs! She dares to do this to me after my promise. She is going to be destroyed on our wedding night and then not be in touch for a week¡ªor maybe a day, but no less than that.


    "You are sexually frustrated." I move my head as fast as my sore neck lets me. "No? Really. I could have sworn that would be right. I can feel your dick pushing out a lot of precum, and your slit has my tail feeling like it just went through a river. But you shook your head no." I actually release mana, I didn''t mean to, but ites out and forces her ass up and then down onto my dick. I''m not sure which hole I''m in. I''m just happy to be in something.


    "Aaaahhhh," my tormentor screams out. Their hands are iling for something to steady herself with. I pour more mana into fucking myself with one of her holes; I think it''s her ass. "Shit, fffuuucckkkk dick oooohhhh." Her moans make her unable to talk. I fight with my gag to be heard as well. I don''t care aboutsting. I''ll just keep using the little kitty and climax again. I slowly force her ass to ept more of my dick. I''m a quarter of the way down at my first orgasm. She finally gets her hands on my tits for some bnce. I move my own hands to her waist so I don''t need to use mana.


    Mai''s moans are uncontroble. Just purrs and happy noises make it out now. I work her as fast and hard as I can on my dick. She lets me go for about ten minutes, working her till she takes my entire length inside. I finish five times inside before sheposes herself enough tomand me to stop.


    "Girl, that is a fancy little trick you got there." Trying to catch her breath. "I lost count of my climaxes at seven. You will have all of us fighting to be in your bed at night. Sorry for teasing you so much. You called me a dom and decided I needed to fill in the role. Guess that is more of a second date kind of game now."


    "Yes, today I just want to fuck and be fucked."


    "I''m tired. I may be a paid whore, but I''m mortal. I don''t have mana to help me. The poor orphan has been outside for the past ten minutes. Let me go get our food, and then after this, I''ll put a dildo inside you for a few orgasms, and then we''ll go to bed."


    "Sounds like a good n."


    "Thanks Alzi." With a kiss, she gets off me and gets our food. The meal tastes perfect despite being cold and the same thing we always eat. I''m going to enjoy the kitty inside me.

 Chapter 30 – Mistress Handling Her Day After

    Chapter 30 ¨C Mistress Handling Her Day After


    *** Mistress, the morning after ***


    "Honey, please take a day. Vasati is willing to handle the brothel. She''s more than capable of handling it for one day. She could handle it for a week or at least let us, your wives who run their own sessful businesses,e in and help. We all can spare a few hours to do the paperwork portion." Ara demanded. It''s the same request they all asked over and over. They passed right over the ''I''m likely pregnant'' part and just focused on the brothel.


    "No, I''m really not feeling that bad. I''ll need helpter as the pregnancy takes more of a toll on me. There''s no need to tire us all out now when I''m fine," giving the same tired response.


    "Honey, you aren''t fine. Alzi has no choice but to keep moving. The cor enforces that. You, you''re just forcing yourself to go forward. It wille crashing down. My shop is the smallest. I''ll close it down and move it into Ava''s. She can handle the increase; she already has a few workers to help. Just a day or two, then we head down together."


    "No, I''ll handle it now. I won''t push myself. Just let me keep going. I know I''m going to need help, but right now I just want to keep working!" I shout back to her. I hate to end the conversation forcefully, but I want to get there before the courtroom gets packed, so I just walk out the front door to the carriage before she can respond.


    "Courthouse?" is all the driver says, likely hearing our shouting match.


    "Yes," I say, stepping inside. I spend the short trip trying to focus on the events, pushing what few emotions I have to the side. Arriving at the courthouse I see there aren''t many carriages outside. Hopefully, this can be over quickly. Spending hours to fill out paperwork about my rape with my ve is not how I want to spend today. Taking a deep breath, I open the door and start towards the doors.


    The courthouse is grand and makes my brothel, the best one in the Capital, look like a run-down shack. It doubles as a temp to the Goddess of Justice. The courthouse only has one floor but is much taller than my four-floor building. A Large dome covers the main courtroom, a full marble facade for the siding, and column after column holds up the overhang. Every inch has carvings dedicated to the cases that define essentialws of thend.


    The Border of the Door is a story about the first case that was brought before the Goddess of Justice, what to do about the Goddess of Nature about the rape and capture of the newly made Fertility Goddess. The Justice given was for the Goddess of Nature to carry a child for the Fertility Goddess.


    I start to push the golden doors open; quickly, magic takes over to open them for me. I make my way inside into the reception hall. Paintings fill every inch of the walls and ceiling. They range from over a thousand years old to just a decade old. I don''t see room for any new paintings, so I wonder if they will start recing them or just leave it as is. Most are about the Goddess or famous judges, but a few are just randomndscapes.


    Lights are magical dots made as small as possible to let everyone see the intricate painting on the ceiling. The Goddess of Justice sprawls the entire ceiling. Different cases she personally oversaw surround her.


    I need to stop looking at the artwork and get in line. I wish I could go to a magistrate for this case, but rape makes you go to the full court to get a decision made. I make my way to the shortest line, about a dozen people ahead of me.


    Waiting to file my case, I think about what I should do about the Princess and Alzi. I owe Alzi a lot afterst night. I doubt she''s going to be happy to have gifted her owner a child. A child she''ll likely never see. I already n just to have her do massages every other day and let her have the same rules as the other girls when ites to clients. I hope that is enough to keep Yuki and Vasati off my back. If she unlocks her next ss somehow, I can let her choose it.


    I guess I can ask about how to request an audience with the Queen or write a message that she will read while I''m here. I''ve heard that there is a process for raising a topic with her, but it must be long, or everyone would be doing it. Well, I''ll at least be able to tell Yuki I tried everything.


    The line is moving quickly. I guess this is just picking up forms and then sending you to the correct office. In the few minutes I''m waiting, the line is already half the size it started. A few girls just walk out, but most walk into the back with some papers in hand. Each of the five lines is growing despite the short time they spend with each girl. Each line has about twenty people in them now.


    Should I go to the Fertility Temple after this? Save Kelly from having to check me out. Ask for some guidance, maybe? My family could use it, some help with Alzi and myself wouldn''t hurt. I could see if they would want to spend some time with Alzi and have a few Priestess truly pregnant for a bit. I should ask Alzi about that first. The Priestess won''t have sex with an unwilling girl even if she is a ve. It wouldn''t be the worst idea to give Alzi a chance to talk to the Priestess.


    One person till I go. This close to the counter and I still can''t make out what the girls are talking about. Just hear a general mumble that echoes through therge room. Nerves start toe as I get closer. Some fear mixed in about needing to share that shameful moment with strangers. Plus, was it really a crime? The owners did it so ntaly, didn''t even try to hide it or make me forget. It just forced me onto her penis, then went on like nothing happened.


    "Next,"es from the counter. I got a little distracted.


    "Hi, I II I would like to, um to to, file a case for." I try to swallow something in my dry mouth. "rr-rrape and destruction of property," I manage to get out.


    "I see; when did this ur?"


    "Last night."


    "ce and people."


    "Um yes, the red. The red light district. The Cosmos, cosssmos Brothel. I, I''ve have a. the list of people here." Passing along a list I made of the owners present.


    "Thanks, what property was damage."


    "My ve." I want to tell more of the story, but my stammering and whispering are annoying me. Why can''t I just talk clearly like normal?


    "I see. Take this form, go through the right door, and then into the third door on the right."


    "Thank you." I start to turn to the door.


    "Do you need this list back?"


    "If you don''t need it, I''ll take it."


    "Here you go." handing back the small sheet I quickly snatch it.


    "Thanks." I turn to the right and spot the door. It is on the edge of the room, fifteen feet or so from the rightmost wall¡ªaverage size door instead of the thirty-foot doors at the entrance to the building. Taking small steps, I head over. I''ve told my story once; I''ll likely need to do it again. Then I should be done. The judge can handle the rest.


    Moving past the door is a narrow hallway devoid of all decorations, just a line of doors. I slowly make my way to the third on the right and walk in. Another door and a lot of chairs greet me. A subus upies one; I wonder if a group decided a subus is always fair game for sex? She has a hard life till she gets some wives to help protect her. She looks at me when I enter, just a quick scan before turning back to the other door. I take a seat next to her and wait with her.


    "Next."es from the other side of the door, and a small girl walks back through it, dwarf based on proportions. It looks like she was crying, not that I me her. I''ll probably be fighting tears soon. The subus enters the door leaving me by myself. I started to look over the two forms I was handed. One is for the rape, the other for the damaged ve. I wasn''t told to fill in any information so I just wait, not wanting to walk through the night more times than I have to.


    While waiting, a man and woman, both catskin, join me. They take the seats next to me. They hold hands but say nothing to each other. I go back to waiting. It takes about an hour for the subus toe and the voice to call me in.


    Inside is a tiny office, just enough room for the desk and three chairs. A miniature painting of a family is on the wall, and there are a few dot lights. Behind the desk is a woman in a very fancy dress. Itpletely covers her skin below the neck. She sits perfectly straight, with a slight smile and hands resting on the desk.


    "Please take a seat. I''m sorry for what you''ve gone through. Please work with me here, and we can get the people properly punished for the acts theymitted," she says in a polite and practiced voice.


    "Thank you." Taking the right seat. "I was given these two forms. I didn''t know if I was supposed to fill them out or not, so I left them nk." Trying to keep my voice even.


    "That is fine; let me see. Oh, you also had enough property damage. Okay, let''s start from the beginning. I can fill in the forms. You just take your time and start from the beginning. Please do your best to tell me everything. I know it is hard, but I''m here to work with you." Same tone.


    I go through it. I had to pause a few times, mainly when they tied me up and forced me onto Alzi¡ªfinishing with Yuki taking Alzi from my hands.


    "This is a harder case than normal. I''ll need to get the other parties here. Thank you for bringing in one testimony; this will speed up the process. If they have a radically different story, we will need to have a full court for this, but your story lets me fill in all the information needed. Can you give me an address to get in touch with you once the case moves forward?"


    "Yes, I wrote it down here." Handing a sheet with my home address on it.


    "Thank you foring so quickly. It helps to move these along and limits the chances we need to book the full courtroom for this. Now, is there anything else?"


    "Yes, is there a way to request an audience with the Queen? I have another matter with the ve that I would like to have her word on."


    "A few Queens ago stopped the public audiences. There is still a form, and they do asionally work, but don''t get your hopes up." For the first time in the meeting, she isn''t sitting perfectly straight, bending over to get something from a drawer. "Here it is. Please fill this out and just send it to the court. We will direct it to the right person. A letter will be sent about the decision."


    "Thank you for everything." Tears threatened to appear.


    "It is my job to the Goddess and Queen. May Justice follow." I just get up and walk out so I don''t start crying on my way out. I fight the tears all the way back to my carriage, taking a second inside to calm down. I could really use a priestess with less businesslike encouragement right now.


    "Fertility Temple, please."


    "Yes, Mistress,"es from the driver before she stirs the horses into motion.


    Slowly, we make our way to the temple. It shouldn''t be packed in the middle of the day.


    "Here, Mistress."


    "Thank you," I call back and get out to a less impressive building. It''s smaller, the same height as my brothel, though a bit wider and deeper. The front is covered in marble statues but no gold. I push the doors open, using a little mana to help and find myself already in the main chamber. I find a seat in the back and give my shitty prayer. I just ask for guidance. I don''t want to pray my pregnancy into existence. I do need to confirm it somehow. I look around, seeing if I can find something to help me, though I''m not sure what to look for. I really need to go to the temples more often.


    "Do you need help?"


    "Shit," I jump up, turning to face a Priestess smiling, hands wrapped under a fake bump. "Sorry, Priestess. I got a little lost. Yes, I think I do. I may be pregnant. I was hoping to check that and well give a better prayer either way I end up."


    "I see. I can do that for you. Follow me; privacy is always good with these types of things." She quickly turns to the right and starts walking, forcing me to shuffle out of the pew and scramble to catch up. I guess she''s a little mad about my curse.


    "I''m sorry for mynguage. I''m normally in a much more vulgar ce, and my tongue has gotten a little loose over the years."


    "Don''t worry; the Goddess understands. You''ve had a rough night. Juste here and rest on the bed. If you are pregnant, would you like to know the count and genders?"


    "Yes please," following her instructions into the white room. Iy on my back, preparing for the mana that is going toe crashing into me. Just a few seconds pass when I feel it, and then the screen shows. Pregnant with three kids. One boy, two girls. I''m sorry, Alzi, your first boy is from rape, and you may never meet him. I''ll try, I promise. You deserve that from me.


    "I hope you can find joy in the news. Good cane from the pain. Our Goddess would love to help you on your journey through this if you let her. Try to have your family join when you can; it is great for healing."


    "Thank you. This is a big change in topic, but I have a ve that is a herm. I haven''t asked her if she would be willing yet, but..."


    "No, I thank you for the offer, and I''m pleased you think to ask her how she would feel, but not at this time. Do pass on the note that we would love for her to visit. But do not suggest she ask us to breed. Let her make that decision."


    "I see. I''ll try to bring her here."


    "We would love that. Is there anything else you need? I can help you create a prayer if you would like."


    "No, I think I know what I want to say now."


    "Good. May the Goddess make your life bountiful." With a slight bow, she leaves me alone in the room. I quickly follow, wanting to get to my brothel soon.


    I go back to the pew and give a real prayer this time. Asking for the health of my children and Alzi''s children and for help with the Princess. I throw in an ask for Alzi to get the marriage she wants. I''ll need to go to the Goddess of love for thest part, but it won''t hurt to ask twice. I walk out, a little happier than I started the day. I pass a donation bin and drop a few gold coins in.

 Chapter 31 – Getting a Show From the Dragon

    Chapter 31 ¨C Getting a Show From the Dragon


    *** Yuki, evening ***


    I sit by the firece, waiting for the Mistress. Yesterday, I added a little tracking spell to her; I don''t trust her not to hurt Alzi again. On my way back from my appointment, the spell showed her leaving the Fertility temple and heading to the brothel. She won''t be happy I''m in here, but I n on being friendly, so she''ll forgive me.


    The warmth from the firece feels excellent on my skin. The chair is quite soft; if Mistress takes too long, she may find me sleeping here instead.


    Luckily, she is almost here already. Just a few more minutes, and she''ll be walking in. I just want to see how she is doing. The Mistress doesn''t have the luxury of a ve cor to mend her mind after the abuse. She will have to do it on her own. Of course, this wouldn''t be a problem if Alzi didn''t have the stupid cor.


    During my many years as a solo act, I''ve met a few girls who had clients decide they needed to do more than sing or dance for them. Some would get back to it the next day just to crash and burn a monthter. I don''t want to see the Mistress like that. I don''t like what she has done to Alzi, but she is right that she treats Alzi better than any other owner would.


    "What do you want?" She lets out quietly as she enters and sees the firece light.


    "To check on you. How are you feeling?" I poke my head around the chair to look at her. I can see she has cried a bit today. She lowers her head and walks to the other chair to join me.


    We sit in silence for a few minutes. She is staring deep into the magical mes as they dance around the firece.


    "I''m fine." is all she replies.


    "It is ok not to be fine." I hope to get a more urate answer, but pushing too much will hurt more than help.


    "I went there to have sex. They just forced me to do things I didn''t n on doing. My wives are fine with the kids. A little happy for them as well, actually." Slowly, she stops staring at the fire and turns to me. "I''ll be fine."


    "Ok. Just remember you have plenty of people to help you." She''s clearly done talking to me, so I get up and head to Alzi''s room. Alzi will turn out fine, but it would be rude not to check on my love.


    I slowly open the door, not wanting to disturb her or Mai if they are sleeping. I hear that they are definitely not sleeping. Their moanse through the second I crack the door open. It sounds like they''ve just started. I keep going carefully, hoping to get a show out of this. I slip in and sit in the corner.


    Both are turned away from the door. Alzi, with her face, pushed into a pillow, her beautiful ass wiggling in the air. Mai is behind her. Her left hand was lost somewhere in Alzi''s mess of hair¡ªher right hand was ying with Alzi''s dick. A strapon connected the two beautiful women. Mai was slowly working it deeper inside, her face focused on Alzi''s back.


    It was a perfect scene: tiny little Mai working her hardest to bring the giant dragon to a climax. Alzi was quick to start moaning like the whore Mistress made her. Mai added her soft purrs to the mix, a trained whore herself. Her hips pped into Alzi over and over. She would whisper sweet words into our dragon''s ear. Her right hand is just teasing Alzi''s poor cock and balls. Then it happens Alzi lets out a long scream as her cock paints her underside white. Mai bottoms out inside and adds her moans in.


    "Don''t stop, you promised a few. I need more, kitty. Please," Alzi begs. Mai doesn''t say a word; she just gets back to work helping Alzi to another orgasm. Both are still oblivious to the extra girl in the room.


    I give in, seeing that they are going for another round, and find my clit. Just one finger. I''ll have to have Alzi help me somehow; I''m ovting right now, so I''ll have to fuck her just like Mai. Too much of a risk to let Alzi''s dick anywhere near me right now.


    Mai''s left hand gives up controlling the mess of hair and finds its way to Alzi''s clit. Letting Alzi get on her hands. Her massive tits were free to move atst. Each thrust sends them flying around. I want to suck on them so bad, but that would end my free show.


    Mai starts to do a proper reach around, her tiny hands grasping the dick firmly, letting the rocking of Alzi''s hips do most of the work ying with the shaft. I wish I could fit under Alzi right now and let that perfect cock have a home inside me. I can''t get pregnant yet. A few more months, Yuki, just a few more months.


    It is scary howrge Alzi''s belly is. She is just a week in, and she already looks two months pregnant. Sure she grows twice as fast, but two weeks looking like two months is not a good sign. I hope that tattoo keeps her from getting hurt.


    I look back to her cock and see Mai is stroking it now. Still, Alzi seems right in line to finish with Mai. Another minute goes by filled with Mai pounding Alzi, and finally, Mai gets sent over the edge, Alzi following with another load, this time painting the bottom of her chin along with her tits.


    "Alzi, I can''t do another. I''m too tired."


    "Ok, I feel a lot better now. Thank you, I''m happy we got to do both ways for the first day sharing a bed. I just wish we could keep sharing a bed." Alzi slowly moves off the dildo and turns to me. I forgot I had a finger on my clit until I followed her eyes, looking right at my exposed slit and finger. "Plus, it seems I have another girl to tire out now." A predatory grin appears on my cute dragon. I give a little gulp and slowly straighten out my clothing.


    "I was just trying to see how you were doing. Clearly, you''re fine, so how about you fill in your duty and give me a massage." I im boldly. I''m definitely going to need to control Alzi so she doesn''t m her cock into my vagina.


    "Really, Yuki, how long were you watching?!" Mai screams out, seeing where Alzi is looking.


    "About two orgasms?"


    "So the entire thing! Say something!"


    "You seemed to be enjoying yourselves, so I didn''t want to interrupt."


    "Fine, Alzi, you should go massage, Yuki. I can change your sheets while you''re gone."


    "Thanks, Mai. I would love to help you, Yuki, but you owe us for the show."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll pay you back quickly. I''ll find a way to pay Mai back."


    "Good,e on. I don''t want to wait."


    "Silly girl, you''re still covered in cum." Mai reminds us, I was just going to head out; Alzi is equally distracted. I quickly clean her off and we continue on our way. Alzi stays behind me, so I do my best to sway my ass and tails. I already have the dildo selected I''m going to use. I''ll bend her over before the bath. I don''t want to risk teasing the horny dragon too much. I really don''t want to control her withmands.


    As soon as I walk into the room, I swap my robe for the strapon.


    "Please bend over the table, Alzi; show me how flexible you are," I say. I know I''m forcing her to spread her legs wide, but I''m pretty sure she''ll like that.


    "Yes, Ma''am," She politely says and rushes to the massage table. She climbs up and does the splits, her feet, and hands the only thing supporting her. Her ass hangs off the side, slightly below the edge of the table. It is an absolutely stunning view, but one that is likely to get her hurt.


    "Only put one leg up. You look amazing, but it is too easy to fall like that and possibly hurt the kids," I respond, stepping behind the showoff.


    "Yes, Ma''am," flinging her right leg down.


    "Don''t call me Ma''am; I''m not going to Dom you ever."


    "Are you not doing that right now?"


    "No, this is just me putting a position out there. I know I gave you amand, but I really can''t risk you putting your dick in me today."


    "Oh, well, then hurry up and put your dick inside me. I''m still horny from Mai, and you owe me for the show."


    "I''ming." shoving my dildo up her wonderful cunt. Earning me a long moan.


    "Already? You must have been close when I caught you," She teases, daring me to show her how dangerous I truly am.


    "You really know how to get what you want. Do you really think I can''t make you cum?" Slowly grinding my hips, working the dildo inside.


    "I only cum when I wish to."


    "I''m much stronger than you think I am." Taking her little challenge, I start to fuck her for real. Pounding her spread pussy.


    "Yes, yes, yes. Harder, please," she screams out. I make the dildo get a little longer each time she says yes or please. "Fuuuuck, that is a good trick. More please, yes, just like that, perfect."


    I guess my dragon has a favorite length. I start exploring her body with my hands, never lingering on any part for too long. I quickly gain a list of her favorite spots for my hand. I finally rest on her tits, milking them slowly.


    "Shit, how are you a virgin and fuck this well."


    "Living in a whore house for nine years teaches you all kinds of things. Plus, your passives help me."


    "Shit, that is cheating. I worked hard for those abilities. How are you taking them?"


    "Fuck, who is the cheater letting out your aura. You can''t fuck my pussy today, girl, even if I start begging you to do it, ok?" I need a backup in case her aura makes me lose my mind to lust.


    "Yes, cheater."


    I find I may have bitten off more than I can chew. No matter how fast I go, she gets no closer to cumming. Poor virgin me, on the other hand, find her pussy and aura too much to handle. Cuming hard for the first time from prating someone. I take a short rest and start fucking her over the table again. Taking out a few massage toys to stimte Alzi''s clit and nipples.


    "Why do you have so many toys if you''ve never used them?" I get her to moan out.


    Finally, I feel her arousal increasing, not enough to cum but small wins right now.


    "I''ve.. huh. haaadd, eighty yeeeaaars to n. FFFFFUUUUUUUUUCCCCKKKK." I orgasm again; this damn aura makes this impossible. "for my future wives."


    "Prove it," still smug aboutsting so long.


    Slowly, I pull out different toys, nothing that would bring pain. Most can use mana to stick to where I ce them. Most are some form of massager repurposed to get a woman pleasure. Few on her nipples, another for her clit. A thin rod goes into her ass for her prostate. A tube to jerk off her dick, some more massagers for her balls. Still, she doesn''t cum. I''m on my fourth. She had to stop her aura to keep from forcing herself to lose control, but she has her erotic touch going on inside her pussy now.


    Despite all the toys, the only thing I do is work myself up to yet another orgasm.


    "Ok, I ooohh giiive up. Ple fuck ase, go back, shiiiiit, to normal," I beg the ve. Fighting through my third orgasm.


    "Fine, but I''m keeping the toys on till we''re done."


    "Just cum for me," Imand, being a petty loser.


    She does. I don''t know where she stores all the semen she just released; rope after rope flies out, some sshing into her breasts, but most find their way to arge puddle on the floor, and some make it to the wall. It took a full twenty seconds for her to stop twitching. During that time, I joined her with my fifth orgasm. I have to rest for a minute before I start up inside her again.


    This time, I got what I expected. Alzi and I built up another orgasm together as if she didn''t have three toys stimting every erogenous zone on her body.


    We have onest orgasm together before I put all the toys away and clean up her massive mess of sperm.


    "I guess we should bathe and get a massage now." She says, back to business. Hopefully, we can remove the business nature from Mai and Alzi when ites to sex.


    Turning around, I see the biggest smile I''ve ever seen on Alzi. I guess it won''t be too hard.


    "That sounds amazing right now. I love you, Alzi."


    "Good, we''ll need to make a lot of money for all the kids I''m going to put in my wives identally. I refuse to always be bent over the table."


    "Don''t worry, I know a few ways to handle a lot of kids. Come on, you tricked me into working up a heavy sweat."


    "You cheated first, Yuki."


    "Yay, yay, whatever. You''re too good for anyone to win without a little cheating." I dropped into the water, getting my entire body wet, and then waited for the fantastic service Alzi always provides. I love it when she is at the beginning of her pregnancy. She gets too tiredter due to all the work she has to do. This time it should be different now that she won''t have to handle all those awful clients.

 Chapter 32 – Learning the New Terms

    Chapter 32 ¨C Learning the New Terms


    *** Alzi ***


    I wake up feeling great, with Mai being the perfect teddy bear. Yesterday was perfect, too. I didn''t feel like a ve, even with the fewmands I had to follow from Yuki. Even when you''re free, there are going to be somemands you have to follow, but I''ll have to help the others earn money, probably as a healer. But the feeling of being free will be there, not having to worry about what I''ll be forced to do.


    Waiting for Mai to stir, I check my stats and find I''m level nine now. I wonder if it was the party or Mai and Yuki that got me up. This is the fastest I''ve grown since my first ss. The first ten are always quicker than thest fifteen. They aren''t even connected first ten could take a day, and thest fifteen a decade, so who knows how long it will take to finish out this ss.


    Mai''s ears start to flick my chin. I give her a little kiss atop her head as she begins to awaken fully.


    "Morning, kitty."


    "Good morning. I''ll have to work today. You should still have it off, but can youe down with me to bathe and eat? After that, you should go talk to Mistress." She lets out a big yawn and rolls out of my grasp.


    "I would love to. Guess I should be clothed when meeting Mistress."


    "Yes, that would probably be a brilliant idea. In fact, that should be the default way when you meet people, you little exhibitionist."


    "I''ve been trained to be naked in this building, plus I''m used to clothing not really fitting me."


    "I know,e on, girl, get a robe. I''ll let you skip the undergarments."


    "Thank you, Mai. I was ssssooooo worried about that."


    "I''m d tofort you. Come on, your clothing is much too big for me. We''ll need to stop at my room before the bath." Her room is just a floor below mine.


    In her room, she puts on underwear and a simr robe to mine, and we head to the bath. After helping each other out, we get dressed again and head for lunch. Yuki is already waiting for us at a table, and we sit on either side of her.


    "It seems you two are doing well." She says to us as we sit.


    "Yes, we are, Yuki. You also look happier than normal. Alzi must be getting better at massages or gave you a special one." Mai teases her.


    "I''m happy to see Alzi happy. Just a bit ago, she was on the verge of death. The fact that she was as energetic as she was yesterday speaks to how much life mana she has."


    "I was that bad? I don''t remember much about that night, and when I woke up, I was just a little sore." I tried to remember what caused me the most damage, but I guess I passed out for it.


    "Yes, you were a bloody mess. Your blood made a trail all the way from the door to your room."


    "Damn, I really don''t remember it. I just remember someone on my dick, then I woke up with Mai resting her head on my bed and going back to sleep."


    "Well, I''m d for that. I don''t think memories of those events would be worth carrying around. Mistress would like to talk to you today."


    "Yay, I nned on going to her after lunch."


    "Good. Well, I have to go again. In two more weeks, I''ll have some appointments in the building, letting me eat with you two."


    "I can''t wait. Have a nice day, Yuki." When she left, I scooted over so we didn''t waste a seat. Rest of lunch Mai and I just talked about random things. We were trying not to bring up anything sexual for once. After lunch, we went our separate ways. Mai normally helps the orphans set things up. I think it lowers the debt her stupid pregnancy racked up.


    I make my way to the entrance to check the office for Mistress. I don''t dare walk in, instead politely knocking and waiting for an answer.


    "Come in,"es through the door. Pushing my way in, I find Mistress looking at some paper behind her desk.


    "Hi, Mistress. Yuki and Mai said you would like to talk to me."


    "Yes,e on, we can sit by the fire." She put the paper down and pushed her oversized chair back. I let her take the lead, about a step behind her, and sat in the chair opposite her. Mistress had already lit the fire. Currently, it was fighting my tail and hair to light up the room.


    "Alzi, I''m going to let you rx thisst year here. You''ll be spending every other day working as a masseuse. The other days, you''ll be working the floor or as a buy girl. I won''t have you dance anymore. I can tell we will be going through a lot of material trying to keep the custom big enough for you."


    "Thank you, Mistress. Will I be having sex during the massages?"


    "No. Well, if you want to, you may. I''ll have the toys locked up, so only you can get them out. Try to limit the number of girls you get pregnant." She hasn''t looked at me once since sitting by the fire. I hope that doesn''t mean all of this will change once she stops feeling bad about the party. The clients are always worse when they haven''t had a release in a while and this one may be a long time.


    "Thank you. I appreciate that. I enjoy the massage portion; the sex can be a bit hard to handle in the room."


    "I''ll also let you say no like the other girls. I will start keeping track of the debt you bring in: food, water, clothing, and housing. I don''t expect you to earn any debt, but I can''t have you beingzy here."


    "What if this pregnancy makes me bedridden? I didn''t choose to get pregnant or how many kids I carry."


    "We will work that out if that happens. Your tattoo should prevent that from happening."


    "I guess. But I would imagine the Duchess would be willing to house me then if needed which would eliminate all the cost."


    "Like I said, we will discuss that if it happens. Now I''m sure you felt someone ride you at the party."


    "Yes, I finished inside of them." I was worried about this. I hope they didn''t throw one of the musicians or serving girls on me. They would have to choose to either sell the kids to the brothel or take on the debt of raising them. I wouldn''t get the option to take them for another year. Newborns earn a lot of debt, taking away the mother''s time and extra food and clothing. Then they aren''t able to do any work to pay for some of it.


    "Yes, you finished inside me. That is what the random bet they forced me into was about. I had to ride you. I''m pregnant. I visited the Fertility Temple and found I''m pregnant. You''re the only person who could be the father." Finally she turns to me, small tears in her eyes. "My wives want me to keep them. I also want to now. I''m having triplets."


    "Congrattions. I''m happy to bring some joy to your family."


    "Alzi, you don''t need to fake happiness. I know you don''t like that you haven''t been able to raise a single kid of your own, and now you gave your owner something you can''t have yet. I just feel it is only fair you know that you did father some kids with me."


    "I am happy for you and your family. I have a year, and then I''ll be able to have kids I will raise."


    "You do manage to keep a positive outlook on things. I have a number of forms I need to finish today, so please leave unless you have something to ask. Tomorrow, you will work as a masseuse."


    "Thank you, Mistress," is all I say before my beautiful cor forces me up and out of the office. I don''t have anything to do, but I guess I could return my dance outfit and the extra material they sent up. So, I go up to the fourth floor and back down to the back room. I don''t see the orphan who was in chargest time around.


    "Hi, do you know where I should put my dance uniform? Mistress told me I won''t be dancing anymore." I ask a random orphan here.


    "I can take it for you. I''ll make sure it gets put away," she answers, head bowed.


    "Thanks; here is the outfit and some extra material."


    "Thank you, miss." The orphan bowing a bit deeper before walking off.


    Now I don''t have anything to do. I guess I can sleep. My days won''t be as rough on me now, but twelve kids are going to take a lot out of me soon. Yuki should know that she''ll need to get me today so I should be all fine to take it easy the rest of the day.


    ...


    My door wakes me up as I expect. Yuki is just standing in the doorway, waiting for me to get up and follow her back down.


    "I need to set up a system to alert you so I don''t have to walk up and down these steps so much," sheins as I slowly rise.


    "That would be nice. Why am I not on the first floor anyway? I struggle with the steps when I''mter in my pregnancy."


    "To show your standing in the brothel. Annoying, but customers wouldn''t pay the price to be with you if you were on the first floor."


    "Stupid."


    "Looks can sometimes be more important than skill."


    "Still stupid." I''m finally up and heading over to her.


    "Yes, I guess so. Come on, time to loosen up a little."


    "I talked with Mistress. She said I''d have the same rules as the other girls with clients, being able to say no and stuff. Also, I won''t have to do the sex massages anymore. I wonder how long that''llst."


    "It''llst till you''re free. Bothe Vasati and I talked to her about some things, and she came up with that n herself. We''ll both be mad if she tries to backtrack."


    "That''s good to hear." We went the rest of the way in silence, just Yuki''s heels on the stairs making noise. I''m barefoot, so I don''t make any sounds.


    The massage goes like usual: no sex, just making my friend feel good. So overall a rxing day. One that makes me happy for the future again.

 Chapter 33 – Getting a Pregnant Woman More Pregnant

    Chapter 33 ¨C Getting a Pregnant Woman More Pregnant


    I wake up unadded today, likely for thest time this pregnancy if I have to wake up early. I walk downstairs naked, as normal. Today, I get to choose if I have sex. I''ll have to be careful not to do it too much; Mistress may make sex required during them again if I show too much enthusiasm for it.


    I joined Mai in the bath and followed the normal routine. Yuki must have had a far appointment today because she didn''t stop by for lunch. After lunch, we split ways: I went to the entrance, and Mai went into the lounge.


    I looked around the entrance for any damage my blood may have caused. The floors look the same, though it is a red carpet, so maybe that is hiding the damage. But blood dries to a different color, so that can''t be it. I wonder if Mistress needed to get some fancy magic to clean up all the blood. I bet that''s expensive. Whatever, Mistress can''t add it to my debt as I don''t have any debt. Well she did say she was going to start tracking how much I cost versus earned. Well, she didn''t say anything about adding it, so I''ll be fine. I have no reason to shy away from sex now that I don''t have to worry about the cruel torture. So I''ll naturally earn it back anyway.


    Nothing else has changed about the entrance. There was no damage to the carpet or the walls, all the paintings were still in ce, and the chandelier still refracting my light through the entrance. So, I have to entertain myself with my tail until I get a client. As usual, it only takes a few minutes of waiting for me to hear the familiar clicks of heelsing up the stairs to the door.


    "Good, you''re back. During myst few walks, I haven''t seen the light on and got worried about you," the woman said, making her way to my counter. "I''ve been traveling for a few weeks, had a quest on the far side of the forest, and would love some of that strain to be worked out." She pulled out some gold coins.


    "The price has dropped. Sex is no longer included in the massage; it now only happens if we both want it. So it is only a single coin now." I answer back.


    "That''s nice, I hated having to pay the stupid breeding tax when I never got that. Here you go." Dropping the coin on the table and walking to the back. She is a mercenary who oftenes here after her longer trips, so she is very familiar with the backroom. I move the coin to Mistress''s safe and follow the woman.


    "You still do the bath, right?" She asks, pushing into the masseuse''s room.


    "Yes, my Ma''am."


    "Good. I did a little running before the walk, and I would love to get the sweat cleaned up before the massage."


    "I would be happy to do that," I say as I begin helping her out of her clothing. She just had on a simple shirt and pants. Her breasts were bound to limit their movement during her run.


    Her calluses showed she used a sword, but her muscles weren''t as big as those of most of the other sword users. I''m not sure why; her entire body was toned and clearly showed more use than a mage''s body, yet she wasn''t as big as many of the other warriors who came in here. She is clearly human, with short red hair and an average height of about five seven. Her breasts were about my size, so II or maybe J. She never corrected me when I said Ma''am so she hasn''t married a noble despite her power. I guess she likes traveling too much to marry.


    Once she is naked, she dips into the pool of water and waits for me toe with the soap. Like always, I start with her back, working hard to get any sweat and grime off her. I finish up with her hair, then let her soak for a little bit.


    "Even a bath from you feels divine. I wish the girls at the guild had a fraction of your touch. Thank you for letting me soak for a bit. Alright, please use the oil."


    "As you wish, Ma''am," I say with a small bow. I had already gotten everything out while she was soaking, so I just needed to dry her off before getting started.


    As I massage the redhead, I don''t use my erotic touch, not needing to control the sexual encounter. I also get to spend more time working on each muscle. I think this will make for a better massage, though plenty of girls do this just for the sex, I think. It was cheaper than buying my time out on the floor due to the limited time you would get me for.


    When I start on her back, the girl is half asleep, some drool escaping her mouth as I rx each muscle. She doesn''t fight to stay awake, just letting it happen as I slowly move up her back. I have to flip her over myself when I finish the back side. When I finish working every inch of her front side, I have to wake her up.


    "Shit, I didn''t know how much I was missing out on due to the sex portion of this. Girl, you should''ve warned me about that. I guess you were told to just go with the flow." She says, stretching herself awake. "This is the best I''ve felt in years."


    "I''m d you enjoyed it. I can help you back into your clothing now."


    "Thank you. Don''t do the binding too tight; I''m not going to be exercising anymore today." Once I get her dressed, we walk back to the front, and the waiting game begins again.


    I got a few more women who had a simr experience. I only had one noble walkout when I said sex wasn''t guaranteed. My next client was a small catgirl who was obviously pregnant, probably eight months along. The weirdest thing is her breasts; they were tiny, almost nonexistent. I''ve never had theme in by themselves. Only as maids following their Lady in lockstep. She was clearly nervousing up to my counter. She wore small heels, maybe an inch, and a in dress due to herrge belly. By this time, the lounge had opened, so others were giving her weird looks as they passed her.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t hear you. I''m giving out massages for a gold coin. There is no guaranteed sex anymore. If that is ok, you can ce the coin on the counter, and I''ll take you back."


    "Yes, please." She whispers back, slowly getting the coin from a pouch. I whisk it away when it touches the counter.


    "Please, follow me," I say, moving to the door. I think she says something behind me but I don''t catch the words.


    "Are you ok, Miss?" I ask, worried about her.


    "Yes." She says a little louder.


    "Good, there is no need to be nervous. I''m pregnant as well, you see. I''ve been pregnant a lot in thest decade. I know the pains thate with carrying intimately. I''m going to do my best to relieve that pain. All you need to do is rx and trust me. I''ll take care of you."


    "Thanks," she squeaks out.


    "Ok, through here. Then I''ll help you get out of that dress and give you a little bath. Just follow what I''ll say, and you''ll start to feel good in a few minutes."


    "Yes, Ma''am," she says. Now that she isn''t looking at me, she can talk correctly. I wonder what is up with that.


    "I''m not a Ma''am; I''m a ve. You don''t even need to answer me if you don''t want to. Now, it will make this easier if you follow what I say, but you are in control."


    "Oh, I didn''t see the cor. What do I need to do now?"


    "Just hold up your arms; I''ll take the dress off."


    "Like this?"


    "Yes, Miss," I say, taking her dress up and over her head. "Due to the cost, I normally have adventurers or nobles as guests. May I know your background? If you would rather not talk about it, I understand; I''m just being nosey."


    "That''s fine. Um, I''m a maid, you see. And, and my Lady had bought a seeding partner. He asked to have me um, you know, uh join them. I''m normally just doing theundry. My Lady didn''t get pregnant. I, I actually did. Nobles have some way to tell if kids will have an affinity after the kid is born. If mine does, I''ll be added as a concubine, and my my kid will be raised with the family." She exins, tears slowlying down. "They offered to have mee here for a massage due to the pain. I guess having kids with affinity hurts more or something, so they are hopeful."


    "I''m happy for you. I wish you and your kids the best. Thank you for sharing. Let me reward you." I wrap her up in a big hug, kissing her cute little ears. "Come on time to bathe you." I gave her a good scrubbing, doing as much as I could to pamper the little kitty.


    "Are you allowed to have sex with others?" I dare to ask while drying her off. I rarely get to have sex with pregnant women; always just me with a belly. I don''t care who is doing the fucking here; I just can''t pass up the opportunity.


    "I was told I would have sex with you. So yes?" She says. I think the bath made herfortable with me.


    "Good. I rarely get to y with others who have a belly, and I would love to spend some more time with you."


    "I would like that," her voice fading as she spoke. Blush lights up her face hearing yet again someone wants her.


    "Good." I''ve got her dry, so I drop the towel and start teasing her body with a little erotic touch.


    "Oh, yes. They warned me about your touch."


    "Really, what did they say?" I whisper into her ear.


    "That I wouldn''t have a choice; I''ll need to have sex with you."


    "Oh, is that why you were so nervous? Little kitty afraid to be devoured by the dragon."


    "A little bit and and all the nobles," she moans out as I tease her ass.


    "Good, let me lead, and I''ll have you happy you braved it all toe here." I turn up my touch, and my other hand rubs her belly. I wrap her tail up with mine and test if I can send my erotic touch down it. Based on the maid''s moans, I can. I guide her over to the massage table. The roomcks a bed, so I''ll have to figure out a way that isfortable for both of us. She''s too short for either of us just to bend over and fuck. I start getting her purring as my hands find her slit. We''re both getting desperate to move on so I decide just to use the massage table as a bed. I help her up before I strip my robe off and get behind her.


    "Please, I need it. My Lady was right; I need you inside me now. Please don''t make this lowly maid wait." With that, her firstmand to me. Before I can lube up, I''m forced inside her wet slit. She lets out a little scream as I enter her tight hole.


    "Miss, I''m a ve, remember," fuck she is tight, "I''m the lowly one." I start working inside her, hands on her waist to keep her from moving too much. I add in a bit of my aura to help things move along.


    I start moving faster, her wet slit inviting me inside deeper. I move my right hand to her tiny breasts to y with her nipples. I gently caress her big belly.


    "I don''t know what you are doing, but don''t stop." She screams out, forgetting her nerves.


    "Be careful with amand like that. You''ll need to tell me to stop now."


    "Remind me when we need to stop!" she screams out with her first orgasm of the night. I soon follow her, letting my sperm out right by her cervix. I decide to check her status and see if I can tell her the count of children she''ll be having and I see something strange. She is ovting now. I send some mana into her womb and find she just released an egg.


    I hope I didn''t cause that. I keep an eye on her womb while I pound my way to a second orgasm. Her small tits feel wonderful in my hand. I can reach both nipples with my hand. Her tail wrapped around my waist.


    "Let me on top." She demands after I finish a second time inside. She slowly gets up on her knees, and I pick her up, setting her down behind me so I can lie down. She barely has room to saddle my waist; she uses one hand to guide me inside her overflowing pussy. She quickly takes the entire length inside and works her hips up and down to milk my cock; her hands move to my tits to milk them as well.


    "Fuck yes, take it all kitten." I moan out, watching her belly go up and down. Slowly, I make my way to onest orgasm. "Miss, I think we should start the massage now."


    "Yes, that sounds wonderful," she responds, trying to catch her breath.


    "Ok, I don''t have a table that will let you lie on your stomach, so you''ll have to get on your side."


    "Don''t worry, I''m used to it." We carefully shuffle into ce; I use a bit of magic to clean us both up. I check her womb again and find the egg was fertilized and imnted.


    "By the way. I think I made you release another egg, and it was just, well, I got you pregnant again."


    "Oh, um, I think that''s ok. My Lady shouldn''t be upset with me having more kids.


    "Good, sorry about that. I know very well how hard back-to-back pregnancies are."


    "Pay me back with a great massage."


    "Will do."


    Once again, my touch makes my client fall asleep. Walking back to the entrance, I can see the relief on her face. "Thank you for the wonderful massage. I''m d My Lady let mee here," she says before walking out the door. Yuki reces the little cat in front of my counter.


    "You found another pregnant girl to y with?"


    "Yes, I actually got her pregnant again. I think she is eight months along, yet I identally had her release an egg, which I fertilized, and her body imnted in her womb."


    "You are going to need to be careful with that power. Most girls can''t handle pregnancies like you do."


    "I know. I didn''t mean to do it. I just wanted to rub her belly. I guess people without an affinity are easier to manipte."


    "Yes, that is generally how it works. Now ready for one more massage?"


    "I''m always ready to massage you," I say, holding the door open for Yuki.

 Chapter 34 – Princess’s Answer

    Chapter 34 ¨C Princess¡¯s Answer


    *** Mistress, a few dayster ***


    The princess let me know she wasing in today. Finally, I''ll get an answer about Alzi. I hope she doesn''t buy her. I don''t want to deal with an angry Yuki. I have a feeling she is spying on me now. The past few days she seems to always know where I am. I don''t know how; she should only have entertainment sses, but kitsune can be tricky, and she is old, possibly as old as my Mother¡ªplenty of time to build up some spying spells.


    The meeting is happening in the morning, leading me to think I''m not going to get lucky. The princess requested I leave my day free, hinting at a long meeting about the details of the sale. While I wait, I''ve been sweeping my office in mana, trying to find if Yuki''s mana is present. I haven''t found anything in the past hour, but I don''t have any mana detection skills, so it wouldn''t surprise me that I missed something when the knock finally came.


    "Pleasee in," I say through the door, retracting my mana and getting up from my chair. The messengeres in promptly and heads straight for the firece. I had the firece lit already, so I just join the fake princess and wait for her to start the meetings.


    She sits for a minute before finally speaking. "I n to buy the ve. The sale and contract will be made now, the official transfer will happen after she has given the Duchess a child."


    "I understand. Just to let you know, I had made a promise to the ve not to sell her. If you are ok with this, we can continue with this discussion." I say for the first time, letting the princess know about the promise. It''s likely much toote to do anything, but I need to try now.


    "I know. One of the girls I sent to check on her mentioned it. I''ll handle that problem."


    "Alright. Her ve contract is up in about 11 months. I want her contract to stay the same; in no more than a year, her cor must fall off." I say. The most important part of this contract besides the gold is this.


    "I have little use of a ve. Very well. Anything else?" The messenger asks.


    "Yes, I would like Yuki and another brothel girl I have here to have a spot in your harem. They already have ns for when Alzi leaves here, and I don''t want to ruin that."


    "No, Yuki has already turned down a spot in my harem, and any other girl here is much too weak to join." Some angering into her words.


    "I''m sure the only reason Yuki turned you down was to stay with the ve. She would be happy to join you and her in your harem."


    "No, she said she didn''t want in, so she won''t get in."


    "Well, then, Mai and Kelly need to be in. Kelly is a healer, and Mai is the ve''s second friend. Kelly would be a big help in dealing with the ve''srge pregnancies and already has a great rtionship with her. You''ll have problems keeping her happy if you don''t at least let Mai into the harem."


    "She''s joining a princess''s harem. She''ll be plenty happy. All the nobles who have been ying with her will have to look up to her and listen to her. I don''t need a brothel girl to make a ve happy."


    "She doesn''t have a good rtionship with nobles. A princess taking away her nned future is not going to sit well. She doesn''t care about your power. She wants a family with people she loves." My firece is going crazy as I start to anger the princess. Before, she said, she was willing to let a few girls into the harem. What happened?


    "I don''t have room. I thought one of my sisters was going to back out soon, instead another joined the fight for the throne. I can''t carry around useless women. Sorry, I''ll have the ve and my healer. I have no use for a third and the brothel girl without an affinity is useless for nobles. Maybe I can take them as simple maids, but not wives." She takes a few deep breaths, and the firece settles down a bit.


    "You said before I could have a few spots. At least take them as concubines, or let them be Alzi concubines. She''ll need support. I know that if I didn''t have them here at the brothel, Alzi would''ve gone crazy forever ago."


    "Why are you using a name for a ve? I told you things have changed. I can''t have dead weight around. They can be maids no more."


    "That is her name; she has a timed ve contract. Timed ve contracts don''t lose their name." Shit, I messed up not trying hard to find a way out of this faster. The Queen''s underlings sent a response to my formal request for an audience with a simple reply, stop wasting their time.


    "Fine, Alzi is powerful enough to be in. Yuki and you are the only others in this brothel who are strong enough to make it in. Your affinity isn''t very useful, so I likely still wouldn''t let you in." A big sigh came from her. "This isn''t a simple noble marriage. This is a fight for the throne. I can''t have women who can''t help me."


    "They will help you; they''ll keep Alzi happy and working with you."


    "I can do that without them."


    "You''re working with a girl from a small town that only has dragonkin; she doesn''t think or behave like the nobles you''re used to. You only deal with citizens who see you as a hero. Here, you''ll be a viin, taking her from her lovers. You''ll want help."


    "Don''t tell me what I need. I need powerful wives. Give me girls like that, and I''ll let them in."


    "Then I don''t think this sale can continue. You aren''t upholding your end of the deal."


    "Are you sure that is a good idea?" is all she says back. Not that I''m paying any attention to her words. My eyes are glued to the fire. I feel dread filling my body as I stare into it. I''m not sure how, but all I see dancing in the mes is my death.


    "Please, you made promises. I''ve made promises. We don''t seem to be able to keep them all with this deal."


    "I think we can; give me a few girls with some actual power, and I''ll marry them. All promises are kept now."


    With the finish of her statement I feel a me jump and pass through my heart. Sweat drips down my face as I realize I don''t have a choice anymore. Shit, Alzi, sorry, I''m not dying for you.


    "I don''t have any other girls to name. That''s fine. I can''t change the price."


    "Don''t worry about that. In a week, a contract wille. Sign in, and the gold will move to your safe. I''ll give you some extra due to not marrying any other girls. I''ll be having a few girlse by every few days to check on Alzi''s progress. The contract will have with it a way to contact me; use it when Alzi goes intobor. What is her current status? I want to know sses and level."


    "Yes, her current level is nine. sses are Sex ve, Prostitute, and Breeder. Her current ss is current one is High Breeder."


    "I can work with that. If she manages to get to twenty-five, don''t have her pick a new ss. I''ll choose it."


    "Yes, your Highness."


    "Mana?"


    "Sixteen thousand."


    "That high? No wonder she was able to go all night. Any nonsexual skills?"


    "No."


    "Very well. I expect you to sign the contract the day it is sent." She warns, getting up and leaving, not waiting for my response. I sit for a while, wishing I had figured a way out before this mess happened.


    *** Yuki ***


    That bitch. Should I kill the princess? No that''ll spark a war likely ending with me sacrificed. The princess did threaten the Mistress; I could try to get the Queen to rule, saying it is an illegal contract. But I''ll have to fear the princessshing out, killing Mai, Kelly, or even Alzi. The Queen won''t do much for the death of any of them. Well, maybe Alzi, but the rest won''t get the princess more than a p on the wrist. She''s likely just forced to sit out of the race, which she''ll have to do anyway when she loses Alzi.


    I''ll have to work to get the Queen to grant me a request. The request will be to marry the princess or if she hasn''t married Alzi yet, take Alzi for myself. I''ll need to find a few girls to fight alongside me. Mai, Kelly, and Alzi''s Mother can only be home support. I''ll have to find a few other strong adventures that want to marry the stupid fucking princess. Fucking hell, this bitch is making me wait for a kid. I''ll have to ask for help from a friend. I can find strong enough warriors in the capital, but the strong mages will be taken already. Shit, I don''t want to deal with that crazy girl, but I don''t remember anyone else willing to leave our realm.


    I let my body move by instinct in my current appointment; my pitch to Nakuma the Crazy and Mother is more important right now. Nakuma doesn''t care that much about kids, her main focus is me and magic. Which is first depends on the day or sometimes the hour. Hopefully the promise of travel and me should convince her. My Mother is different. Our leader for a millennium likely won''t be happy I haven''t checked in for thest ny years. But Alzi will be an easy sell; a rainbow dragon doesn''t appear casually.


    When my dances finally concludes, I give a half-hearted bow and quickly leave. I don''t have a parade, allowing me to run back to the brothel. Ariawyn will be left behind, but she''s smart enough to know I ran ahead. I don''t stop for anything and head straight to my room, where I start up amunication spell.


    "Daughter you finally decide to check in." An arrogant voicees out.


    "Yes, I''m sorry. I got a little caught up, but I have found a good seed, which I think makes the wait worth it." I say, trying my best to be respectful.


    "Really? Is this seed in a whore house, or have you been testing it on the locals to make sure it''s good enough?"ing through a mocking tone.


    "Right now, they are a ve in the brothel. So, yes I guess I am testing it on the locals and finding it a sessful test," my smile cracking.


    "Oh, I knew a virgin couldn''t tell good seed from trash. I warned you to spend some time with the men here before going out, but no, you swore you would be able to do it. Almost a hundred years, and you''re talking about some whore."


    "She is..."


    "She! Why are you talking about a she?! Men, he, have seed, not she. Are you still a virgin? Did you not listen to a single thing I taught you? Useless, how is my daughter this useless." Her room is shaking violently from all the mana rippling off her. Thank the Goddesses we are not in a room together; I would be dead or crippled by her anger. Sorry to any maids in her room.


    "Herm, both parts. I know she gets girls pregnant. I am still a virgin; if I let her inside, the chances I walk away pregnant are too high. I can''t get pregnant right now, or I lose the chance to get her."


    "Fuck that is the point. Get pregnant ande back here. If you can bring the seed, do so. That was your mission."


    "I love her, Mom. She has a ve cor on right now. It is supposed toe off in a year, but she was just sold. I need some help marrying her. I need to impress the Queen enough to be granted a request."


    "Just get pregnant."


    "No, you fought for a century to get my father''s love. Why would you deny your daughter something you fought so hard for? I just need Nakuma; I''ll handle the rest. Then you can have two girls bring kids to the realm. Plus head of the harem will be an Elf; we''ll outlive her and bring back the dragon to our realm."


    "Is this elf trying to be the Queen?"


    "Yes."


    "The Queen that joins the next Queen''s harem?"


    "Yes." I didn''t think about that. Well, we should be able to leave the harem at that point.


    "You think you can leave when the next Queenes, right?" reading my mind perfectly.


    I nod.


    "You''ll need help. Convince me to give it."


    "A rainbow dragon."


    "You found it. Hahaha, you found the girl. I''ve been waiting for you to check in to change your mission, and you found the bitch. Good, I''ll obviously give you the help you need. You said she was a ve. You''ll have to get the cor off before bringing her here. ves don''t survive the trip to our realm. Get pregnant if you can and send me a grandchild already." Arge smile formed on my cold Mother.


    "Mother, you have grandchildren already."


    "Yes, but they aren''t between the rainbow dragonkin and kitsune. Do you know how cute those girls will be? Every time you and Nakuma get pregnant, a celebration will be happening back here."


    "I don''t have time to waste being pregnant. The faster I build up to a request, the more likely I won''t need your help getting her home."


    "Fine, I''ll give you a few more years before you have to sneak into her bed and get pregnant."


    "That should be all I need if I can get some help."


    "As long as your help is that crazy friend of yours."


    "Yes, I know I wouldn''t be able to get anyone else."


    "Good, I''ll get her here." Stepping out of frame.


    After a few minutes, a multicolored girl flies into the spell. She is one of the few beings that have three affinities. Two are useful, thest being balloons. Fun at parties but useless during fights. The other two are more traditional for kitsune, space, and illusion. I have two: illusion and sound. She haspleted five sses and is working on her sixth, like me.


    "Hi Nakuma. I have a request to make of you..."


    "Yes, I''m already packing." She says, her tails flowing chaotically behind her¡ªblurs of ck, red, and orange flying around.


    "I didn''t say anything about the request?"


    "Your mom told me. I ept. I''ve been waiting for you to need help. The other girls thought you woulde back empty-handed about forty years ago. I knew better. I knew you would need my help. I evenpleted my sixth ss. My new ss is ''Archmage of Trickery'' so much fun. I''ve finally got a spell that uses my balloon affinity for fighting. Want to see it?"


    "Not now, Nakuma. My Mother won''t be happy for you to use magic in her room. Show me when you get her. Do you need instructions?"


    "No, I already know where you''re at. I can make it there in a month."


    "What? Have you also been stalking me this entire time?" She hasn''t changed one bit. I''ve caught her with my underwear a few too many times now. I really wish I didn''t need to drag her out here. Maybe she''ll calm down when Alzi knocks her up.


    "Yes, it has been good training for efficiently using mana during tracking. I wasn''t able to send back any sounds or light but I have known where you are almost the entire time."


    "That is a little scary, but it ising in useful now. You don''t need to be here for four months; three would be best, I guess."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be there in a month. I can n some time with the girl to make sure you''re right about her."


    "Please don''t."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be smart about it."


    "Sweety, you''re never smart about sex things. You would steal my underwear and then wear it the next day to the bath."


    "Well, I didn''t think you would look at me when I was stripping."


    "You would keep talking to me, so I didn''t have much of a choice but to look over."


    "Ooh, that is why you always caught me. Hmm, I''ll pretend to be mute."


    "Fine, you aren''t allowed to talk. I''ll tell you the day to show up. You''ll just get a massage. I''m going to get pregnant from her before you."


    "Ok, that sounds nice. Well, bye. I need to start leaving now."


    "Wait, how are you packed already?!"


    "Magic?"


    "How can you be so good with magic and so bad with everything else, and she''s already gone great?" Please don''t spoil anything for Alzi. Please, whatever Goddess is listening, help Nakuma not mess up my ns.

 Chapter 35 – Mai finds a Couple For Us

    Chapter 35 ¨C Mai finds a Couple For Us


    *** Alzi ***


    "Time for you to get a bath, miss," an orphan says from my door frame.


    "Ok, thank you," I mumble out, slowly wiggling my way out of bed as she ducks out of my room. I slowly stumble my way out the door and to the back stairs. Following my standard morning routine, I bathe, get dressed, eat lunch, and then do a few massages before heading into the lounge to work the floor.


    Walking through the door to the lounge, I was surprised with a hug and a furry tail wrapping around my own.


    "We are walking around together today. Let''s find a couple to fuck tonight. It''s been too long since we have been together. I''ll handle them while you massage Yuki." My little Kitten says, her head pressed into my tits.


    "I would love that, Mai, but can you warn me before jumping on me?"


    "No, I love your little jump. Come on I''ve let you enjoy your first few nights being able to say no. I want to have fun with you, too." She quickly lets me go and pulls me to the side of the lounge. Her tail flicked around in front of my tail. "I know a couple that likes toe in here that is always looking for a pair to fuck. They''re really nice; we''ll be able to knock the guy out in an hour or so and double-team the wife after that."


    "That does sound nice. Is she already pregnant, or would she be worried about me? You also need to be careful with me. He shouldn''t be able to get you pregnant due to the potion, but I still can."


    "I don''t think any of his wives are pregnant right now. You''ll likely end up in a cage to protect her. Is that ok? Didn''t think about that."


    "Yes that''s fine, better safe than sorry."


    "Thanks; the doors should open in a few minutes. So do your best to hide until theye. They told me yesterday they would being back tonight."


    "What do you mean hide? I''m seven feet tall ande with my own lights!"


    "I said do your best. Besides, you can say no now; I just find it awkward to tell them no so I prefer just hiding till my target shows up." Flicking my nose with her tail. We wander around the right side for a while, waiting for the couple.


    "Oh, there they are. Come on, let''s go." Once more, Mai is dragging me through the lounge. I see a couple, a human male and a werewolf. Is Mai trying to get us killed?


    "Mai, aren''t werewolves dangerous?"


    "In the wild, yes, but in the city, they have ways to keep them sane. Their children are always fine if one parent isn''t a werewolf. She is the seventh generation; the first four were of the variation you''re thinking about. Her great-grandmother was captured and became a pet of the royal family. Someone fucked the pet, and out came a sane little pup. Now hurry up; they''re going to be a lot of fun." Pulling with renewed vigor. "Hi, my Lady, as promised, our resident dragon," Mai says when we reach the couple.


    "Good. My wife said I shoulde early, but dinner rante. I''m d you two are still avable. Show us the way, please," the werewolf huffs out.


    Most half-animal species have limited differences, like different ears or extra limbs like my tail and wings. But werewolves have a lot more animal-like features; a snout is the most obvious, along with the extra fur. Cuddling is likely great, but kissing will be weird if we have to do it.


    She was shorter than me, about six feet, and had Brown hair all over. She was wearing something that looked more like a ballgown. She was strong, her muscles bulging. The man was simr in height, had ck hair, and was slim. I don''t think he had worked a single day in his life.


    I take the lead; being on a high floor will earn Mai a bit more for the time. Mai didn''t stop me, so I''m guessing she told them beforehand, or they knew about me? I never see any gold for my time; I only deal with the money side for the massages since they have to hand me the money.


    Everyone seemed to be in a rush, so I moved quickly up the stairs, making my boobs jiggle beautifully just for nobody to be able to see them. I''ll jiggle them for Yukiter, she''ll appreciate them. I open the door for everyone, and the couple sits on my bed while Mai stares at me in the center of the room.


    "I promised them we would strip each other before we got to the rest of the business."


    "Oh, I see. That would be fun. But wouldn''t it be better if they lost some clothing first? It is hard to y with each other bundled up, and I would hate to tease our fine guests like that." My suggestion was dismissed as Mai took my robe off, swiftly revealing I had nothing underneath.


    "Girl, how are you teasing them when you show everything in a second?"


    "You wear a lot more clothing. I mean, look at this." Slowly moving her robe down her shoulders, revealing her small bra and underwear. I give her ear a little nibble to get her to shiver. "I know these nobles have much more to get off, and that entire time, they''ll have to handle our nude bodies after your tease." I untie her bra, letting her small perk tits free. I can see a bulge in the man''s pants now. I start to tease the girl''s panties off her, revealing her smooth pussy for our clients. I crouch down and start kissing Mai''s thighs, panties around her ankles. Hand resting right against herbia. "Look at these fine legs and they have all that clothing to take off before they can truly enjoy it." I give her clit a long kiss before finally letting her step out of her panties.


    "Who''s first?" Mai asks, trying to regain herposure.


    "Ladies first, I think the man would love to have three beauties strip him," I suggest.


    "That works for me," The noblewoman says. I quickly pull her off the bed and between Mai and me, taking no time to start working her dress loose. Mai just ys with Noble''s breasts, waiting for me to finish my work. Slowly, I work the strings loose, letting us pull the dress up and over her head, revealing a corset and more strings to work through. Mai goes to work on her lower half. Out of the corner of my eye, I can see the man ying with his bulge through his pants as we slowly strip his wife.


    The corset took longer than her dress to loosen; with each string I untied, I could see her breathing a little easier. Slowly letting herrge breasts free. Mai had easily beaten me, stripping her lower half. So she started teasing the poor trapped wolf. Just a few fingers brushing the werewolf''s lower lips. Just a few more knots, and we can start on the man.


    He was already standing up when I got the corset off; luckily, his clothing required a single knot to be untied. With both of them naked, the true fun can begin.


    Mai moves back to the werewolf, kissing her low lips while I work on the man''s shaft. We each spared a hand to for each other. Hers around my dick, mine on her clit.


    They have us work them like this for a few minutes before the werewolf drags Mai over to the bed, picking a strapon out of my drawer. The man seems eager to join them so I get up andy down next to Mai. He spins me over into doggy and, without a care, enters me. I give out a yelp of pain as his dick splits my lips open. He quickly picks up speed; I can hear the werewolf''s hips pping against Mai to my left. The couple moaning behind us as they fucked their whores.


    Through the pping of hips against ass, I hear the man and Mai are close to their first orgasm; I guess we paired up incorrectly. Just a few more moments, then I felt the man release inside me, pushing as deep as he could inside. I feel the warm sperm ssh inside. It takes a few more seconds for Mai to orgasm as well. The wolf keeps plowing Mai, but my partner stops, teasing me on the edge.


    The problems with mortal men. I move to have Mai eat me out while the noblewoman pounds her. Giving her a little taste of the man''s cum with my own fluids.


    Damn, does Mai''s tongue feels amazing on my clit. The werewolf is basically howling from Mai''s pussy. She''s next to have an orgasm, Mai working hard to let me cum as well. The noblewoman slows down after her orgasm; it seems these nobles are used to one-and-done type of sex.


    Then the man blocks my vision, thrusting his dick in my face. I wee it into my mouth, letting him piston into me. He isn''t big enough to reach my throat, making it a more pleasant blowjob for me. Mai still going to work on clit. It takes a few more seconds, and I get the high of my first orgasm.


    The noble starts to use my horns to help him thrust. Mai puts the werewolf on her back so she can ride her. I can see her backside moving out of the corner of my eye. The three of them fill the room with their moans.


    The man is close to finishing again; I start adding my erotic touch to my tongue, making him cum on the spot. I pool his semen in my mouth as it shoots out. When he releases my horns and backs up, I show him my prize before drinking the salty reward. His dick is going limp again, so I go join the riding pair. I wish I could have the werewolf give me a blowjob, but her teeth scare me.


    I decide to just y with their tits, letting a little erotic touch seep into their fun. The howls and purrs grow, Mai riding the strapon as fast as she can. The werewolf absentmindedly puts a hand on my breast, pinching hard as another orgasm surges through her body. Mai quickly tenses up in her own orgasm.


    After Mai calms down she gets off the strapon, letting me have a turn. I line up the dildo with my slit and fall down, finding a steady rhythm. I max out my touch and y with the werewolf''s tits. nning to find out how many times I can make her cum before I do.


    The man is still soft and tired, so Mai continues to y with us, probing around with her fingers. I don''t pause when a few fingers find their way into my ass, but the noblewoman has quite the yelp of surprise when she finds invaders in her other hole.


    This seems to be a happy spot for Mai as they stay in for a while, letting her taunt the man with her ass. This finally seems to get his dick working again. He moves behind the taunting ass and joins the fun.


    I''m not able to count the number of orgasms the werewolf has. She is currently just a moaning mess from my fingers and pussy. Likely just rolling from orgasm to orgasm. If I cared a bit more, I could use some magic to get the count.


    Riding is hard work, but it is starting to pay off. I feel my dick getting ready to release a new load over the moaning mess I''m riding. The man pounded Mai into the bed next to me. Then it explodes, my cum reaching the werewolf''s snout, her breasts and stomach covered. I let go of her breast and slowed down. Seeing if the werewolf falls asleep ores to her senses. The man doesn''tst much longer inside Mai. Again, finishing before his partner.


    The werewolf fell asleep, so I went to help Mai cum before I had to go massage Yuki. I push her onto her back and spread her legs wide, making it easy to fit my head between her thighs. I put two fingers inside her and worked her clit with my tongue. I quickly push her over the edge hearing her cute little pur as she cums again. I let her legs go and sit up.


    "I have to go help Yuki now; I think our partners are going to be asleep for a while," I tell the kitty.


    "Yes, I forget how fast you get everyone to cum." she says smile on her face.


    "I''m not used to having the extra time to please the guest. I''ll see you soon."


    "I think the three of us will be asleep when youe back. I''ll try to stay awake for you."


    "Do what you need to. Bye," I say. I walk out naked; I''m already a littlete and hurry down to the room. When I walk in I see Yuki already soaking in the bath.


    "Sorry, Mai had a couple she wanted me to join her with. It took a bit more time to satisfy everyone," I exined, moving to get the soaps.


    "d you got to spend some time with Mai. I haven''t really thought about it, but you seem to enjoy sex despite how much you do it. Are you good at pretending, or do you truly enjoy it?" Yuki asks me. Still lookingpletely rxed in the bath.


    "Do you enjoy performing?"


    "Yes, I guess I didn''t know how much the sses helped you enjoy sex. I''ve heard of sses that made people do things they hated, and the ss didn''t change that."


    "I enjoy it when I''m not forced. Or not forced too much. I''m always forced to do it." I say, starting to bathe Yuki. "I can still be raped; I can not enjoy aspects of it. But my ss always makes me a little aroused. I enjoy sex more when I''m spending time with people I love. The more choice I have in the matter the more I like it."


    "Good, I''m d you can still find some joy in it. I love you, Alzi. I''ll always find you."


    "I love you too, Yuki. I can''t wait to be free. Just having sex with those I love." She doesn''t respond to that. Just enjoys my fingers running over her skin. In fact she was silent the rest of the massage. I was also correct about the three being asleep when I got back. Luckily there was a spot next to Mai, squeezing her between me and the werewolf.

 Chapter 36 – Alzi Sale

    Chapter 36 ¨C Alzi Sale


    *** Mistress, a weekter ***


    When I walked in this morning, a package was on my desk. It could only be the Princess''s contract and notification method. It''s time to seal Alzi''s future. I carefully open the package; just a simple string keeps the brown paper sealed. Inside are a few pages of paper bound together with magic, a small green stone, and a small note. The note just states the stone is how I will notify her when Alzi has given birth; just sending some mana into it will alert the Princess.


    I spent the next hour reading through the contract. It lines up with what we agreed to for the most part, but I can tell she had someone word some of the provisions to squirm out of some promises regarding Alzi. I''ll have to let Yuki deal with that and I sign it. The gold wille when she picks up Alzi, so all that''s left is to wait for herst batch to finish. If Yuki is watching me hopefully she saw all the agreements. I finish up the day with the bnce sheets.


    *** Yuki ***


    I was being too obvious with my spying; Mistress made it way too easy for me to read the contract. She was honestly going out of her way to let me see the words on the page. She probably wasn''t certain, but when you always find her the second she is free, it would be embarrassing not to figure it out.


    The damn contract locks Alzi as a ve forever if she fears that someone will steal Alzi from the damn Princess. Mother already said she can''t make it into our realm as a ve, so I''ll have toe up with a different n to free her. I''m not happy about having to work with Nakuma, but the Queen is truly the only option I have for getting Alzi free now. I''ll have her start working on making a name for herself. We''ll need more than my name to get a strong enough warrior to earn a request.


    I''m nearing myst week of far appointments, and myst few performances are making me less desired, I think. I''ve been a little too distracted with the Mistress to do my best. Whatever, I don''t need to try so hard now. I have no real power. The only reason to try is to make it more painful when I leave. And I guess to level up, though, at the pace I''ve been going, it will take a decade for that to happen. Nakuma is truly special to have alreadypleted her sixth ss.


    She found time to contact me about her journey. She is still on track to arrive in three weeks. I asked her toplete some missions before getting here but she doesn''t care about anything but seeing me and testing Alzi. Hopefully, I can control her better when we meet.


    Alzi has been doing a lot better thisst week. No longer having so much rough sex has greatly improved her mood and energy. Her belly is scary; she''s about a month in ounting for her double-speed pregnancies, yet she looks like she is three months along. I''ll fight for her to get thest month off; if needed, I''ll just threaten to kill Mistress if required. She should back off knowing she has given me plenty of reason to do it.


    I need to check if Kelly is willing to join the small group I''m starting. It''ll be nice to have a healer. She doesn''t have much to do here; her main job is to help Alzi give birth, so I should be able to see her when I return from my appointment.


    Her room is on the first floor just to cause Alzi as much trouble as possible. While her main purpose is to keep Alzi alive duringbor, she does help any girl who gets sick or hurt. We rarely get anyone seriously injured. I think Mai was thest girl who needed an extended stay here besides Alzi''s overnight pregnancies. I give the door a gentle knock.


    "Come in," someone shouts from the other side. I walk in and see the split room, half for Kelly''s patients and the other for herself, making therge room smaller than most. "Hi Yuki, Is everything alright? I don''t think you''ve ever been sick before."


    "No, I''m not here for that. Do you have a moment to talk?" I ask.


    "Yes,e on, sit down here. I''ve got some tea already started if you would like some," she says, pointing to a small couch.


    "Yes, please. Thank you. It has been a while since someone else has made me tea." This used to be the norm, but now I''m expected to make tea as part of the show but.


    "Yes, it isn''t verymon these days. Most just go straight to the wine. It isn''t as healthy, I think. Plus, you''re always walking around drunk. Great for those that own the grapes, terrible for the budget."


    "Yes, I''ve now got a skill to help me y while drunk due to all the bottles I''ve been pressured to drink before performing. I think nobles are starting up a new challenge for performers. They are alwaysing up with new stupid rules for their entertainment." I find a spot on the couch. It isfortable, not the softest, but I''m more than happy to sit on it over the floor.


    "I''m d I don''t have to deal with nobles. I''m just dealing with the burning vaginas, the asional cuts, bruises, and ..." The tea cuts her off, saving me from her likely long list of ailments she treats. "Here you go. Now, what are you here to talk about? I think we were getting a little off-topic."


    "You like Alzi." I start off blunt; most healers like you to just say what you mean.


    "Yes, but it doesn''t sound like you were asking."


    "I wasn''t. I know there is no reason for you to stick around for the pay you get. The guild would pay twice what you''re making right now. You have to promise not to tell Alzi about this meeting."


    "So she is being sold."


    "Yes, please don''t tell Alzi. She''ll be extremely depressed. I have a way to marry her, but it will take a bit. I would like your help. She''ll still be sold to the Princess. We''ll just get into her harem or take Alzi from her. Depends on the timeline for a few things."


    "I won''t share. But we should tell her a few days before her due date. Having it be a surprise would be worse for her. We can try tofort her and let her know we''ll being after her."


    "I''ll try to let her know. But I think this one maye early for once. She is getting bigger a lot faster than normal."


    "Just don''t wait too long. What do you need me to do?"


    "We are going to earn a request from the Queen. I''ll need a group to maintain our home. I would like you to be a part of that. You''ll heal the fighting group and make some money for us at home. You''ll be with Mai and Alzi''s Mother."


    "I can handle that. It has been a while since I''ve been in general practice, but it''s easy to pick up. It''ll be nice not being alone, but are you sure I shouldn''t be with the group?"


    "No, our group won''t need a healer with us. We have a lot of escape potential, so having all fighters will let us move faster and be a bit more aggressive with how we move about. We will being back with some serious wounds for you to heal, so be ready for that."


    "I''ll get back into potion making. I''m not the greatest at it, but it can save you in a pinch and earn us some gold while you do the missions." She nods her head as she thinks through her part. "Thank you for letting me join. I was worried I might be left behind when Alzi left. She''s a lot closer to you and Mai than me."


    "You are an important part of her life here; helping her through all herbors is important. She just doesn''t get a lot of chances toe here. Plus, I think your room is a painful ce for her."


    "I know, but having someone say they want me feels good."


    "That''s very true, and trust me, we will need you. Alzi went and got her mother pregnant. You''ll need to help her give birth. I imagine Mai will leave her pregnant as well. Then like I said, the fighting group will need to mend us. I know Alzi will be happy to have you around her. Thank you for all the help you give her. Sorry, I can''t spend more time with you. I need to get to Alzi for the nightly massage."


    "Thanks again for letting me in the group. I''ll keep it a secret, but try to tell her sooner rather thanter. She''ll panic if she gets taken without warning."


    "I will; I just want to see her happy," I say, heading for the door.


    *** Goddess of Fertility ***


    "How nice of you to visit. I haven''t seen you since the Goddess of ''Justice'' made the stupidest ruling I''ve ever heard," I say, trying to do the whole sarcasm thing. I''m not the greatest at it, but my lovers are trying to teach me.


    "Shut up; I''ve supported you plenty over the years. I''ve done more than the Goddess ordered I do for you. I always nned to let you go; I just needed a good foundation to grow my domain. Can I pleasee in? Goddesses shouldn''t be talking through a door." Goddess of Nature says, trying to make my rape sound noble.


    "Fine, but this better be worth my time." I step aside as she enters my humble home.


    "I think it will be worth it. Is there a good ce for a discussion?" The dryad flicks off her shoes when she enters, waiting for me to show her the way.


    "Yes,e on." I lead the way to my drawing room. This one is rather small, perfect for a meeting between two people. A few simple chairs, a coffee table, and some paintings fill the room, which is receiving plenty of natural light from the windows this evening.


    "You should try getting out more. You may not like me, but there are plenty of Goddesses that would love to be your friend. This mansion is lovely but a little empty." She picks a seat at random; I sit in one next to her.


    "I have maids; they are busy right now."


    "Oh, busy. d they get some free time even during the day." She crosses her legs and gives a slight chuckle. "Well, to the purpose of my visit. I know you have found an interesting girl down below. I asked the Goddess of Futures about her and found a rather depressing turn of events. You''ll need some help; I have gathered a group that would be willing to give you that help. I think you know what help you would need to provide to the Goddesses. I can handle the details; I believe all of us will have a simple part to y, really."


    "I was worried she would have problems. I''m happy to help them conceive if that is what they want." Shit, how does a champion of a Goddess need help? Which bitch is scheming against me now?


    "Perfect. I''ll let the others know they will get paid, and I''ll let you know when everything is in ce to free her." A wicked smile spread across her silly face. "Now, how about we have a bit more fun? The maids shouldn''t be the only girls getting to have fun in this house."


    "No, I rather enjoy my time with the maids. I would prefer a simple game or to hear more about the world. It seems I need to get out more. I didn''t think she would have any more trouble when I marked her."


    "Fine, you''ll have to join others in bed to pay the Goddesses, including me. But we''ll ept the payment after the deads are done." She says with a big sigh. "The world hasn''t changed much. You''re still important, but Goddesses of Justice, Royalty, Magic, and Trade still are the most popr. Followed by us, Sea, and other needed Goddesses. Elves still have the most power, followed by the humans. The rest mainly fight for the scrapes or to get in their good graces. Men are still just as rare; some me you for that."


    "I am the reason for that. I like women more than men, so why wouldn''t I make it easier for women to be born?"


    "Well, at least they ce the me correctly. It would be best if you thought about changing that; a lot of women miss out on having kids due to the imbnce."


    "Hmm, maybe they should provide more to my church instead of that useless Justice bitch. I used to be nice and let everyone have a chance. I''m sure I could be reformed."


    "Stubborn as always."


    "When you''re a ve for a century, you tend to start demanding things go your way. Anything big going on?"


    "No, most of us are happy watching and ying with our angels and maids. Goddess of Swamps is having a bit more fun trying to create new creatures; so far, she has failed."


    "I felt those. She needs to let me know, or the kids will likely die before they have a chance to start growing."


    "More reason for you to get out of this house and interact with us more. I promised the others I would let them know how this went, so I should get going." Standing up from her seat. I guess she only wants to fuck me again. She''ll get her chance soon; I''ll need to make sure she doesn''t like the aftermath. I get to be a little petty to her; she did lock me up for a while.


    "I see. Thank you foring by and for the help. I''ll see what I can do about getting out more. I prefer it here over that oversized monstrosity." I walk her to the front door; I need to make sure she leaves and doesn''t try to sneak into my maid''s beds.


    "Your angels worked hard to create that temple. It''s beautiful and suits you. Don''t hide from them."


    "I''ll try." Closing the door in her face. I''ve got some maids to join.

 Chapter 37 – Mother’s Long Awaited Marriage

    Chapter 37 ¨C Mother¡¯s Long Awaited Marriage


    *** Alzi''s Mother ***


    It''s hard to believe I''m attempting this again. The first time, she shut the door on me as soon as the word ''marriage'' left my lips. Ilka, in her usual direct manner, insisted I try again in a few weeks. She promised to let me in, and together, we would confront her, or as she put it, ''force a real conversation. ''


    My neighbors got pregnant a month before me. They''ll be too busy dealing with hers to help me, so I''m mainly here in desperation; I''m going to be an emotional mess missing Alzi and worrying about this kid.


    "Hi, Armirynth. I''m d you braveding here. I know Akhae has hurt you a lot, but she''s. Well, she, you know, has problems with friends. I''ve been trying for a long time to have her make up with you. I wished she had the nerve to ask you out when you got pregnant. It would have saved a lot of heartache. Alzi would still be here, too." Pulling me into her cozy living room. "Sit anywhere, I''ll make some tea, or would you prefer some wine? No, that would be better for after Akhae agrees." She wandered off to another room before I could even answer.


    "Tea would be lovely," I call after her, knowing I''ll be served wine If I don''t ask for tea. The room, with its two couches and three chairs, feels like it''s pushing me into a corner. The walls, bare and wooden like all the homes in the town, seem to close in on me. In the corner, sewing materials and tools catch my eye. I wonder if they both sew or if Ilka is too busy to join. She is a permanent member of the guards.


    Almost all girls have to enter the guard after theye of age but a few with offensive sses will stick around to try andplete their ss. Ilka has a strength affinity, so she likely has such a ss. Akhae must have a reason not to marry me if Ilka has truly been trying to get me in with them all these years.


    "Here we go. I had a pot almost done." She storms back in with a teapot and three cups. I wonder if Akhae likes tea or if Ilka just pours it down her throat. "Now, Akhae should be here in a few minutes. She likes to go for a little walk this time of day, always in the same loop." handing me a cup. I take a sip. It''s that same tea everyone has here. We don''t get enough trade to have many options.


    "Are you sure she wants to marry me? I mean, she didn''t hesitate to close the door in my facest time. She ridiculed me the first time I asked. I, I really really can''t take it if sh, if she says no again." I fight my tears. I don''t know why I still love her. I should hate her, but I just want to be her friend and wake up next to her sometimes. Ilka is nice too, with pretty green scales, has an affinity, she''s kind, and hard-working. A wonderful woman to be married to.


    "Yes, you won''t be leaving here without us bing a family. I won''t let it happen. Both you and Akhae have been hurt enough by her silly games." She suddenly stands up, darting to the door. "Here shees. Let me do the talking at the start." Not waiting for my response, she leaves for the front door.


    Shortly, they bothe back into the room, Ilka continues moving, sitting down in a chair near me. Akhae pauses, staring straight at me. She takes a few deep breaths before taking her own seat as far from me as she can.


    "Akhae, what are you doing? Is this how we treat guests? Move closer to Armirynth; she isn''t here to hurt you. She''s here because I asked her toe over. Much better." Akhae slowly got up and moved to the chair across from Ilka, next to the couch I was on. "Now, Akhae, I believe you have something to say to Armirynth. Something you should have said decades ago."


    "I did say it." Her head dropped, making her stare between her feet.


    "No, you didn''t. I''m tired of fighting you to speak the truth to her. Now, do it correctly. Stop lying; nobody cares about the past now."


    We sit in silence for a few minutes. Ilka stares deep into Akhae''s soul. Akhae and I sit ufortably. Akhae does seem to be fighting herself over something, looking to the floor for answers.


    "I''m sorry," she whispers to the floor. "I''m an idiot. Please leave this one alone."


    "Akhae, that is not what I was talking about. You started correctly, but the rest was wrong. Try again, please." Both Akhae and I were starting to cry.


    "Fine, I''m sorry. Happy. I fucked up and didn''t fix it. I''m a worthless wife and terrible partner." Akhae screams out. Copsing into her chair. Her sobs came uncontrobly.


    "No, I wanted the truth." Ilka continues to hammer the poor girl to follow some predefined script.


    "Ilka, show support for your wife." I steel myself for another rejection and get up, going tofort my old friend. Hoping she lets the old dayse back.


    She lets me get next to her on the chair, pulling her into a hug. Her tears still streaming down her face. I slowly work her onto myp so I can fully embrace her. Ilka just watching, still looking disappointed in her wife.


    "If you were talking to me, I forgive you. I don''t know if I really should, but I do. I still love you Akhae. I want you in my life, in my children''s life." I whisper into her ear.


    "Why, Iughed at you. My only friend when you asked before. mmed the door in your face. Watched you get poisoned, and your daughter sell herself to save you. I did nothing for you. Why try again?"


    "Alzi asked me to, which is why I tried. You were my only friend, and I guess I thought I deserved those words, so I didn''t hate you for saying them." I was a nobody back then. Weak and ugly is all I thought of myself; my brown scales were all I could focus on. Not till Alzi came around did I let myself focus on other parts of myself.


    "I''m part of what hurt her. Why is she sending you to me?"


    "You never hurt her. Just me. She felt I loved you still and is a bit idealistic about love, I guess."


    "Will you marry us?" Ilka asks before the discussion spirals too far into why we shouldn''t get married.


    "Yes, will you Akhae?" I respond, Alzi does seem to be right about love in this case. With Ilka around, Akhae and I should mend our strange friendship.


    "If you want me still," she lets out, barely any sound escapes her lips.


    "I still want you. Before we get too far into this, there is one other thing I should bring up first."


    "What is that? Got another girl lined up for us?"


    "Yes, a few, actually. Alzi has made some friends in the brothel that she loves and will want to marry." fuck heres the hard part. "She also, well, you know, asked me to marry her. I love her more than anything but as her mother. But that also makes it difficult for me to say no to her. So, if you two are willing to marry her and the few girls from the brothel, we can get married."


    "We''ll be married to Alzi. The most powerful herm to evere from this vige. Yes," Ilka responds, almost cutting me off.


    "Why, why am I getting this?" Akhae still talking to herself.


    "You were my friend, and I never could bring myself to hate you. So just let it be now. I don''t want to ever let you go again."


    "So, we''ll have a chance to have kids of our own? Well, without paying a fortune or getting lucky?"


    "Yes, her sses have warped her rtionship with sex and kids. I imagine we will all be having a lot of kids. In fact, I''m already pregnant. We''ll have a lot of kids to raise, but Yuki is skilled. She knows how to raise a big family and already has a few ns for us. We may fold into a noble marriage."


    "You''re pregnant? Armirynth, congrattions! Oh, we get a chance to make up for our past failures. Come on, Akhae, give your answer¡ªthe one you''ve told me so many times these years."


    "Yes, Armirynth, I''m sorry for being a coward. I thought others liked me. I thought they loved me. I''m sorry for being so stupid."


    "It''s fine. I''m happy to marry you two now." I start to pet her hair. She''s calmed down some; there are just little whimpersing now. She''s moved a hand to my womb¡ªthe first girl to do that this pregnancy. I feel almostplete; all that is missing is the father. I''ll have to get pregnant again so I can be sandwiched by Alzi and Akhae. Having them pamper me a bit. Maybe Akhae could be pregnant as well. Yes, I can see it. All four of us are pregnant; Alzi, Ilka, Akhae, and I try to y in bed, but our bellies get in the way. Soon, I''ll have my baby back. "Ok, now what? I haven''t really thought about marriage in years."


    "Do we make this official?"


    "Yes,"es from the baby dragon on myp. Ok full-grown dragon, a pregnant woman needs to get prepared for the kids.


    "Ok, I don''t really want a full wedding until we join up with Alzi and her girls, so are we ok with just going to the temple? Maybe we can have a party. I think my neighbors would like to celebrate with me, and I''m guessing you two have a few friends who would like that as well."


    "Yes, we can worry about that tomorrow. Akhae, get up. We need to move fast, or the temple is going to make us wait till tomorrow."


    "I know. Let me process a few things here. I''ve had this fear for decades since I saw Armirynth walking away from me. I didn''t think this would happen, that it would end with her doing the same thing to me." Slowly, she got off myp, giving me a quick kiss on the cheek before getting a hug from her current wife. Warmth spread through me, and I finally got a kiss from my wife and friend. I follow the two girls out of the house and to the temple. Nerves building, she still has a chance to say no, to torture me onest time.


    The temple is really just a slightlyrger house. The town doesn''t have the craftswomen or money for anything grand. The major Goddesses all have a painting inside. We are going to the Goddess of love. The same ''priestess'' handles all the Goddess. She is just a random woman a real priestess from the capital has assigned to handle the matters of the Goddesses.


    "Hi Hesut, we are here to do a marriage," Ilka calls out as we enter. The temple is empty; Hesut must be hiding in the back.


    "Why are you doing this sote? Schedule a wedding, and I''ll be happy to do it." She says, walking through the back door.


    "We don''t want to wait, and we are all a little old to do a wedding. Just give us the blessing, and we can get out of your hair."


    "No, I need a wedding." Hesut really thinks she is special; the real priestess took the first girl she saw and gave her the job. On any one of my trips, I could talk to a real priestess and have her reced.


    "You''re just mad that Alzi is more talented than your daughter. I know you''ve married plenty of girls without a wedding. Now,e on. It takes a few seconds, and you aren''t a priestess; the Goddess won''t be happy you are making rules she doesn''t have."


    "No. Leave you can go to the capital if you want to talk about a real priestess."


    "You know Armirynth goes to that capital every month. I think she could find some time to talk to a priestess in the capital about you not performing your duties."


    "You''re an annoying bunch, Ilka. My daughter will catch you soon."


    "I don''t care. I do what I can for the vige. If she is stronger, then we''ll all be safer." She heads to the statue of the Goddess of Love, with the rest following.


    "Do you all love one another and promise to work together in your marriage?" Hetus says


    "Yes," we all say together.


    "Then be married. Now leave."


    "We will happily leave you alone bitch. Try not to ruin our temple. Your daughter isn''t strong enough to protect us from the Goddess''s wrath." Ilka shoots back as we leave. Somehow, that simple ritual adds a new category to the status, not that those without an affinity can see it. This category shows your wives, Ilka and Akhae would be listed there now. They would gain my name on their list.


    I turn to head home for the night when I get wrapped up in a hug.


    "Now, Armirynth, you''re married to us. We need to spend the first night in bed nowe along. Akhae has had a lot of dreams to make reality right now."


    A new fear starts to grip me as I follow my new wife to my new home. I haven''t lived with someone else in years, and now I''m living with two wives. I don''t even have extra clothes at their house!


    "Girls, I''m very interested in living with you two now. But I need to get a few things from my house and prepare for the move. I mean, what am I going to wear tomorrow? I need extra food, beds, and, well, you know, my personal stuff."


    "Your restaurant is closed tomorrow, so we can get all that tomorrow. Tonight, you''ll be in our bed naked, so the other things don''t matter. We have enough food to feed all of us for a few days, and then we can bring in your stuff." Ilka answers promptly, pulling me along faster back to their house. With no more excuses, I ept my fate.


    They drag me straight to their bed. While not really made for three girls in mind, the forced closeness is nice. Ilka immediately gets to work, stripping me. Moving me every which way to get me out of my dress and underwear. Then, tossing me like a sack of wheat onto the bed.


    "Now, Akhae, you''ve said you''re sorry. It is time for us to show it," Ilka stares at me with a devilish grin, eyeing every part of me. I lose track of Akhae, and Ilka''s eyes draw my full attention.


    After taking in every detail of my body, the girl''s man handles me once again, legs getting spread wide, and tongue invades my slit. Ilka pins my hands over my head, her body saddling my stomach, careful to hover over it. She forces me into a kiss, a long and lovely kiss. I surrender my body to my new wives and let them pamper my body. Akhae''s tongue shows the practice her long marriage has given her. Working every spot so delicately, like she''s enjoying the finest dessert. Ilka is more aggressive, massaging my small tits and our tongues fighting for dominance.


    She wins out when my first orgasmes, having me surrender myst fight for control. Akhae starts working a few fingers inside, searching for my weakest point. She finds it quickly, not giving me any breaks as my wives pour the love, I''ve wanted for so long over me.


    They work me over for hours, hands and tongues their only tools. I''m truly exhausted by the time they finish. The entire time Ilka didn''t let me get a word in, her tongue looking to move into my mouth permanently. Akhae working both of us to many orgasms. I''ll need to pay her back for all the work.


    I whisper an ''I love you'' out when they finish before passing out.

 Chapter 38 – A Typical Private Meeting with a Succubus

    Chapter 38 ¨C A Typical Private Meeting with a Subus


    *** Alzi ***


    Despite my new limitations, I''ve still been popr in the lounge. I rarelyst more than ten minutes before making the long trip to my room with a client or two, which makes me hope that I won''t lose the privilege Mistress gave me after the party that ended with me getting her pregnant. I haven''t had to say no very often; it is moremon for me to need it when I''m giving a massage. The girls there aren''t happy they can''t just bend the masseuse over to finish the session.


    Being a month pregnant, which for me is really two months, with twelve kids is proving to be troublesome, to put it mildly. Despite being only one more than myst pregnancy, I feel like I''m twice as big at each stage. I haven''t reached the stage where they move a lot; I don''t think I''ll get any sleep when they do.


    Today is extra worrying. Mistress told me not to worry about going down to the lounge; just head straight up after lunch. A client had already booked me. Other girls will asionally have a pre-booked night, but most of my pre-booked events end with a lot of my blood leaving my body. However, I am enjoying the extra rest and not needing to wear my heels.


    "Miss, your guest is here. I''m letting them in now," an orphan warns me through the door.


    "Ok, thank you for bringing them up," I say back, sitting up on the bed. The orphan opens the door slowly to give me time to get presentable, not that I use it. I just sit on the edge of the bed; I don''t get any tips for my work, so there is no reason to put in the extra work.


    "Hi Alzi, I warned you I''d spend some time with you. Your aura is amazing, intoxicating really," a demon says walking into my room. Arge smile on her face, spade tip tail flicking with excitement. "I n to see just how far you can go. The party had me full for weeks, and now I''ll get it all for myself." The being of lust slowly stalked over to me. The orphan has already closed the door and left us.


    She is short, five feet or so. Her breasts are almost too big for her frame. The little wings at her hip p uselessly. Her ck hair seems to trap any light that touches the beautiful strands. ck and red strips of clothing barely cover the demon hugging her every curve, letting her memorizing form shine. Her belly is toned, her abs just visible as she saunters over to me.


    I don''t say anything, fear taking my voice away. The demon just continues over to my bed, sitting on myp and pulling me into a big hug.


    "Don''t worry, I feed on lust. I don''t need nor want your pain. Honestly, I think we are perfect for each other. I need lust; you give off so much and force it out of others so well. Now I want a closer look at this tattoo of yours, so just lean back. We''ll get to the fun part soon," she whispers into my ear. She helps me slowly fall onto the bed, untying my sash and letting my top half be free of clothing.


    "Hmm, the dots are glowing now, pulsing¡ªsuch a pretty pink. You didn''t have a lust demon put this on you."


    "No, I don''t know what she was, but she didn''t feed on lust. I think it was fear."


    "I''ll do another transformation on this. You deserve a mark from a true subus. Other demons just don''t make them correctly," she says, rubbing her hands over the tattoo and my bulging womb. I feel a little mana surge. "Much better. I don''t know who else you got to mess with it, but they did a wonderful transformation. I barely had any work to do."


    "What do you mean?" I ask. Should I tell her it was a priestess? I don''t want her telling Mistress I had an unwee guest, but maybe it would help her tell me what happened to the tattoo.


    "They gave all the benefits I can provide and then some for fertility and virility. Even helping those you impregnate carry the children you bless them with. I don''t know how you got a fertility priestess to do it, but good job. I just helped you on the lust side. It should give you more control over your lust and mana when you actually learn how to use it." Her hands start to explore more of my exposed skin.


    "You knew?"


    "Of course. Don''t worry, I won''t tell Mistress. She''ll freak out too much, and you don''t deserve to deal with that. Your pregnancy is going to be giving you plenty of stress." Her tail starts to caress my cheek as her hands explore my breast.


    Slowly, she works my breasts, just watching and petting my face. Studying my every reaction as she messes with my nipples. I start to feel a strange pleasure stem from her fingertips. Something that makes my dick rise immediately, rubbing against the Subus''s pussy. My nipples perk up as I slowly lose myself to the lust forced into my body.


    "You didn''t think you were the only girl that could arouse others with just a touch. I think you''ll find mine is a bit more potent. You get a bit of healing in yours, ruining the effect a bit. Mine is pure lust."


    "Yes, please stop teasing me. We can talk magicter," I moan out, desperate to stick my dick in something.


    "Those are some beautiful words." What little clothing she had disappeared, my robe keeping my dick from rubbing against her perfect slit. Her tail teased my mouth, just begging for me to suck on it. So I take it in, letting my tongue run along it. The Subus shudders from the sensation. I give her tail a feel of my erotic touch, even letting a bit of my aura out. I can''t beat her in lust, but I''ll have a bit of fun trying.


    She makes my robe disappear somewhere in her moans of pleasure, finally letting my dick feel her skin. She grinds her hips, teasing every inch of my hard rod.


    "You want inside?" she teases me.


    I spit her tail out to beg, "Yes, please. I need to be inside something, anything. Please, please." I moan out, not thinking about the fact I can just use my hands to put it inside her, lust taking any rational action out of my mind.


    "Oh, inside anything?" A yful smile forms on the face of lust, "You should be careful about the words you say. I could do as you ask by putting a cage on your wonderful dick here." Moving a hand to pet my needy cock. "Luckily, I think it is a waste to lock up something so beautiful. Now, try again. Be more specific on where you want your dick."


    "Yes, I want my dick inside you. Deep in your pussy. Please, please. I need it."


    "Much better, my pretty little ve." She raises her hips just enough to force my dick inside and falls, taking it all in one go. "Yes, you''re so big. Fuck get my tail back in your mouth." I don''t hesitate to take the spade back, working my tongue along the edges. I finally remember my arms are free, so I grab her obscene breasts, my hands sinking into the soft flesh.


    Finally happy with all that is happening, she starts to ride me, rising from my hips till just the way to the tip is inside her. Then shees crashing down. Her wonderful cunt feels divine around my dick.


    I let her do all the work, I focus on control. The one thing I won''t lose is who orgasms first. She can fill me with as much lust as she wants. I won''t cum unless I will it.


    Her moans fill the room with the pping of our skin when she falls onto my dick. Her tail gagged my moans into a sad gargle. My mind is filled with lust, arousal, and the desire to fuck the demon on top of me, desire to breed her. All are attempting to make me lose my hard-fought control.


    I start to increase my aura, hoping it will affect the lust demon riding me faster than it makes me lose control. She keeps picking up speed, working hard to force me to cum. I can feel my control loosening as my desires start to boil over, threatening to explode.


    The lust demon goes first, her scream filling the room as her first orgasm hits her. I quickly follow, sting my seed deep inside, choking on the tail as I let my pleasure take over. Having beat the demon, I let my aura out a bit more. The Subus is still lucid, unlike my normal clients. She lets me spit out her tail and then push her to the side so I can take control this time.


    I flip her onto her back and spread her legs. I put my head between her legs to taste her divine nectar; my cum mixes in some. Her tail makes its way to my dick, wrapping softly around it to jerk it off. She even has enough length for the tip to tease my clit.


    Her teasing makes me give up on giving her oral quickly. I spread her legs farther, unwrap her tail from my dick, and enter her. I don''t bother going slow, moving my hips as fast as I can, preparing to release inside her as fast and often as I can.


    Her walls tighten around my cock, trying to milk everyst drop out of me. Her tail is trying to work its way into my ass. My only defense is my movement, but slowly, it finds its way in. I don''t let the dull pain stop me; I know soon it will be pure pleasure. I continue to fuck her pussy.


    Her arms force her tits into a taunting vision. I wish to grab them, but I need to hold her waist to keep my speed. Our low moans fuel my desire to keep breeding the lusty bitch under me. She activates her erotic touch, making her pussy a portal to heaven only my dick can enter. Her tail feels like it was meant to fuck my ass; I don''tst long before I fill her again; even my pussy lets out an ejaction. My entire body just wants to fill her with my fluids.


    I don''t let it stop me; the contest of endurance has just started. The odds I remember to make it to Yuki tonight are near zero as I focus on beating this Subus in stamina.


    ...


    For hours she lets me use her pussy, long overflowing with my semen. Each ejaction forces out the previous cum. Ourher regions caked in our various fluids. I have no idea how far her tail has made it up my ass; I just know it feels amazing. Our voices are hoarse from the moans, the begs, and the screams our contest has brought out.


    I let out another stream of cum, and she finally moves to change position. First, her tail leaves me feeling empty inside. Then extracting my sore cock from her filled pussy. She lets me fall onto my stomach as a strapon appears over her pussy, locking the cum inside. I don''t get a good look at the dildo, but I have a feeling it''s a replica of my dick.


    She wastes no time getting behind me and fucking me like a dog in heat. Her tail finds its rightful ce in my ass again. The pressure as she fucks my ass and pussy is perfect. The moans and pping return to give sound to our battle.


    We stay in this position for a few hours again, neither side willing to give in. Each orgasm poured more cum onto my belly and bed. A waste; it should be inside her, down her throat, in her ass, searching for eggs in her womb. Anywhere but my bed and belly.


    She''s started to slow down; her thrust happens less frequently and slower. Her tail is just sitting deep inside me. I feel her orgasm again behind me as I fall asleep, too worn out to continue.


    ...


    I wake up wrapped in someone''s embrace, two mounds pressed against my back, and something nibbling at my ear¡ªlikely the reason I''ve woken up. A tail is hugging my own.


    "Morning, sleepy," the Subus purrs into my ears, making my dick painfully rise. "You scared mest night. I was about an hour away from passing out myself when you finally gave in. As you can feel, I have a number of sex and lust sses. Yet you kept up. Good job."


    "Did you let me cum after you the first time?" I ask, hoping to have won somethingst night.


    "No, you won that fair and square. Subus don''t have great control over their orgasms. We just have great stamina and deal with lust."


    "Good," I say, trying to stay awake. Last night took a lot more out of me than I thought.


    "Girl, I need you to check something. I think you know what I want you to check."


    "Sure, give me a second." I focus on her stats; with her strength, I may not be able to see anything, but I need to try. I wait for the box of the Goddesses to show. It takes a few breathes time but I do get it. Only one thing is disyed for me: the word PREGNANT. "I just see the word pregnant."


    "Good. Subi are rare for one reason. Most sperm that ends up inside of us turns into food for us. You filled me up enough to actually get me pregnant. Normally we have to be in a month-long gangbang with a town of men fucking us to have a chance." Her pure joying from behind me. I think I feel some tears being wiped on my neck. "Thank you. I''m yours."


    "What?" is all I manage before she climbs over me and gives me a deep kiss.


    "I''ll serve you while you live. I''m yours tomand," the demon says like that exins what is happening. I feel a connection to her; the skin over my womb heats up a bit. "I''ve wanted a kid for a thousand years. Many of our kind have been killed for tricking a town into fucking them long enough for them to get pregnant. I didn''t want to risk death. Ipleted my sses, searching for one that would give me a chance for a kid. You''ve done that. You''ve granted my deepest desire. Now I want a house full of kids. I want to spend a decade or two pregnant. I know it will be tiring, but this is what I want. Will you give that to me?"


    "I''m a ve. How can I give you that?"


    "You won''t always be a ve. You''ll be free, I know it. When you do be free, you''ll havemand over me. I''ll serve you. Just tell me I''ll be your little breeding whore."


    "Um, sure. I don''t really know you. I have..."


    "Shh, I know. I''ll be a good little Subus for you. I''ll be a maid or concubine. I won''t get in the way. I''ve been stalking you a bit for the past few years. I''m willing to live with you, marry you even. I''ll make you and your wives love me. Don''t worry." ending with another kiss, stopping my response. It''s a little creepy to know she has been watching me. But she was nice during the party. She picked the smallest size when it was her turn to fuck me, helping me calm down on the horse, and I''m starting to think she put me to sleep when the worst started happening.


    "Ok," I respond, pulling her into a tight hug. I don''t get it, but I won''t turn down the help of someone this powerful. We stay like this for a bit before an orphanes to tell all the clients they need to leave.


    Her clothing appears, and she slowly stumbles out of the room, clearly sore from our night out. I start to move my mana, I''ve got to follow her soon to take a bath.

 Chapter 39 – Mai’s Accident

    Chapter 39 ¨C Mai¡¯s ident


    I was still a little sore walking down to the bath; even a full minute of my mana wasn''t enough topletely heal the abuse donest night. I feel bad for my new and only follower. I still don''t know what to do with her. I''ll have to ask Yuki about it. She''s strong and knowledgable so she should be helpful. I don''t really mind marrying her; I''ve heard most noble marriages have a few girls who are there not for love but for other reasons. Mistress let her up, so she likely wasn''t part of the group that nned to hurt us.


    I''m with the crowd bathing today, and not seeing Mai in the bath, I decided to just use magic and check for Mai in the kitchen. The pool does seem to treat sex-rted injuries really well, but I want to talk to Mai. Even in the kitchen, I can''t find my kitty, so I check the lounge next, which is empty, besides a few young orphans. Panicking, I run up to the third floor; Mai is neverte; there is no reason for her not to be downstairs already.


    Pushing through the pain, I quickly reach the third floor and rush to her room near the middle of the hallway. All the customers have already left, so I barge in. Mai has done it enough times to me that she can''tin about it. The first thing I see is red sshed against the far wall, then a stained tail lying still.


    "MIA!" I shout; I rush to her side as my mana surges forward, fast enough to manifest physically, pushing the blood-stained sheets off her bed. It searches for a target to heal. Mai is crumpled on the floor, blood slowly pooling around her stomach. I search for a pulse but I''ve only seen Kelly do it, I''m not sure what to really look for. Fuck my useless mana and sses. How can''t I heal my friend with this much life mana? "Come on, Mai. You aren''t dead. Please wake up. Flick your tail, breath, make fun of my useless ass. Come on, why are you still bleeding?" I cry out. Tears blur my vision. I don''t know what else to do, just push my mana to her and hope it does something. I have no healing skills and no mana training. The only knowledge I have of healing is moving my mana around and watching Kelly.


    "Come on, kitty,e back to me. I haven''t had your litter yet. You can''t leave me," I mumble out. Her bleeding has stopped, but I''m not sure if that is from running out of blood or if I''m actually doing something for her.


    "Alzi, can you move. Keep your mana up; just let me see her," Yuki says behind me. I''m not sure when she got here, but I''m not willing to let my kitty go. Frozen in fear, I just sit there mumbling. "Alzi she''ll be ok, but you need to move. Please, I need to get to her." Yuki ends up needing to peel me off her, leaning me against the wall. My body was soaked in Mai''s blood, body shaking. Luckily, I still can''t move, or I would likely fight Yuki to get back to Mai.


    Yuki''s back hides what she is doing, but I feel my mana finding a target to actively heal. I''m not sure if that is Yuki herself or Mai. Kelly steps into the room, and Yuki moves to the side so they can both work on Mai together, leaving stupid me off to the side.


    The stress must have put me to sleep as I was shaken awake sometimeter.


    "Hi Alzi,e on. They took Mai downstairs to Kelly''s room. Get up. They say they could use your help," Vasati says to me.


    "Is she ok?" I whisper, fearing the answer.


    "She''s alive but hurt. I''ll help you up here. Mai needs you now," she answers. She puts her hands under my armpits and starts to lift; I get my feet under me and rise. She quickly walks out of the room, and I stumble after her.


    Inside Kelly''s room, I see Mai on the table. Her stomach has been stitched close. She is extremely pale and I don''t see her breathing. Yuki and Kelly are on either side of her, poking and prodding.


    "I''ve brought her down, Yuki," Vasati says, getting both girls to turn to us.


    "Good, Alzi, you still have mana, right?" Yuki pleads.


    "Yes," I say. Yuki said she''ll be fine, yet Mai looks like she''s already dead.


    "Perfect,e here. I''ll do everything. I just need you to be the power source, ok? Together, we''ll get Mai to pull through, ok?"


    "Ok, please help her." Tearse back as I make my way to Yuki. Kelly is still searching for something.


    "Alright, just rx; I''ll handle everything," she warns right before pain explodes in my stomach, and I pass out.


    Yet again, I''m shaken awake. I think I''m still in Kelly''s room; the first-floor ceilings are slightly darker than the higher floors.


    "Alzi, how are you feeling?" Yuki asks me. I sit up, looking for Mai. I''m still in Kelly''s room, so she should still be here. Yet only Yuki and I are present; the table Mai should be on is empty.


    "Where is she? Why isn''t she here? You said I just needed to rx, and she would pull through. What happened."


    "Calm down, Alzi. Answer my question first then I''ll answer yours."


    "I''m distressed, Yuki. Alright. Now where. Is. Mai?" Anger is recing my fear. How hard is it to let me know Mai is fine? She promised me Mai would be fine.


    "Alzi, how are your kids?"


    "No, I answered your question, answer mine."


    "Alzi, that is a longer discussion. We need to worry about you first."


    "Fuck that! I don''t care about these bastards I''ll never see again. Tell me where Mai is!"


    "Alzi, tell me how the kids are doing."


    Amand, the screen is forced into my vision.


    "Womb is perfectly healthy."


    "Good, your fall scared us. We saw the twelve dots dull out for a while and got worried. I''m going to move the covers and check that they are still pulsing ok."


    "Yuki, stop ignoring me." Tears bursting through my anger. How hard is it to talk to me? me the fucks that hurt Mai and have the Duchess fuck me again. I can''t rece Mai.


    She continues to reveal my naked body, my tattoo glowing as normal. "I''m not, and I can see twelve pulsing dots."


    "I told you I don''t care."


    "I know. Look, Mai is. Well, she did make it through the ordeal. But she had some changes happen. All her blood was gone by the time I got there. Your life mana swamped the room, letting her stay alive through unnatural means. Mai should be dead right now, Alzi. That obviously means she had some problems."


    "What do you mean problems." I can handle it if she is crippled. I just need her alive. I just need to be able to hug her, maybe see her smile.


    "I''m going to work with her to fix the problems. Don''t worry. Just you won''t be able to see her for a while, ok? I promise she is alive. You''ll marry her and me. Ok, we''ll have our happy family. Just give me some time to help get her strength back."


    "My soothing touch can help after her sessions. My mana is good for recovery." My tears cloud my vision, anger, fear, and worry swirl around in my head. "Just tell me what is happening, Yuki. Let me see Mai. I don''t believe you. I should be able to help her." I''m shaking again. How could they keep Mai from me? I could help, right?


    "Look, your mana would hurt her right now."


    "Did she turn into something?"


    That question makes her wait, staring at me, uncertain of how to respond. What did I turn Yuki into? If I knew how to heal her, this wouldn''t have happened. Damn, Mistress is forcing me to be ignorant of mana, having these useless sses. She cost me Mai. My little kitten.


    "Yes, if you really would like to help, I could use some of your blood."


    "Vampire. I turned my friend into a vampire." How did I manage that? I healed her. How did I make her into a new being? What is going on?


    "No, we turned her into a vampire. By the time I got there, this was the only option. Your mana would keep her alive but not heal her. I''m sorry I took too long to get to you and her. The only option was to turn her into an undead creature. Vampires are the best option; they at least have ways to stay sane."


    "Doesn''t it take another vampire to create one?"


    "Most of the time. There are a few other ways to do it. This method is the most dangerous one, emptying the person of blood but keeping them alive. There are a few potions they need; all are actuallymon healing potions and antidotes. Thest thing I needed was a spark of life. That is what made you pass out and why I needed to check the kids. I took a bit of life from the twelve to do it. Adults hold onto theirs too well to use," Yuki pulls me into a hug. "She''ll take some time to adjust. Bloodthirst is something she has to get used to. She''ll have a hard time being near you as her progenitor."


    "As her what?"


    "You turned her, so you''ll be her progenitor. Since you aren''t a vampire, it won''t do anything special besides making her love your blood. So just give it some time, and you''ll have Mai back in your arms, ok. Now, let''s move you back to your room so Kelly can sleep."


    "How long was I out?"


    "I don''t know. It''s midnight now, but I didn''t pay much attention to the time you passed out. I had a lot going on handling the new vampire. The brothel will be closed tomorrow; today was also closed. Just get some sleep. There should be some food in your room." Yuki pulls me off the bed and out of the room. I expect Kelly to be waiting, but the next room is empty. Yuki heads straight up the stairs, pulling me along.


    "Ok." Finally, not needing to worry about Mai''s survival, I feel my hunger. The food would be nice. Making it to my room I see the food Yuki mentioned. I quickly eat it and fall asleep.

 Chapter 40 – Taking Care of Mai

    Chapter 40 ¨C Taking Care of Mai


    *** Yuki, a Little after Alzi passed out ***


    Nakumaing early is turning into a real boon. She can watch Mai as she settles into her new way of life. I just need to make sure Nakuma doesn''t use her as a test subject. She can go a bit too far when she has a question about magic. She once convinced her sister to hang upside down for an entire day to test if extra blood going to the brain helped you release mana faster. We found it didn''t; we also found it is a terrible idea to hang upside down for a day. We all figured that out thirty minutes in, but Nakuma insisted she stay for the entire day. I yelled at her a bit for that one, so she started to hide her experiments from me. She never killed anyone or permanently crippled them somehow. She seems to have a bit too much luck when ites to magic.


    Luckily, Mai is a small girl, making transporting her to my private house much easier. I''m attracting a lot of stares carrying a person-shaped bag around, but everyone knows not to question the strong. The one good thing toe from Mai''s transformation is that she may be able to get a ss. We''ll find out when she wakes up, but very few vampires don''t get a blood affinity during the transition. The rich mana environment Alzi provided during her transition should let her body ept mana well. Her getting a ss helps a lot. She won''t be strong enough toplete the hard missions with Nakuma and me, but she can protect the home. The few vampires left in the open are all nobles now; she could earn us some connections to them as well.


    That is only true if we can teach her to contain her bloodlust. I''ve been going back and forth about whether to contact the vampires now to help train her or wait. They may wish to kill her to cut off any chance of her going on a rampage. I''ll have to use that as ast resort. I can''t have Mai die, I promised Alzi she''ll be fine.


    My house isn''t in the noble or high-ss districts. Not being a citizen limits where I can purchasend. But I''m nowhere near the slums, and thend was a lot cheaper, so I got a bigger ce than I would''ve in the higher districts. Six bedrooms, most were turned into practice rooms for my various arts until recently. I had them switched back when I decided to marry Alzi. The kitchen and living roompleted the room list. I didn''t have a courtyard, I was on a bit of a budget when I purchased the home and I never had a reason to upgrade.


    It took two hours to reach the brothel, but my limp body made me go slower than normal. Nakuma is already home, so I''ll have her watch Mai overnight and in the morning. I''m just staying until Mai wakes up, and I can exin what happened.


    "HI YUKI!!" the crazy Kitsune yells when she spots me, her tails a blur of colors behind her.


    "Hi Nakuma. Please don''t yell so loud; you''ll disturb the neighbors." I reprimand.


    "I haven''t seen you for eighty years. If I want to yell to greet you, I will. Now, why are you carrying a vampire?"


    "Bitch learn to shut the fuck up!" I lose my top. I know she is loose-lipped, but she knows people won''t like a new vampire living in the same city as them, much less the same street.


    "Magic girl, only you and I are hearing what we are saying. Nowe in. I may be absent-minded, but I''m not stupid. It hurts you still think I have nomon sense." Her tails suddenly stop and drop behind her. Even her ears flop down to make her look extra pitiful.


    "I''m sorry. It has been a stressful few hours, and I need this vampire to live, ok? So, a slight change of ns. You''ll be watching her while I do my duty at the brothel. I''ll be here during the evenings to handle her and give you a break. Morning and night, you''ll watch her." I say, pushing past her and towards the bedroom without any windows.


    "Oh, she''s that fresh? I''ve got so many things to test with her. I''ve been wondering ho..."


    "No, no experiments. Alzi and I n to make her our wife. You can''t be using her as a test subject. We''ll be training her to control her bloodlust, and then she goes back to the brothel till Alzi''s is sold to the Princess, got it?" I say with a stern face. She''ll still run experiments; there is no stopping them, but it should limit them to nonharmful things like how fast her eyes dte instead of how much of her body can regenerate on a cup of blood.


    "But this is the perfect opportunity! A new vampire who has no idea how anything works, no control. She''ll be reacting to things as a natural vampire. There will be no hiding or guarding of secrets like thest one did."


    "Last one? When did you have a vampire before?"


    "Oh, I was going through some ancient ruins, and some bitch tried to bite me. Probably five years ago. Well, I quickly figured out she was a vampire. The whole give me a cup of your blood, and I''ll let you go thing made it obvious, so I kidnapped her for a few months and tried to figure out why vampires prefer the color ck. All the paintings, books, and stories have them wearing ck. There has to be a reason, so I wanted to test why. She wouldn''t answer any of my questions. It was so frustrating. I tried putting her in different outfits and different colors, but she wouldn''t just act natural in them. I had to give up and let her go."


    "Really, why do they wear ck? Please just let Mai grow into a normal, well-adjusted vampire. Alzi will not be happy if Mai has arge personality change, and neither will I."


    "Fine. I''ll do my best." She wines out like a spoiled brat.


    "Have you finished settling in?"


    "Yes, I got inst night. My room is almost perfect. I just need you tied to the bed, and I''ll be good to go." A hopeful smile spreads on this girl''s face.


    "No, not yet, at least. When I''m married to Alzi, I''ll think about doing that for a day or so, but no longer. Now, can I have some space? It''ll be easier to keep her calm when she wakes up if it is just me around."


    "Thanks, Yuki, you''re the best." She says, running out of the room.


    I get Mai out of the bag, onto the bed and wait for her to wake up. I''ve got a vial of Alzi blood. I also collected some of Kelly and I''s blood. I''ll mix a small amount of Alzi''s blood into the blood I''ll feed Mai and hope she doesn''t spit it out. She needs to get used to other people''s blood early. The biggest problem for new vampires is that they are often picky about the blood they drink, causing them to go hungry till they lose all rational thought and rampage looking for blood they can stomach. I had Kelly get some vials from other girls at the brothel. All I can do is wait for her to wake up. I''ll need to get Nakuma to teleport me to the brothel in time for when Alzi wakes up; I''ve got the required ruins marked in my bedrooms.


    It takes Mai an hour to wake up. She seemed normal as she opened her eyes and studied the new room. I haven''t put any decorations up in the rooms, just the basic furniture. She''s weak, but that was known beforehand; she should perk right up after some blood.


    Her eyes eventually find my neck and refuse to leave, making her look like a love-sick schoolgirl. A little drool shows in the corner of her mouth. "Yuki, why is your neck so pretty now?" She asks, clearly worried about her own behavior. Good, she has enough rationale to tell something is off.


    "My neck? Not the new room or why I''m watching you. My neck is what you want to know about?"


    "I want to know about all that, but I think if you answer my question, the rest will fall into ce," she says, licking her lips, letting her new teeth show for the first time.


    "Oh, I didn''t think you would put that together. Things are looking a lot better than I thought," I say, almost giving out a little cheer. She may not need to stay here long if she is this rational while being starved. I decided to give a little test and pull out an Alzi''s blood vial from my storage ring. She pounces immediately, faster than she''s ever moved before.


    Mai does her best to reach the blood, but she''s too starved, and I''m too strong for her to ever have a chance of stealing it from me. I put it back away and she returns to normal rather quickly, eyes making their way back to my slender neck.


    "You''re a vampire now, Mai. I moved you away so I can help teach you to control your bloodlust. Once that happens, I''ll let you go back to the brothel, or you can stay here and start to build up a good reputation for our family a little early," I exin. Mai''s eyes stay put as her brain tries to process what I just told her. It takes less than a minute for her predicament to settle in and for her fear to try to control her. Shaking her body, testing her fangs against her red lips. Her eyes are now blood red. Her ck hair and fur, shit, does Nakuma have a point about vampires and the color ck?


    Please have a ss, Mai, I''ll get you trained, and the stupid Princess will have no reason to deny our marriage when I force it from the Queen. "Focus on the Goddesses; focus on seeing your true status."


    Once more, she looks confused, then...


    "HOW! I don''t have an affinity or ss or anything. Why can I see the box?" tears threatened her beautiful red globes, demanding answers about her new-found blessing.


    "You now have an affinity, most likely blood. Check for your ss. Things just got a lot better for us, Mai. A little pain and arge reward."


    "I do. Wait, don''t people kill new vampires? How did I be one, and why did that give me an affinity?" she stutters, fearing back to the little kitten.


    "You should be dead; that is why you are a vampire. Most vampires have or gain the blood affinity, just like you now have. As to the death thing, yes. But I have a friend here that will help me teach you control. Once you have the control the people will have no need to kill you. Most vampires you hear about are the ones turned on ident and are left to kill the vige. I won''t let that happen to you. Alzi and I love you too much to kill you. Now, do you have a ss already?"


    "Yes, blood disciple. Is that amon one?"


    "I don''t know, but it doesn''t really matter. A ss is a ss when you didn''t have one before. Now time for what your stomach desires. Bite my neck, but remember to control yourself. When you''re full stop."


    "I don''t want to. Please don''t make me. Can''t I get it in a cup or something?"


    "No, right now, you''ll get it from the source. Later, you can have it in a cup. But you''ll always have to get some fresh, or you''ll go insane. Now stop stalling. The longer you wait, the harder it will be to stop." I get off the chair and sit on the side of her bed, moving my hair so she can easily reach my neck. I''ll likely need to force her off me.


    With my neck presented so weing, Mai''s instincts kick in, and she pounces, fangs sinking into my skin to draw blood. The fangs didn''t cause much pain, more difort. I put Mai on myp like a child and stroked her hair, trying to tell when she was full. All vampires naturally learn to control how much they can drink before they are full or start to hurt the donator. It just takes time. Nakuma and I''s blood just isn''t the right kind to train her taste on; our blood is probably rich enough in mana to taste good even. Mai will be living off Alzi''s Mother and her wives for long stretches of time, she''ll need to be fine drinking bloodcking mana.


    It takes about five minutes for it to be obvious that Mai is full. Likely happened a minute ago, but the signs are hard to judge. "Mai, I need you to get off me now," I say in a calm voice, testing her control. She ignored me as expected. A flick of my finger sends a little mana to p her off my pretty neck.


    Mai immediately tries again to sink her fangs into my soft neck. Her speed has greatly improved, but she is still far too weak to threaten me. I toss her onto the bed and stand up, ready to give Mai a little beating if she still can''t get control. Sheunches herself at me as soon as her feet touch the bed; I feel my blood jiggle for a fraction of a second. Bold girl using a skill on me at level one.


    I give her a good few ps when her head nears my neck, knocking her out. I need to get back to Alzi; she''s likely waking up now. I can have Nakuma take over for me here. I go searching for which room she picked out.


    I decided to check the one next to the master bedroom and felt a lot of mana moving around in the room. I gave her room a gentle knock, not daring to go in. Who knows what trap she''s set for me inside.


    "You can just walk in if you want. I don''t mind, anytime, especially if I''m changing or sleeping and defenseless to stop you from taking advantage of me," She calls from inside.


    "I''m not that stupid. Get out here. I need to give you the blood, and I need you to teleport me back to the brothel."


    "Fine." I hear her stomp over to her door and walk out.


    "Here, these are the bottles to feed her from. You''ll need to mix this bottle into them¡ªjust a drop."


    "I know, I''ve never messed up an experiment. She''ll be ready for you soon."


    "She isn''t an experiment. Just get her stable. Alzi will worry about her."


    "Fine, to your room, please. I need you on the ruins."


    "I know, this way. And no, you are not allowed in my bedroom without my permission. As soon as I get to the brothel, you are to leave my room." I don''t know why she respects that wish of mine, but the girl never enters my room without permission. As soon as I step onto the strange circle, I appear in my room at the brothel. She''s gotten a lot faster with that spell.


    Time to check on Alzi, I hope I didn''t kill her kids. Alzi likes to pretend she doesn''t care about her kids, but someone as nice as her can''t be indifferent to those she''s raised for nine months.

 Chapter 41 – Mai’s Training

    Chapter 41 ¨C Mai¡¯s Training


    *** Yuki, After talking to Alzi ***


    I thought the Mistress would be waiting for me. She''s sitting in the little waiting room I had made when I decided to put in the teleportation ruin. Mistress wasn''t going to let me lock the door, saying she couldn''t be seen waiting in the hallway of her own brothel, so this was thepromise.


    "I don''t have a lot of information. It wasn''t the Lady who paid for the night. Anything more will take some time," I say as I unlock my bedroom door. I hold it open to invite the Mistress in. She quickly enters and finds a chair. I fall onto the bed, ready to go to sleep as soon as the Mistress leaves.


    "What happened to her? Am I looking for a murderer or not?" Mistress asks. Her voice is t, not letting me know if she cares about Mai''s life or just if she''ll need to report the death of a worker.


    "She''ll live, just needs a month or so break."


    "Fine. Do you have any clues as to who did this?"


    "How would I know? You know your enemies better than I do. It could be any of the brothel owners. I heard about therge payment they had to pay you for the party. One of your sisters trying to scare you or me the mes between you and the other brothels. It could also be the Princess not wanting Alzi to have any reason to be mad about leaving this ce with a cor still around her neck." I try to take a few deep breaths to calm down. I was a little too close today to losing both girls. Alzi would do something stupid if Mai is killed.


    "So you do like to spy on your Mistress. I had no choice; I don''t have a secret realm ready to burn a kingdom to the ground behind me, Kitsune."


    "Then ask for help. Just be happy Alzi likely won''t seek revenge for this. Now fuck off, I don''t know who did it. I was too far away to do any good tracking, just know that someone entered her room after her client left in the morning. Also, tomorrow, I''ll be paying off Mai''s debt; she''ll continue to work here but as a full employee."


    "Why are you acting like that is your choice?"


    "Maybe I disagree with Alzi about revenge. Sure, right now, killing you just takes Alzi farther from me. But once she is no longer yours, I coulde back here and get my revenge. I know a lot about you now, honestly. Where you live, your wives, where they work, their families¡ªthere are plenty of things to make your life miserable. So please tell me Mai can''t continue working here after I pay off her debt."


    "Make too many threats, and I''ll let the Princess know about you. I''m sure she would dly let her mother know you''re threatening her citizens. I''ll let Mai work," she says, trying to contain her anger.


    "Treat Alzi well, and I won''t hang this over your head. Alzi agreed to be your ve; I can''t fault you too much for taking her. But I will help her hurt you if she decides she wants her revenge. The Princess won''t care about you then."


    She doesn''t give a response, just storms out letting me finally get some sleep.


    *** Mai, Morning after ***


    Fuck I need a good neck to bite. Yuki was so soft, reminding me of when I drink from Alzi''s breasts. Damn it, I''m going to be switching back and forth from Alzi''s neck to her breasts now. Alzi, I want her blood. Yes, that would be the best; she turned me like this. The least she could do was provide me blood to live. I would just need a few hours of her time each day to drink, some pets, fluff my tail a bit maybe? Not too much. Fucking Yuki took me away from her. But her neck was soft, and I felt like a little baby in herp. Alzi would be better; her touch is so soothing. I shou...


    "Hi Mai, I felt that you were awake, so I''m here to give you your breakfast. I''m surprised to see you awake so early. Most vampires need to get used to waking up early, even if they''ve done that their entire lives. Well, lucky you, now here is the blood. Drink it; if you puke it up or try to fake it, I''ll slit your throat andugh as you slowly heal it back together," she says with a smile, sitting in the same chair Yuki sat in.


    Fuck who is this bitch. She''s bigger than Alzi in the chest; she''s about Yuki''s height. Wait, did she threaten to kill me?


    "What do you mean slit my throat, and who the fuck are you?"


    "I am Yuki''s lover. I meant slit your throat, as in cut your throat so blood spills out. Then I wouldugh at your pain." She says again like it isn''t an absolutely insane thing to say. And how is she Yuki''s lover? Yuki has no lover yet. Alzi will be her first.


    "You aren''t Yuki''s lover. Yuki is waiting for Alzi to be free to have sex with her. So who are..."


    "I AM YUKI''S LOVER! SHE PROMISED I COULD TIE HER UP TO MY BED ONCE SHE HAS MARRIED ALZI!" She screams out at me. My instincts force me to cower, wishing there was a way to escape this crazy woman. Fear keeps me quiet, worried I would offend her again. "Sorry, that was a little rude of me. I will be marrying Yuki. So we are lovers. I have already nned the first three years she''ll be tied to my bed. I just need to figure out the rest of the century." Somewhere, she pulled out a block of wood to whittle something. Likely a dildo based on the perverted look she is giving the imaginary Yuki on my wall. "So I advise you not to make that mistake again. Alzi will be in the marriage yes, but I''ll be the main wife to Yuki. I have my ways. Now, drink the blood or don''t. I would love to use my wood on you."


    Wood? She''s going to rape me if I don''t drink the milk? How could Yuki be friends with such a pervert? Plus, doesn''t she know how dangerous it is to use wood? The chances of disease go so much higher if you don''t properly maintain the wood and the finish. Plus, the tip on this one is much too pointed. She could probably stab me with it!


    Not wishing to have my cervix stabbed by miss crazy, I quickly down the blood, not checking the taste as it enters my stomach. But the aftertaste was impossible to escape. Shit, that was what the lingering taste was. Shit surrounding a flower. That flower felt that much better with all the shit I swallowed and forced away. I need more of this flower, My own endless supply. Nothing less will do.


    "I need more and get rid of the dog shit you put in it," I say, eyes closed, dreaming of swimming in this divine liquid. Oh, to bathe in this would be a great goal to strive for. Now I just...


    "FUCK!" a hole appeared where my right tit should be. I don''t have the strength to do anything but scream and stare as the hole slowly closed. No blood spills out onto the bed, just a gaping wound. I can see blood inside me, yet it doesn''t leave my body through the breast-sized hole in my chest. Not that I have much thought power to wonder how.


    It takes an hour for me to calm down. My body healed itself a while ago, but the lingering pain didn''t let me focus. The entire time, the Crazy Kitsune just stared at me, smiling as she sharpened her terrible dildo.


    "Twenty minutes to heal and thirty-five to regain your senses. Well, remember that feeling well, little vampire. That was how it felt to be attacked by magic; now, trust me, wood will feel a hundred times worse andst a thousand times longer. Yuki asked me to give you a drop of Alzi blood with each meal, but it seems you are too distracted by it, so you''ll only be having the dog shit when I feed you. Now get up; we have more training to do."


    I had to do push-ups, an endless amount of push-ups. At first, I could do a set of twenty before copsing, only getting a few minutes to rest before the Kitsune would threaten me into starting again. Quickly, the number dropped to fifteen, then ten, five, then not even one. I would slowly go down, arms give out, and I m my nose against the floor. She would mock me and make me try again. She wouldn''t let me have any food, well blood, till I did a thousand push-ups. I never got close before Yuki made it here and let me free from her torture. I only had the strength to hug my savior before passing out.


    ...


    I think it''s the middle of the night; I just noticed I don''t have a window, so telling the time was pure guesswork. Guess the whole vampires can''t be in the sun thing is real for the weaklings like me. My main focus right now, though, is blood. I''m starving from not having dinner. Visions of Alzi presenting her neck fill my imagination. I need to visit that bitch, but I''m too weak to get up. All I can do is dream of Alzi''s sweet blood dripping onto my tongue. Please, just a few drops.


    Something drops into my mouth, a liquid. It tastes nothing like my sweet Alzi, but I don''t have a choice right now. I need blood. I work the blood slowly over my tongue, trying to keep myself from puking the blood away. I dry heave when it reaches my throat, but I''m too weak to force it away. More drops follow, and I force my mouth to let each reach my throat and then down to my stomach. Slowly, strength returned to my body, allowing me to focus on things other than Alzi.


    Halfway through this slow, painful feeding, I get enough strength to sit up, but I worry about getting another hole sted into my chest. Something I will not be going through again.


    "Smart girl, I was hoping you would give me a reason to st you again," she said, giving me a smug smile. Well, at least my guess was correct. "By the end, you weren''t gagging anymore from the blood. I guess I should exin some things to you."


    "Please, can the first be your name? While I enjoy calling you bitch, I should know the name of who is taking care of me. Also, why does blood taste terrible if I''m meant to live off it?"


    "Nakuma. As to the blood, it is likely a form of control. Most vampires are turned to create a puppet to y with. So, an addiction to the progenitor''s blood is made to help keep them in control. But, as you drink other blood, you get used to it. We believe you should lose your addiction quickly with how little Alzi blood you drank. Now get up; time for squats."


    This bitch. Fucker doesn''t deserve me using her worthless name. She''ll be named piece of shit for the rest of my life. But for now, I obey, not willing to experience her punching a hole in my chest again. I need to get rid of my addiction; I like being Alzi''s cute little kitty. If this workout routine continues, I''ll start looking like those bulky warriors Alzi drools about.

 Chapter 42 – A Deal for Help

    Chapter 42 ¨C A Deal for Help


    *** Alzi ***


    "It has been three days already; let me see Mai!" I scream out, everyone in the kitchen stares at me, but I just keep yelling. "You''re hiding her death, aren''t you! LET ME SEE HER!"


    "Alzi, I told you this will take time. You will see her, give me a month. I can''t bring someone back from the dead or build a body, ok. If I promise you''ll see Mai, then that means she is alive," Yuki repeats, "please, stop yelling at me. I''m running myself ragged for that girl, and all you do is yell. Mai is doing fine, just isn''t ready for visitors." She wraps me in a hug, trying to keep me from screaming. I haven''t spent this much time away from Mai in five years.


    "Please hurry, I need to see her. I can''t sleep. All I see is her drained body; please let me have a new image." I say, breaking down in her arms.


    "I know, Mai''s doing better than we thought. She''s able to drink normal blood already. Your blood is still too attractive to her right now. If you were in the same building as her, she would do everything in her power to bite your neck." She whispers into my ear, gently rocking my towering figure. "Now, what we need to talk about is your destructive behavior. I''m not willing toe back here to that scene again. I''m taking care of Mai right now, I don''t have time to take care of you as well."


    "It makes me forget about her. Makes the scene disappear for a few hours. I don''t want to, but I just see her then; well, I decide I don''t want to see that."


    "Alzi, you need to be stronger. Your kids..."


    "Bastard. They aren''t my kids; I won''t see them ever. This birth will take just as long. I''ll be asleep for days after I push them out; plenty of time for the damn Duchess to sweep them up." My anger red up again.


    "They are your kids, always will be. Your Mother has talked about how they run up to her. Your blood will always connect them to you. Don''t hurt them, don''t hurt yourself. You just got the ability to say no to that kind of y, and now you''re jumping in head first? Stop, I can''t take seeing you and Mai like this. Focus on how happy Mai will be when shees back. She''ll be ming herself if you go too far and get hurt by a client."


    "I know, I try. It''s just so hard. Now, I''ve even started ming myself. Why else would they attack Mai? Everyone knows I like her and that she has no affinity. They targeted her because of me. Who did I hurt?"


    "Nobody. You aren''t at fault. This is Mistress''s mess, not yours. She is in charge of security and handling these types of problems here. You didn''t do anything wrong; you simply saved your friend''s life."


    "Doesn''t make the thoughts go away."


    "You have to try. Mai will need you to be strong when shees back. Now I really do need to visit her. I can''t leave her in Nakuma''s hands for too long. Promise me you won''t have sex during the massages, even if a divine woman walks in."


    "I promise," I force out. I wish I could keep the promise, but deep down, I know I''m going to throw myself at each girl who walks into that room, hoping to forget that day.


    Yuki gives me onest squeeze before heading out. Her tails hang low, showing her worry. Her appointments have been in the brothel for the past few days. I think she''s taken over the scheduling of them now, giving her some time to spend with me each morning and letting her get to Mai faster.


    I sit down and slowly eat the nd lunch, wishing to stall my bad decisions as much as possible. But there is only so much time eating can take up, especially when you have a beautiful cor that will make you finish.


    Soon, I''m walking to the counter. Once there, I just stare at the dark wood countertop. Constantly reminding myself I promised to be a good girl tonight. Promised to just massage the bodies thate to me today. Then, the firstes in. A familiar face, one I just recently got pregnant. About a month ago, I identally made her think I wanted her; I figured out I had an increase in power the day before, which I didn''t control correctly. She was fun; it would be fine to fuck her. I''ve already done it once, and it was a good time. Nothing for Yuki to get mad about.


    "Hello, My Lady. Are you here for another massage?" I say, forcing a smile to my face. I need to get her in the mood again.


    "Yes, I heard the price decreased, and the first month may not be hard, but it is a change. I can see you''re going through it as well."


    "Yes, the first month is the easiest; be careful in the ninth; it has a lot of surprises besidesbor. Now, if you would please, this way." I say, remembering I knocked her up. The girls rarelye back after I''ve got them pregnant.


    I quickly strip the pale mage. As soon as I took the mage''s underwear off, a strange aura appeared in the air. Is someone watching her? Doing my best to ignore the ominous feeling, I gather my things as she dips into the bath. Desiring to waste no time, I already have my erotic touch set as low as I can while I wash her body. Loving her casual moans, her fingers twitching to y with herself. I spent a little longer than I should have cleaning her chest; the aura definitely strengthened when I got near her private parts. Keeping my hands far away, but my touch still gets the mage into the mood.


    "Shit, you just love to tease me, don''t you? Do you want to fuck me again? Go to the table, you little slut," She says, getting out of the bath. She follows me, letting magic dry her off. As soon as I''m in reach of the table, she bends me over my hands reaching out in panic to stabilize myself. Then she grabs my left leg and forces it onto the table. All I''m wearing is a loose robe, and this position lets all my junk out.


    I wait for her to start pounding me, but instead, I see her sit under me, moving to wrap her lips around my dick, her fingers finding their way inside my slit. It was not what I was hoping for, but good enough for a distraction. She works my hole and dick slowly, teasing me. To be honest I''ve been hard since the second she walked in. I had a lot of fun getting her pregnant. Maybe I can get into her family when this cor falls off; she seems to like me.


    She doesn''t take much of my dick, maybe a third of it, but her tongue work more than makes up for the little she takes. Teasing my head, she''s quickly making sure I can only think about shooting my load down her throat. Her fingers are careful to not overshadow the work her tongue is doing. My raised leg gives her easy ess, letting her casually work my shaft. She sits there, tasting my precum spill out.


    It takes a few minutes with her slow, methodical work, but I''m starting to feel my orgasming on when she stops. Fingers pulled out, her head letting my cock free.


    "No, please don''t stop. I was so close."


    "Well, that''s too bad. Get on your back," the Ladymands, getting out from under me.


    "Yes, My Lady," I say back, moving quickly to get on my back, spreading my legs wide so she can pound me.


    "No, legs down, you dirty little slut. Your dick makes the perfect seat right now," she teases, confusing me. Why isn''t she just fucking me? She did thatst time and was really good at it, too. Slowly she sits down, letting my dick deep inside her. Her pussy feels amazing, wrapped around my dick. She doesn''t move, just sits there staring at me, thinking about something.


    "Girl, why are you so eager to fuck me again? I''m already pregnant and so are you. I can''t even force you to have sex, yet here you are, waiting for me to bounce on your cock. I know I''m pretty, but you''ve seen pretty faces for a decade."


    "I want to forget about Mai."


    "I''ll need an exnation of that soon," She says as she starts to work my shaft, her pussy gripping my dick as it moves. I try to move my arms, but her magic keeps them in ce. Instead, I have to watch her y with her tits. Squeezing therge udders together, teasing my nipples.


    "Let me touch, please. I can make you feel so much better."


    "Fuck, your dick makes me feel perfect already," She moans out. Her hips fall at a perfect pace, pping against my wide hips. She doesn''t have to work long to get me ready to cum. I don''t care aboutsting; she teased me enough already. Shees down, and I max out my touch, forcing her to cum with me, filling her pussy with my seed. It''s a shallow orgasm for her, so she quickly recovers and gets off me.


    "Up, time for what I paid for. You''ve made this pregnant Lady do way too much work."


    "I''m sorry, My Lady," is all I can say before heading straight to the table. Wait, why am I going to the table? I need to get the oils; she should be getting onto the table.


    I only make it a few steps before the other presence freezes me in ce. The Lady just circles me with a careful eye, looking for something. She makes three circles before I feel two holes appear in my neck. I try to scream out, but the presence has mepletely frozen. The Lady wraps me up in a hug as she sucks my blood out, hand rubbing my bump. After my initial panic, I find this position rxing, forgetting about the terrifying presence holding me still.


    For ten minutes, I''m at her mercy, my blood slowly leaving me to feed the pregnant vampire on my back. She ends by giving my wounds a little lick before I close them with my mana. I expected them to free me after she had her fill but they keep there, the Lady still hugging me.


    "You made a vampire, didn''t you. That is what happened to Mai, right?" she whispers into my ear, her breath tickling me.


    They freed my mouth so I could answer her. "Yes, someone tried to kill her. I wasn''t able to heal her, just keep her alive as she slowly bled out. Yuki said making her an undead was the only option." I whimper. Are they not going to let another vampire exist in the city?


    "You made a rogue. Kind of bold, don''t you think. I mean, do you know how to take care of a new vampire?"


    "No, Yuki seems to know. She had a friende to the city to help. But could you help Mai? I''ll pay you back when I''m free. I have less than a year before this cor falls off. I''ll pay you back if you can help Mia. I''m worried about her. Yuki said she may get an affinity that sounded scary." My mouth moved as fast as possible to beg for help.


    "How are you going to pay me back?"


    "Kids. I can help you have kids. Vampires struggle with that, right? I got you pregnant. I''m sure I can get your wives pregnant."


    "Deal. If we ask, you''ll get any of my wives pregnant," a new voice says. This one is sweet and sultry. Intoxicating, I could listen to her talk all day. What would she sound like moaning underneath me? Wait, why are there two girls here now?


    "Who are you. Only those that have paid are allowed back here!"


    "I''m not in the room. I''m Countess Esmeralda Silvana. You''ve met my wife, Quinte. Thank you for getting her pregnant. We would be happy to correctly train a new vampire. It has been much too long since we''ve seen a girl not from our family. Now, Quinte, stop ying around. Get your massage and get ready to leave. While you were right that we needed toe here again, I''m not happy risking you outside." the voice calls out.


    "Yes, dear. But I won''t ept you smothering me this much for the next eight months. I''ll need to live a little. We just got ess to more kids. This won''t be ourst batch," Quinte says back, her exhaustion at being followed everywhere evident.


    "Don''t care, hurry up," The countess calls out, her presence fading into the background.


    "Bitch, Ie with good news, and this is what I get. Hmph, hurry, ve, we don''t want to feel her wrath."


    They let me move again so I quickly get my oils as Quinte gets on the table. I waste no time working over her body. No erotic touch this time, just my passive soothing touch to ease her aches.

 Chapter 43 – First Mana Lesson

    Chapter 43 ¨C First Mana Lesson


    *** Countess Esmeralda Silvana ***


    "Hello, Yuki, I''m here about your rogue vampire," I say. I had hoped to surprise this annoying little Kitsune, but they''re too familiar with magic. She just looks at me with disgust through her mirror before focusing back on her face to clean off her make-up.


    "She is fine. I''m not sure how you heard about her, but you don''t need to worry," Yuki responds, still just cleaning her face.


    "Oh, really? I just had a little conversation with Alzi, you see, and she was begging my family to help her. She made quite the offer, one I found too good to deny. You should be happy to have the oldest vampire family help train the rogue," I say while trying to find a chair. The petty girl keeps moving them into her storage when I look at them.


    "What deal? I''m in charge of the vampire, so only deals I agree to are binding."


    "I don''t appreciate the implication that you can own a vampire so easily. Alzi is Mai''s friend. If she asks us to help her, we can. Now, if I put in a little bit of effort, I can find Mai, but I would prefer not to need to go through that effort. It would be best for both of us if we worked together to help Mai. I''ll even personally be a part of her training, I need her to grow strong, or it would reflect poorly on me and my family," I say, looking for a seat.


    What have I done to this girl? Every chair but the one she is sitting on has been removed! Even her bed was taken out. "May I please have somewhere to sit? We are both well past the age to y these silly little games. As I''ve stated several times already. I want to help Mai. I won''t be taking her away. She can stay where she is ande back here to work once she has control. I''ll even try to find time toe here and train her some more after. The price Alzi is paying for the training is well worth the extra effort of going to Mai."


    "What price?" finally turning around to look at me. Even without make-up, her face is beautiful; Alzi is a lucky girl. Well, as long as Yuki isn''t this petty about everything. Oh! She finally gave me a tiny stool. This bitch.


    "She promised my family kids. Whenever I ask, she''ll get a woman in my family pregnant."


    "Another rich snob taking advantage of her. That is hardly a fair price. Your family hasn''t had a kid ever, so even the one she''s given you now is worth a lot more than helping a vampire that has already mostly gained control of her blood lust."


    "Aren''t you as well? You could''ve convinced Mistress to sell to you forever ago, yet you''ve let her suffer so she sees you as her lifeline. The woman that keeps her sane in these dark ces," I say, pulling out my own chair to sit on. "As you said, we haven''t had kids before. We''ll need to wait and see how this first one behaves. We''ll likely be taking the kids slowly; both parties have plenty of time to have kids. Besides, she''ll be the wife of the Princess. So we won''t even be taking advantage of your house. I''m willing to renegotiate when you all leave the Princess''s harem."


    "How do you know all that?"


    "Easy, Quinte is friends with the Princess. So the sale was directly told to us. Next, it is easy to tell what the Kitsunes want. You all have a much worse rate of male births than humans, so you asionally send out a woman to track down someone with a strong seed to keep your realm going. So you obviously have a n to get Alzi back to your realm; otherwise, you would move on from her. Don''t worry; none of this will be shared with the Princess. No need to piss off the family that holds the chance for me to have kids," I exin with a smile.


    "Fine, your current deal with Alzi onlyst while we are in the Princess''s harem. After that, we will work out a new deal. I''m about to head to Mai now so you can join me."


    "I''m willing to ept that. Now, let''s get going. I''ll bring Quinte as well so we can take our carriage."


    "Thank you, I''m a little tired of walking all the way out there." We stand up, and when I put my chair away, all of hers appears. Maybe I should make her run alongside my carriage. Sorry Alzi, I will be using your seed a lot just to piss this girl off. My girls are pretty, so you shouldn''t mind.


    ...


    I don''t get a chance to make Yuki run; Quinte immediately wees the petty bitch inside. The journey was a lot farther than I had expected it to be. The Kitsune must have set up some teleporting ruins to be making this trip everyday.


    "Here we are," Yuki calls out. We''re in front of a decent-sized house for the area. Just a single floor, but it should have a decent amount of room inside. Enough to train the basic skills at least. Quinte insists oning inside; I worry a bit about the other Kitsune, The Crazy, as she is known. Well, her name should exin my worry. But I can''t force her to stay no matter how much I want to. I''ll just stay glued to her side. I do wonder how true Yuki''s statement about how close Mai is to controlling her bloodlust, it would be nice if we didn''t need to work hard to handle that and instead could just focus on the vampire aspects.


    *** Mai, When Yuki and Vampires Arrive ***


    Yuki should being soon, letting me be done with these stupid jumping exercises. The Crazy is even making me do them naked! Fucking pervert. My tits have even grown, making them jiggle a little with each jump. She''s been taking notes the entire time. She better keep growing in strength cause as soon as I can overpower her, I''m starting up my own boot camp for her. See how much she likes mild sexual harassment while I im to just be conducting scientific research.


    "Mai! Nakuma! I''ve brought a few guests over. Alzi convinced them to help Mai learn more about being a vampire." I hear Yuki, my beautiful savior, her white tails showing her purity over this perverted nutjob, scream out. Immediately, I stop and run to the front room. My speed has increased a lot, but I can''t really control it, so in the tight hallways, I can''t go much faster than I used to be able to run.


    Yuki has boarded up all the windows, letting me travel freely. She says after I get a few sses I''ll be able to handle the sun, but for now, it will burn me. She has with her two women nobles based on their clothing and how they stand. I give them a deep bow for respect.


    "Oh, someone who actually knows her manner. What a wee surprise; I thought she came running screaming for our blood," therger one said. I''m not talking about height; her chest is one of thergest I''ve seen. Even Alzi is smaller despite her several growth spurts thisst month. "You can look up now; I know the floor isn''t very interesting to look at."


    Doing as she says, I get a better view of the two nobles. Both have a ck dress, one with silver essories. The other woman is a lot smaller in the chest, about the size of Yuki. Both are pale like I am now. But their eyes are brown, not my blood red. Silver hair with a nice shine. Both are looking at me with questioning eyes.


    "Are you two Ladies vampires?" I ask hesitantly. Are they here to take me away?


    "Good guess. I love your hair, and your eyes are quite sharp. Come here. Let us have a better look," Therge one says. Will she let me touch them? Nakuma and Yuki aren''t interested in fucking me right now, and I''m finding I''m a little too used to having sex every night. These two look wonderful to sleep between. Soft and gentle.


    "Yes, My Lady," I say as I slowly make my way to them.


    "Alzi recruited these two to help you. They''ll go beyond just teaching you how to control your bloodlust. So be respectful and learn well from them. It''ll help you grow. I''m going to go speak to Nakuma before she falls asleep. Thank you, Countess, foring today," Yuki says, giving a small courtesy before walking into the back, leaving me naked in the hands of two vampires.


    They spend the next few minutes quietly, poking and prodding my body, letting no ce be sacred. Maybe I can get them into bed? No bad kitty, focus on learning.


    "You''re a pretty little thing. Now,e on, we need to see how your control is first, then we can make a n. I haven''t gotten to train a vampire for two centuries now, so I''ll be stopping by often. Quinte here won''t be able to visit as often. I''ll have some of my other wives stop by as well to give you different perspectives. We''ll continue the training even when you get back to the brothel, and if you stay in the city, we can continue there as well. Now take us to your room, please," the Countess instructs once they are done teasing my body.


    "Yes, My Lady. Thank you for taking the time to teach this one."


    "You don''t need to be so proper. Vampires can speak equally to us in private," Quinte says with a cute little chuckle, ying with my soft ears.


    "Are you sure? I''m amoner, a prostitute, a whore. You''re powerful nobles. How co..."


    "Yes, in fact, you need to act as our equals. Eventually, you''ll be invited to parties for vampires and their families. You''ll need to act powerful; the better option would be to be powerful when you get there. Act like a servant, and they will work to make you one. I wouldn''t mind a maid like you, but Alzi asked us to help you. She paid a price that demands we do our best," The Countess says. Should I ask her name, then? Calling her the big one seems a bit disrespectful, even if it talks about her power.


    "Then may I know your name?" I gamble.


    "Good, you learn quickly. Maybe they are right about you almost having control. My name is Esmeralda Silvana," she tells me. Esmeralda and Quinte look almost the same, with the only real difference between them being their chests.


    "Why do you two look so simr?" I ask as I let them into my room.


    "We are from the same family. She was born a few hundred years after me, but when I turned her, I excited her bloodline, giving her this look," Esmeralda let me know, pulling Quinte closer. I guess she is proud to marry her descendant. Alzi will likely get along with her well. "You should know Alzi has actually gotten her pregnant. A little girl, the first for our family," she continues.


    "Congrattions. I''m happy your family can finally raise a kid of your own. It would be great if you let Alzi meet the child. She really wishes to meet all of her kids." Esmeralda sits down in the one chair in my room and pulls Quinte onto herp. Quinte gives a little frown before cuddling up into the older vampire.


    "Thank you. Don''t worry; Alzi will have some opportunities to meet the child. Now, on to the reason we are here," She says. Then nothing happens; they just stare at me with a small smile as I stand across the room. Then it hits me, Alzi blood. They opened the bottle. It smells good, so sweet. Only Yuki has let me have any of Alzi''s blood, and that is just a single drop. I will say the other blood they feed me doesn''t take shit anymore, but Alzi is still leagues better.


    It takes a lot for me to not sprint across the room for the blood. Nakuma says it''s a great thing that I only shake a bit when she lets me smell the blood. But I hate it. I hate knowing I would attack my love and drain her dry if I smelled her.


    "Good, I thought they were lying when they said you had some control over your blood lust," Esmeralda says, ying with her wife''s hair, a carrying hand over her womb. "I''m d I don''t have to start at the very beginning. Now, for today, you''ll stand over there and follow our instructions. We''ll go through some simple exercises that will help you start controlling your new speed and reflexes. Running earlier showed you''ve been doing some control training, just not the best way."


    "Dear teacher, here is some about mana first. Nakuma is doing a fine job in her physical training. I''ll leave a few better exercises for her to do with Mai here. Tiring out the poor girl won''t help her learn control over any of her abilities." Thank you, Quinte. I''ve got this blood affinity, yet nobody has said shit about it. They''ve just made me do perverted exercises!


    "Ugh, fine. Do you have an affinity and ss now?"


    "Yes, blood affinity and ..."


    "Don''t share your ss. That is for you and your family," Quinte interrupts me, earning her a harsh look from the Countess. Why didn''t Yuki and Nakuma warn me? I''ll have to ask thatter. I didn''t think sses were that secret. Yuki says that even two people with the same ss can have wildly different abilities, mana, and skills even at the same level.


    "I thought sses were just general overviews of what you do. Each ss provides very different skills to each person?"


    "They do, but they give people an idea of what you are capable of. This is fine when you have a sex ss or other nobat ss. But in a fight, letting others know your ss gives them some knowledge of your abilities. It''s small, but when it is, your life is on the line; well, you should do everything you can."


    "Oh, I guess that makes sense. But how do you know my ss isbat-focused?"


    "All vampire sses havebat to them; it may not be the focus, but it will be aponent."


    "I see."


    "First thing. Do not teach Alzi about mana. If her Mistress hasn''t let her learn, but someone tells her about it, she''ll lose the ability to use manapletely till her owner allows her to learn."


    "Fucking stupid, but ok."


    "Good. Now mana gets created all over the body, but mainly in the breast. Hence why, size matters for a woman. Men just create more evenly throughout their bodies. Men create less by arge margin because of this. Mana can be released freely if you wish, this is likely how Alzi does it currently. This will release a lot of what is called unrefined mana. It will have a hint of your affinity in it and will listen to yourmands, but it will be weak, slow, and easily destroyed. Refining mana requires to circte in the correct pattern. Starts in the head, down the left side, first through the heart, then the lounges, passing through the breast tissue, down to the womb, up the right side to the lounge through the breast tissue, and up to the head. Notice that this skips your arms and legs. Once you get stronger, you''ll be able to add them to the path, but for now, you don''t have enough mana to do that. Nakuma or Yuki can tell you when and the full path."


    "Can you use the mana in the air?"


    "I''m d you''re asking questions and not just foolishly acting. Yes, you can. But only a small portion close to your body. It will be wild and hard to control; as you are now, you likely couldn''t make it do anything. You can try to force it into your body to supplement your supplies, but it takes years of practice to gain the control needed. Best to start with your own mana first."


    "I see. Should I try circting it?" I ask, wishing to use magic that has evaded me all these years.


    "Yes, don''t focus on a skill; just try to manifest pure blood mana about an inch from your nipple."


    I try. I don''t feel much mana in my head, but I''m able to make it move down to my heart. Past that, it runs rampant. It doesn''t hurt me, but it does make me lose focus and smell that sweet blood I want so bad.


    "Good, keep trying. The first turn is the hardest. You''ll likely spend a week trying to get that part and then the rest will follow in a week after that."


    "Ok, I won''t give up. Thank you for the lesson."


    "Happy to help a new vampire. Someone from my family will be around here tomorrow. Keep practicing, but don''t forget to get some sleep." Quinte gets off her wife''sp, and the sweet blood disappears.


    I keep trying as the leave the building, always failing just as I try to turn the mana.

 Chapter 44 – Yuki Checking up on the Girls

    Chapter 44 ¨C Yuki Checking up on the Girls


    *** Yuki, While Esmeralda Teaches Mai ***


    I took Nakuma to my room to talk and give Silvanas'' and Mai some privacy. Alzi gave them something too valuable to betray her so I can trust them.


    "Have you found out who hurt Mai?" I ask, entering my room. Nakuma works efficiently so I wouldn''t be surprised if she has already tracked down the assassin.


    "No, but I''m close. Don''t worry, when I find them, they won''t h..."


    "Stop. You don''t need to do anything to them. We''ll let Mai kill the people directly responsible and some of the masterminds. Alzi will get the rest when she loses the cor. We need them to be prepared to kill, and they should get a bit of revenge."


    "Fine, but I don''t like tracking people down that I don''t get to kill."


    "I know, but this is important. We need to build our future wives up."


    "Fine, what about Ashryn. Sorry, I mean ''Mistress''? When do we get to kill her?" Nakuma says, making her hatred of the Mistress very clear.


    "That is up to Alzi. She hasn''t really hurt us, so it would be problematic to kill her. A lot of royalty are close to her due to Alzi and I. I think the Queen may have a kid from Alzi which will be seen as the Mistress giving her a child. My Mother won''t help us if we start the problems," I try to exin. I would love to get back at the Mistress for the pain she has caused Alzi, but we don''t have the support right now.


    "What are the odds Alzi kills Mistress? I haven''t had a chance to meet her yet due to babysitting."


    "You aren''t babysitting. Once Mai is good you can get a massage from her and only a massage. You can NOT get pregnant. We have a lot of work to do in theing months. A lot of fighting and traveling. To be honest, Alzi will likely let her go. She is a little too kind and sees what the Mistress is doing as ok since she let herself be a ve. I''ll try to convince her to force the Mistress into a supporting family or something so she gets a bit of revenge, but that is likely as far as that will go."


    "Why are we marrying someone so weak?"


    "Being kind is not a weakness. I know Alzi is more than happy to kill the other owners. She just sees Mistress as not pushing past any boundaries." Alzi will surprise Nakuma, I hope. Alzi is a dragon; they all snap when pushed too far. Alzi is no different. I''ve seen how she looks at those who torture her in the bedroom.


    "Fine, I''m going to get some sleep."


    "Thank you for all the work. Soon, we''ll be traveling and fighting together. Just give it a few more months."


    "Thank you. I can''t wait to see all the blood and sweat flowing down your pretty breasts." A creepy smile returned to her face. She was so serious before; why is her default personality perverted? I should check on Mai and let her know what Alzi promised for this extra help.


    As I make my way through the halls, I feel mana moving around in her room. I guess they decided to focus on her ss over body control. I''ll have to find a way to let her test her skills; I don''t think her blood magic would be good to practice on us. I guess it is time to hunt for some rats or something.


    "Hello, Mai. I see they taught you the first path. The first turn is truly a frustrating thing. Even Nakuma struggled with it at first," I say, surprising the girl out of her concentration. "Sorry, I didn''t realize how focused you were. Though it is bold of you to still be naked in the presence of a countess outside of the brothel," I tease her just a bit. She''s been working hard thesest few days; she deserves to rx a bit.


    "They said to treat them as equals when we are alone."


    "Oh, I didn''t know that was a rule for vampires. Interesting. You should keep practicing for a bit more. It should be easier to control now that a lot of mana has been used up. When you don''t have any more, we can rx a bit. You''ve been working hard thesest few days."


    "That would be nice," she says with a genuine smile.


    I sit in the chair, wondering what to do after her practice. She''s likely a little horny. Even those without a ss still gain attributes based on what they do. She''s been in that brothel for years, and her sex attributes are high. High enough, they''ll likely show up in her skills and next ss options if shepletes her first one. She only makes it another minute before running out of mana. I''ll need to find a way for her to level up some so she can''t get more mana to practice with.


    "That is enough, Mai. You don''t have enough mana now to keep practicing," I tell her.


    "Ok, I feel exhausted. It''s like I''ve been up for an entire week," she says, lying down on her bed.


    "Yes, running low on mana does that. Don''t worry; you''ll get used to the feeling, and your body will separate the tired feeling into a slightly different thing, letting you keep moving; just your thoughts willg behind. This is important during a long battle. Besides the tiredness, how are you feeling?"


    "I''m Scared, mainly. I miss Alzi, but then I remember what I would do to her. If she were alone with me, I would likelymand her to stay still while I drain her dry."


    "Don''t worry; you''re getting close. It should be no more than a week before you can go back and see our dragon."


    "Good, I''m surprised I miss sex so much. I do like the job, but I would prefer some true love when making love, you know. Yet I want to go back for the sex."


    "Yes, the higher your attributes are the more you enjoy it. This is why Alzi is so ok with followingmands, sex, and getting over rape. Her sex and submission attributes are extremely high. It''ll be something we have to work on when we marry to help her not listen to everyone when they tell her to do something."


    "Shit, that bitch taking her control even after the cor falls off."


    "Don''t worry. A few maids under Alzi will help her be more assertive. Her dragon blood will do the rest." I move over to Mai''s side. I''ll y with the naked kitty to ease her stress. Yes, just to relieve her stress. Maybe I''ll have Alzi... NO! I just warned Nakuma about getting pregnant. I can''t go behind her back and do it.


    "I hope so; we''ll have to keep an eye on her. I can''t stand seeing her get into another bad deal under our watch."


    She moves her head to rest on my shoulder, and I wrap an arm around her waist. I eye her perky little tits; small can be quite nice in the hand.


    "She kind of made one already. She is the one who asked for the noble''s help. She promised them kids whenever they asked. I was able to limit how long that deal wouldst. It isn''t the worst deal. They''ll be helpful in teaching you things we don''t know about, but it is still a lot to give up. So remember to thank her when you see her." I start to inch my hand to her thighs.


    "Don''t worry, she''s saved my life again. I have plenty to thank her for. I''ll find a good time to thank her thoroughly." Damn this whore, spreading her legs to tease me with her little slit. She knew what she was doing, getting so close to me and talking about sex. Fine, I''ll just have to show this naughty kitty what happens after teasing me.


    "Good," I whisper into her ear, "why don''t youy down and let me relieve that need between your legs?" She sneaks in a quick kiss on my cheek before using her new speed to get into position. The little vixen looks magnificent, waiting for my service.


    I spread her slender legs a little wider and dig in. My tongue teased her lower lips, going in slow circles. My tails teased her legs, pinning her own to keep it from interfering with me.


    "Oh, yes. This is what I was talking about¡ªlove in lovemaking," Mai says for encouragement. My tails have freed up my hands to see how much she has grown in the chest¡ªa nice handful, I find.


    I force my tongue inside her, searching for the clit. She lets out a cute little pur when I find it. Her hands find my own ears, giving them loving pets as I work her clit and nipples.


    I bring my left hand back to put a few fingers inside this pussy''s pussy. Just two is enough to grow her moans as she stops petting me and instead forces my head to stay between her legs.


    "YES, YES, please, you top whore. FFUUUCCK don''t stop," she moans out. I consider stopping for calling me a top whore. But in a way, I technically am, so I let her cum from my tongue and fingers.


    "FINNALLYY OOOOHHH!" Mai lets out. I think she was a little pent-up. As her orgasm winds down, she falls asleep. I cuddle up with her for half an hour; I need to get to Alzi before she freaks out. Mai has a sweet little smile on her face when I leave her. Hopefully, she has a good dream.


    I wake Nakuma up real quick so she can teleport me back. I quickly make my way down the stairs. I stayed a bit longer than I should''ve, but Mai needed thepany, and now I''ve got good news for Alzi.


    Moving inside her masseuse room I see her waiting. It looks like she actually didn''t have sex outside of Quinte this time.


    "Hi, Alzi. Esmeralda came up and informed me you made a deal with her. I took her to see Mai today. She was impressed with how far along she was in her control. I think it will take a week at most for Mai to be able toe back here," I say as she runs up to give me a hug.


    "Really? Good, I was worried you would be mad about my deal."


    "I was for a bit, but we could use the help, and well, you like making kids. They said you could meet them as well. I was able to give a time limit where we would then renegotiate the terms."


    "Oh, thanks for that. I figured I made the time frame too big. But the family seemed nice, so I didn''t mind too much."


    "They did treat Mai well. Ok, girl, let''s do the massage and get some sleep."

 Chapter 45 – Mai’s Return

    Chapter 45 ¨C Mai¡¯s Return


    *** Alzi a few days after her deal ***


    Shit why was someone using my dick when I was sleeping. These whores know no bounds. Sure, their pussy felt great, muscles working hard to please my cock. Their ass gently teasing my growing womb, but still, how long were they going where I didn''t feel a thing? I already feel close to finishing, so it must have been a while. They didn''t even put my hand on their tits or stomach to cuddle. Hmph, I need to teach this girl a lesson.


    I turn on my touch and aura while pushing her onto her stomach so I can pound her more easily. I give her some cum deep inside during the switch and open my eyes only to find Mai was the bold girl. I probably should have known, but I just woke up. You can''t me a sleepy dragon for things! Well, I moved her to pound her, but she only gave out a nice long moan so I could get another orgasm out of us and then figure out what was going on.


    I get my hands under her hips to get her ass in the air, and then spread her legs a little and start to use her pussy. Her muscles work on pure instinct as I pound her into my bed. I know she won''tst long, so I speed up my own orgasm to cum together. Releasing my second load with a grand moan. It is a great way to start the morning. I let my dick go soft and wrap the kitty in my arms and wait for her to be lucid again.


    "Really Alzi. I was just teasing you and this is how you respond? Soaking my insides twice in five minutes! I was out longer due to your aura than I was actually fucked," she screams, like my ying with her was some great injustice. "You should let a girl enjoy her morning fuck for a little longer. A great Lady like myself should be loved gently."


    "Lady? Honey, we''re whores. I''m a sex ve, a breeder. You got fucked exactly as you wanted. I''m the one who should be aggrieved. You must have spent ten minutes working my cock while I was asleep. I deserve to feel the entire time I''m inside you. This dragon doesn''t like people trying to take her seed without her getting the enjoyment."


    "Shit, Alzi, you need to check if I''m pregnant! I meant to get you close and finish you in my mouth! I forgot when your aura hit," She panics. She really needs to not fuck me in the morning. As I said, I''m made to make kids. I quickly check on her and find I really messed up this time.


    I weakly let out a little "sorry" in her ear.


    "Damn it! Alzi, you know you need to be careful with the girls here."


    "I know. I''m sorry. I just woke up, and well, I didn''t really think. I III just wanted to y with who was on me. I''m sorry," I say, feeling the start of my tears. I didn''t mean to do it. Dragons aren''t the smartest when they wake up. "I''m sorry..." I keep repeating, shrinking into her back, trying to hide.


    She lets out a little sigh, "I''m sorry, Alzi. You''re right. I was ying with you first. I should have just been giving you a blowjob from the start if that is what I wanted. This is my fault. Just I didn''t n on getting pregnant right now," sheforts me. Wiggling around in my grip so she can hug me back. "Look, I have some good news. I''m free. Yuki paid off my debts and made Mistress promise to let me keep working like Vasati. I won''t go into debt from this pregnancy. I''ll likely have to leave when I do give birth, but I can make Mistress agree to let you see the kids for the few months before your freedom."


    "It''s ok?"


    "Yes, I''m happy I can carry your kids. I''m sorry for getting mad at you. This is my fault; you behaved as I should''ve expected. Neither of us acted correctly here. I''m happy to be able to see you finally," she says, pulling me into a deep kiss, helping me calm down some. She holds me in the kiss for a few minutes. When our lips separate, a bit of spit refuses to let them disconnect, making Mai bite her lip to get rid of it. For the first time I see her new fangs I helped cause. "Thank you, Alzi. You saved my life and even gave me an affinity and ss. Then you helped me get vampires to teach me. Yuki told me the price. I''m happy it doesn''t encroach on your freedom much. Thanks to you, I''ve gained four levels, and I can use magic and skills. I''m sorry for making you worry. I''ve caused you a lot of pain these past eight days then I went and yelled at you for giving me a kid. I love you, Alzi."


    "I''m happy you''re alright. It hurt not being able to see you. This has been a strange reunion, but I''m happy to hold you," I say through the few tears still left from before. "I''m happy despite the tears, please believe me. You know what pregnancies do. I''m happy you have a ss; I just wish I didn''t have to see your body lifeless to get it."


    "Yes, I wouldn''t rmend it. Esmeralda was saying how lucky I was, that plenty have tried this method, and it''s rare for it to work. Most end up dead before the spark can be added. Few turn into some abomination that dies shortly after. The few that turn mostly go mad. Thank you for helping me pull through all of it."


    "Yuki did the actual work. I just iled my mana around, hoping it would heal you. Then she was the one to get you to actually be healthy."


    "Yes, well, we should go get a bath. I''ve been looking forward to bathing you. I can''t wait for my belly to show, and we can bathe each other''s belly. In a few years, it would be fun for us to both carry a kid for each other."


    "I would like that. Too bad my pregnancies go so fast."


    "I could just make you carry another kid for me," she teases me. No way would I get pregnant back to back when I''m free. I''ll need at least a year between them. Preferably longer. I''ll have to find a way to keep my wives from getting pregnant, too, or they will live with the bellies. I guess I could just not use my dick, but it feels great to bury it in their pussy. Maybe just do anal? This is a problem forter.


    "You''ll have to do a lot of begging to get that kitty. Let''s get up. Today, I just have to do massages. Take it easy. Some nobles have said they need to be careful the day they get pregnant, or it''ll hurt the kid."


    "Hmm, I haven''t heard that, but it would be smart to take it slow getting back into this." We untangle ourselves before heading down to the bath. Mai had already picked out clothing for us. We walk down naked together; Mai holds the clothing with one hand, the other wrapped up with my hand. She quickly throws our clothing in a bin and leads me to an empty spot to bathe.


    "What was the training like? Youpleted it a lot faster than Yuki first said it would take," I ask. I was not really washing my body; I just used magic for that, instead watching Mai to see how she had changed. Her ck hair really brings out how pale she is now. Her red eyes look amazing. The biggest change is her tits. She is still my cute little kitty, her tits are still small, but you can tell she has some mana now.


    "Lot of exercising and taunting me with your blood. Vampires gain fast reflexes and extra speed that I had to learn how to control on top of my blood lust. It took me the longest to get over your blood. I think the exercises were partly to make me hungry to make it more difficult but stick when I finally did get over it," she exins. "The Silvana family mainly taught me magic and some secrets about vampires. Nothing grand, just some secret meetings and such that I''ll be able to bring you to once we marry. Sorry, they warned me not to teach you magic without the Mistress''s permission."


    "I know, Yuki told me the same thing years ago. I tried begging for a few months, but she didn''t care," I say ''finishing'' up my front side and making my way behind Mai. I give her a quick nce and notice her muscles are more defined, just a tad. She had a nice look, but I preferred her without the muscle. Nice a soft. "Yuki said she had a friende to help you. How was she? Yuki seemed to hint she would be sticking around a while, maybe even marry us as well."


    "Umm, well, she is strong in magic. She has a lot of mana and bigger breasts than you. She is about the size of Esmeralda if you''ve seen her."


    "Not yet. I think I will after Quinte gives birth."


    "I see. She did seem to prefer being with vampires. Well, the girl''s name is Nakuma. She is a colorful kitsune, a little perverted and strange. She wrote a lot of notes down while I was doing the exercises. I''m not sure what she wrote down."


    "Hmm, I''ll have to ask her for the notes. I can''t let her have anything weird about you."


    "I''m sure that is what you wanted. Did Yuki mention I had to do them naked? You''ll get along with her once she sees you have simr goals as her. She is a bit crazier, though, more than sex drives her. Never agree to be an experiment partner for her."


    "I heard Yuki mumbling about that a bit."


    "Not even going to deny your perverted ways?" Mai teases as we switch ces.


    "Mai, my reaction to getting fucked in my sleep was to fuck them harder. Dragons can''t really deny it. Add in my sses, and I never stood a chance. When I leave this brothel, I honestly worry a bit about how I''m going to satisfy my sex drive. I''m going to need my wives to be on the watch for me identally walking out of the house naked!"


    "We can get some maids to be your concubine. Nobles always have plenty of those, and if we get desperate, we can earn some money selling you as a stud."


    "I hate that I somewhat like the sound of that. Huh, seems like there will be a lot of problems to solve once I get the chance to leave."


    "There always are problems to solve. Right now, you''re just forbidden from fixing them. Now let''s go get something to eat."

 Chapter 46 – Meeting Nakuma

    Chapter 46 ¨C Meeting Nakuma


    Lunch with Mai was great. I guess Yuki was catching up on sleep as she didn''t make an appearance, or maybe she wanted to give me some time alone with Mai? I''ll have to give her a bit more attention tonight, I was a little grumpy with her the past week or so.


    Today, I''m a masseuse, so I make my way over to the front counter after lunch. Despite not needing to make extra money, Mai still went to help set up the lounge.


    I get behind the counter and begin what will likely be a short wait for my first customer. Despite being just one month along, two, if you factor in my faster pregnancy, I''m past the bump stage. The first thing I need to do once I''m out of here is learn how to control the number of kids. The past few pregnancies have just been getting bigger, and I don''t think I''ll be able to handle anyrger, even with my tattoo helping. I''m going to be inbor for days, pushing out all these kids just to never see or hold them.


    The door interrupts my nning as a kitsune? Opens the door. Wait a multicolored kitsune. Isn''t that Yuki''s friend? Why is she walking straight at me with a perverted smile? Mai dared topare this girl with me! I''m not straight-up perverted like this; I''m just not afraid of sex and nudity! Please don''t want a massage. Yes, she is likely just fishing for a thank you from me.


    "Hi, I would like to get a massage," The Crazy Kitsune says, shattering my dream just as it manifests.


    "A gold coin, and we can head back right away," I say with a smile. Yuki''s friend can''t be that bad. I was overreacting; surely, this girl wouldn''t do anything weird with me.


    "Ok, here you go. Your curves are great. How far along are you? I haven''t been able to spend much time with pregnant women. They and their wives always chase me away." What is she doing that causes her to get chased away? Yuki, please give me a sign you''re watching out for this poor little ve.


    "Two months ounting for my passive. Now, this way, just a short walk here." She immediately moves through the door. I need to limit my time with her. Mai warned me about her experiments. Is she going to try to take advantage of my cor to force me to participate? "Oh!"


    "Sorry for surprising you, just your ass is beautiful, and I wanted to see if it was muscle or not. You must have some strong legs."


    "Yes, you''ll find all the girls here have strong legs. Sex is a surprisingly good workout, and many do a bit of dancing as well." Shit, this girl is bold. "Here is the door," I say, holding it open for her, but she is standing waiting for me to go through it so she can continue watching my ass! I know it is beautiful but this is a bit much. "Please enter, I''m instructed to hold the door for the client."


    "Oh, I see a bit strange, but I''ll enter then." We finally get into the room, and I get a chance to see her backside, and well, I guess we both have a great ass.


    "Would you like to have a bath first?" I ask the standard question.


    "Ooohhh, I didn''t know that would be an option. Yuki should''ve told me more information about this." She wastes no time using magic to strip and walk straight into the bath. This stupid girl, I''m supposed to strip the client so I can feel her up a bit! I''ll just be extra thorough cleaning her.


    Quickly grabbing the supplies, I start on her strong back. It isn''t the back of a warrior but a mage. Her tails were soft, but I prefer Yuki''s; this girl''s tails wander too much, feeling up my breasts and ass.


    I eventually get to her front and her stupidlyrge tits, which felt great in my hands. My hands just sink into their softness. Her nipples and are wererge and deep pink. I could imagine how good they would feel in my mouth, little milking out. Yes, the first chance I get, I''m making this girl pregnant. As a thank you for helping Mai, of course.


    Her stomach is simrly toned like her back, her legs the standard strength from years of travel. I did risk a quick feel of her pussy; herrgebia would be amazing to spread with my dick. I finish up quickly after that and direct her out of the bath.


    "I know you''re interested in me, Alzi, but Yuki has forbidden me from having sex with you. So get mad at her; I would love to fuck you," she says casually as she once again uses magic to skip a step. Her magic dries her offpletely just as I grab the towel.


    "Oh, that''s too bad. Your body is amazing. I would love to explore more of it. Well, then, would you like to use some oils during the massage?"


    "Yes, that sounds lovely. I haven''t had a full-body massage in a very long time. I could use the pampering," she says, getting up onto the table.


    I quickly grab the oils and get to work on her strong legs. They prove her time traveling, stiff and sore, as if she was running for a month straight. I guess it is a good thing we didn''t have sex; this girl needs a lot of work. I slowly make my way up her fine legs. When I reach her inside thighs, I''m careful to keep it professional and not in a professional brothel whore way. I wish I could tease her pussy again, but I skip it and move to her ass, then tails. I wonder if Yuki is willing to do a threesome with this girl? I think all that fluff would be a lot of fun. The cuddles would be amazing.


    Her back is just as stiff. This girl must havee from far away to have worked this much stress into her muscles. When I finally get to turn the kitsune over, I have to work my way up to the tantalizing treats that are her soft tits. The second I flipped her over, she fell asleep, and a bit of drooling out of her perverted mouth. With my target asleep, I decide to sneak in a little suck on her nipples. I need to test if they are as good as I imagine. They are.


    She ends up being so out of it I have to give her a little flick on the nose to wake her up.


    "Shit, you didn''t take advantage of me in my sleep?" she says with a look that tells me I should''ve done more in her sleep. Next time.


    "Of course not, my Lady, I would never take advantage of my clients."


    "Oh, are brothels really that well-regted here? Well, I should get going. I''ve got a busy day," she says, her clothes magically appearing back, and she disappears. Did she teleport or just make herself invisible to stare at my ass some more? Probably stare, so I walk back, making sure to wiggle my ass a bit more than usual. She confirms my thought when she gives my ass a p when I get behind the counter. A Few secondster, an invisible force opens the door. Sorry whoever walks in next, I''m too horny to not have sex. Though I doubt they''ll mind.


    *** Princess, Evening ***


    "Your Mother, the Royal Highness, is here to see you," my maid informed me. I was going over tomorrow''s ns again, but you can''t exactly ignore the Queen.


    "Let her in if you could give me some time, please," I tell my two maids. I smooth out my dress and stand up to wee my Mother in. The first maid opens the door for her and then leaves so we can talk in private. I deliver a small courtesy and offer the Queen a chair. "Please sit, Mother. I''m happy to see you. You''ve been busy with my little sistertely, so it''s been hard to get time with you."


    "Yes, well, she is a cutie, and she came toote to fight for the throne, so I need to give her some benefits." Sitting down in the chair. Her back is perfectly straight, legs are crossed without showing a thing under her short red skirt. Her long blonde hair tied in a high ponytail showed off her pointed ears. Her chest trying to burst through her top, showing even when I take the throne, she''ll have the real power in thend for another decade at least. It is the best way to transfer the power, make it so the previous Queen can enforce her decision over her kids. I had hoped she would continue the conversation, but she seemed content to just sit perfectly and make me sweat over nothing. Time to go fishing.


    "How is she doing? She ising up on her first birthday in a few weeks, right. I''m sure she can already use a sword."


    "Oh, she is great; her little wings are so cute when she tries to fly. Her muscles are much too weak to support her tiny body. Her tail always gives away her thoughts. She gets so flustered when I guess what she wants correctly. You should visit her some, I think you would get along with her well." Why is this younger sister getting spoiled rotten? I was already runningps at her age! Swinging a sword before the sun rises and studying the origins of mana by candlelight. Huh, at least I know I won''t have to defend the throne from her when shees of age.


    "I''ve been busytely as well. But don''t worry, I''ve already blocked out time for her birthday. I hope I can bring my future wives with me to it. I think they would all love to see her as well."


    "The invites have been sent already; most likely, they will all have an invite. I did see the invite to the wedding; I''ll be able to make it, so do take that into ount."


    "Already nned out. I''m d you''ll be there. The first wedding is important. Would you be willing to walk me down the aisle?"


    "So you do n on running for the throne. Is that what tomorrow is about?"


    "Yes, I''ve confirmed all the positions I need. I''ve got enough support." Don''t you dare deny me, Mother. I''ve worked too hard for it to end here without a chance to fight.


    "Is a man going to be at the wedding?"


    "No, but I have confirmed someone who will join. They will just take a few more months to join."


    "Duchess, that will provide support?" a small frown appearing.


    "Yes, I wouldn''t dare ask without that. Duchess Fluvis."


    "Just one? I guess your elder sisters already have the rest. Very well, I''ll let you. But I expect you to marry a man soon, or I''ll force you out."


    "I won''t have a man. I''ve found a powerful herm to fill that spot."


    She pauses with this information. Does she know who I got? Wait, my sister has wings and a tail like a dragon. Shit, did Alzi already fuck my mom! Why did a brothel whore get my Mother pregnant, hell why did she get to have sex with her!


    "I see, that is eptable. Has she had kids already?"


    "Yes, she fathered some and mothered some. That is the dy, actually. She is currently pregnant, so I''ll marry her after that."


    "I guess that is eptable. Be careful going forward. Getting me mad won''t help you," she warns, getting up to leave.


    "thank you, Mother. I never meant to get you mad. I was just young and made some mistakes."


    "Doesn''t change what you said."


    "My sisters must have done simr things. Why am I getting punished for being younger? They aren''t angels. I''ve been working my ass off to help our people for years now. Yet all you can bring up is my one mistake."


    "I obviously remember your aplishments, or I would have denied you the right to fight," she tells me while walking out. Bitch, I''ve heard the stories of my sister when they were younger. They made bigger mistakes. Losing people''s lives over their stupidity. Why is mine the only one brought up? Hell, I know they didn''t have to ask you for permission to run or have you starting useless meetings talking about my little sister.


    "Your Highness, are you ok?" a maid says after closing the door behind my Mother.


    "I''m just annoyed. Please continue where we left off." When I take the throne, I can push her down on the bed and show her she should''ve been more worried about her other daughters.

 Chapter 47 – Selecting a Family

    Chapter 47 ¨C Selecting a Family


    *** Princess, Next Day ***


    When I woke up this morning, I got a little note from the Queen¡ªjust three words: ''I''ll be there.'' It was a little worrying. My party isn''t really fit for a Queen; it was made for a future Queen. I''ll have to trust that she won''t be there long, just at the end; otherwise, things may get a little awkward. The only thing to worry about was what reason did my Mother have to barge into my announcement?


    The party starts a little after lunch. Most of the girls who will try to get a job as my maid or marry me will try talking to me before dinner. Dinner is the official announcement, followed by some dancing. It should be a good night as long as I get some good women asking to marry me and work for my house. I''ve had plenty of interest, so I don''t need to worry about that. The worst will be the men. I won''t have a man or herm to show at my side, yet I''ll be denying them all. Laws dictate only one dick per family; not even the Queen can break that one. The heavens demand it.


    "Your Highness, we''ve finished the make-up. Are you ready for the shoes?" My headmaid asks. She''s already requested to follow me after my bid. Most of my current maids will continue to serve me after. The new ones will be to serve my wives and concubines and take care of any kids Alzi gives the family.


    "Yes," I respond, giving myself a once-over before standing. My tight, deep red dress shows off my every curve and makes my bust a bit bigger. Not that I need that much help. Only the Duchess''s, my older sisters'', and the Queen''s are bigger. Well, there is countess Esmeralda, but that old vampire doesn''t count. My golden blonde hair is in an intricate bun with a golden hairpin, and I wear a simple silver ne to draw attention to my cleavage.


    The maid brought over the seven-inch heels with an inch-and-a-half tform. Nobles have all agreed that anyrger is just stupid, though there are rumors that Alzi can go bigger, something to show off when I get her by my side. I walk over to my couch so the maid can put them on me. The heels use just a few straps to keep them in ce, letting me show off as much skin as I can.


    "Your Highness, would you like earrings?"


    "Yes, gold. I have enough silver." The maid picks out small, dangling earrings in the shape of a sword.


    "Everything is set. Are you ready for your entrance?"


    "Has everyone arrived?"


    "Yes, just your mother is absent."


    "That is expected. Come on, let''s go."


    The party is in one of the many ballrooms on the castle''s grounds. It''s a smaller one, but the Queens'' have spared no expense to make all of them grand over the years. Stained ss windows, golden statues, and a fine red carpet surround the wood dance floor. Thergest crystal chandeliers you can find, with beautiful marble columns holding the high roof up, bring awe to all who enter.


    I walk carefully down the three floors of my house. Tomorrow, I will be given some property to manage and run my campaign out of and my own castle to live in till I take the throne. Four maids follow, with two guards in full armor. I''m a warrior, so my magic capabilities are limited. In these heels and dresses, I can''t really fight; otherwise, the guards would be useless. As they are, the only real use for them is to stall till I can switch my clothing out for the items stored in my nipple piercing. Normal rings are too easy to lose or get stolen. Othermon piercings are tongue and belly rings. A few girls even get as bold as to pierce their clit. They swear it makes sex better, but I''ll let them be delusional.


    I have a short walk across thewn to get to the ballroom hall. The building holds four different ballrooms, and the main castle holds two more. The grand ballroom and the main ballroom. Only the Queen can hold events in the grand ballroom, and you need her approval to get something in the main ballroom. I was thinking about using the main ballroom, but it would be a little too bold. Holding a party to announce my goal to rece the Queen in her home is a bit much.


    We make it through the great gold-ted doors and stop in front of the ballroom doors. I wait for the attendant to single they''ve announced me and then walk in, all eyes on me in my beautiful red dress and stunning heels. The chandelier''s light reflects off my white skin, blonde hair, and silver jewelry, giving me a glowing appearance as I greet those who are showing support for my bid. Lots of young women aiming for a spot besides me as I make my final climb. They give a respectful p as I make it to the middle of the room. I give a little twirl, soaking in the attention. I''m fighting for them, to make their lives better. To protect ournds and people.


    "Wee all! I''m extremely happy to wee you all to this party. I know some have traveled far to be here and made many sacrifices for me on my journey to this moment. Today is a great celebration, and we look to the future. Please get to know one another for the next few hours before the dinner. After dinner, we can all let loose and have some fun!" I shout out. Everyone knows what this party is for, but you have to pretend from the beginning. A silly tradition from when you didn''t need so much support to just start a bid for the throne. Just needed a man and a single family, even just a baroness, to make an aim. Simpler times.


    The crowd gives a little cheer and gets back to mingling. I continue my trip to the far side of the ballroom. The young girls take a peek at me as I pass. Elves, humans, beasts, and even a few dwarfs are in the crowd. I think I spot a demon tail hiding in the back, likely the wife of one of the nobles. They don''t like crowds without a family to back them. Just like vampires, they''ve been hunted a lot, causing them to take a lot of precautions when interacting with the public.


    I make it to the far side and turn around. My maids and guards quickly get behind me. A small line of girls and a few unfortunate guys have already formed and continue to get bigger. Each will only have a minute or so to catch my eye. They''ll have more chances; those looking to serve will be able to petition those I select to marry for a maid job as well. For some, this will be theirst chance for marriage; their family already has a backup deal with another family to make them a maid.


    I smile at the first girl, inviting her to give me her pitch. A small wood elf with red hair is likely the only trait she has of her Mother, who is likely a beast kin. They always have strange hair colors.


    "I''m happy to meet you, your Highness. I''m Sextia Iuvenlis," the girl says with a small bow. "I''m a dark mage working on my second ss. I would love to work for you as a maid or hidden guard."


    Because the girls may give some private information, a sound barrier has already been put in ce. If the girl moves to my left, they have been epted; the right is denied for now. If they move behind my maids they are a work, in front a wife. I direct this elf to my left. Dark magic is rare and important. Even a weak girl like her is a must. I''ll have to focus on getting her stronger so she can help me as an assassin or for hidden protection. She knows she can''t be a wife yet but won''t be passed up as a servant. Hence the shit sales pitch.


    She happily makes her way behind my maids as I invite the next woman up. The long line is filled with nervous bodies, knowing that each time a girl goes to the left, their chances of the following decrease. I n to walk away with four or five wives and twenty servants. I wouldn''t say no to more, but I''ll need to earn more money quickly if I do. Gold is always the most important resource after food.


    The next is a dryad. Hopefully, she is aiming to be a maid. She''ll serve Alzi well. Those from nature always help women with high fertility grow, and I believe Alzi has the highest fertility after the Goddess.


    "Hello, Your Highness. I''m Annoris. As you can imagine, I have a natural affinity. I''m here to help your house soar. I would love to be one of your important wives'' maids. Help..."


    "Left. Thank you foring I have just the girl in mind. It will take a few months before I get her, but I think you''ll love her."


    She gives a small bow with a smug smile before heading off to join Sextia. She earned it. I think she knows she''ll be made a concubine once I''ve gained some more ground. The next follows up quickly. The next few are women who were likely forced toe up here. They are still working on their first ss with amon affinity. My parents just want me to hear theirst names, so I remember their support. Following that groupes a strange pair.


    A mother and daughter. I would say the Mother is past her prime, but she has a strange aura around her. Her daughter has it as well, just overshadowed by her Mother. They both get in a deep bow when they reach me.


    "Your Highness, I''m Aurora Grimsbane, second wife to Fortuna Grimsbane. This is my first daughter, Sh. I''m prepared to divorce my wife and have us join you as maids. I''ve heard a rumor you''ll have a herm join you, one with breeder sses. I think you can feel our aura. We can help with keeping her sexually satisfied when she joins," The older woman says, still in a deep bow. Her daughter raises her head and looks at me with a small smile.


    "Our aura is very beneficial to those that have breeder sses and those that are having sex with a breeder ss. My Mother''s has been going to waste all these years. We would prefer to make it useful. Please allow us to support you," Sh follows.


    "Come with me." I walk a little to the left; I can see the fear in the eyes of those in line. The Mother follows quickly, knowing what I want from her. I give her a quick look, and she opens her mouth.


    "I hear my divorce my wife Fotuman Grimsbane to serve in Her Highness''s house," she shouts, looking me straight in the eyes. I look out and spot her wife. She seems a little sad but gives me a nod. If their aura is as useful as they say, I''ll have to send some extra benefits her way.


    "Join behind the maids,"


    "Thank you," they say together.


    The next hour is main duds, a few servants, but nothing special till a short human with true golden haires up. She''s already pregnant. I could use some children.


    "Hello, Your Highness. I''m Isda. I''ve got a household affinity. I''m looking to be the wife that manages your household while you are away or busy. I know you likely have a trusted maid, but a wife is always more secure. I''m bringing in a few kids from a powerful nature affinity. Five is how much the priestess has told me. I can''t fight, but I can promise you an orderly household, so you only need to worry about the outside."


    "Describe who got you pregnant."


    "A rainbow dragon. Large chest and a lot of mana. A b..."


    "brothel whore. Yes, I know of her. Get over here. closer." I wrap her in a hug to smell her hair. Did a human mother give birth to an angel? Fuck, this bitch has already gotten pregnant by my future seed. My first wife of the night. I force her head back with my pointer finger and give her a sweet kiss on the lips. Nothing long, just enough to let her know where to go.


    The girls and guys look at my kiss with a burning passion. They want that kiss; they want that spot. Even the girls looking to be my servants hope they can sneak a little kiss in. Too bad only a few more girls will be getting it tonight. The servants will likely get some kissester. You''ve got to show them some love for their loyalty.


    Another dry spell. I also get my first male in this batch. I let them introduce themselves but quickly have them go to my right, making the three guys still in line look hopeful, not knowing they''ll get the same treatment. Each servant girl I pass up looks at my fianc¨¦e with hope in her eyes. One girl, a math mage, gets chosen as I had nned.


    I try to speed up a little so dinner won''t be toote.


    ...


    Finally, I got to thest girl. A time mage who I immediately promise to marry and give a sigh of relief. Meeting so many people in a row is tiresome. I ended up with 5 wives. Household mage, time mage, another physical enhancement who is a pdin, a death elemental mage, and a mind mage. I''ll have seven wives in total; I''ve already promised two of my party members marriages. Another sword fighter and a wind mage. A good core fighter group and important support positions. I have twenty-one servants, with each of my future wives getting a servant of their own. A good start, I have some catching up to do, by these girls have the drive to put in the needed work.

 Chapter 48 – The First Family Dinner

    Chapter 48 ¨C The First Family Dinner


    "I want to thank everyone who came up and introduced themselves to me. You all have potential. Unfortunately, there are a limited number of spots, but as I grow in wealth and influence, I''ll have room for more wives and a need for more servants. I''ll keep you all at the top of the list if you are still avable at that time," I shout out when I finish up with thest girl. Turning to my new wives and servants, "To you all, thank you. All of you are special. You could''ve found a wife or job with any family, yet you chose mine. Thank you. We all need to work hard and work together. You''ll be the core of my house and, in the future, running our country. After dinner, I''ll try to spend a bit of time with you all. I have the wedding already nned, and your families should have the details already. The Queen has confirmed she''ll be there, so everything is set. I need to mingle with the elders of your families before dinner, but I encourage all of you to get to know each other a bit better."


    My first stop is the Duchess, but when I greet her, she just gives me a silly smile before waving me on. Her belly is just barely showing like the angel. Did they get pregnant around the same time? Ashlyn really did make the brothel soar with Alzi and Yuki there. I wonder how she''ll do when she loses Alzi. She is probably fine; Ashlyn''s a smart girl. I''m giving her my cousin to rece Yuki, so she''ll have some breathing room, enough to find a new pony to show off.


    I bounce around the room, trying to greet as many of the nobles as I can before dinner. But I only had half an hour. I''ll try some more after dinner. I may need to just hitrge groups after I spend time with my newly formed harem.


    I get to sit at the head of the table. Duchess to my left with her family. Countess Esmeralda to my right. I was surprised to see her here, I thought just Quinte would show but I''m happy to have the head of the family here. Can never have too much support. With everyone sat I finally can say it out loud. We can finally aim officially for the throne.


    "A night filled with speeches," I say, standing up to be seen better at the long table. My wives and servants sit at the far end. The heads of the families with their wives sit in between me and them. Two tables to either side hold the people I didn''t select. The room isn''t long enough to let them sit with us. "This should be thest, and it is the most important. The reason we are gathered here. What has brought us together? We are here to set the future of the country. To enact our will. We all wish to see our country prosper, and to do that, we must let our people grow. We need all to see their life improve by the hard work we put in. As their lives improve, so will ours. Our children will have ess to stable lives that they canunch off from instead of scrapping something from the waste we leave behind. Our country will be strengthened. Able to defend itself better. There would be fewer empty chairs at our tables, fewer lost limbs, and no haunted dreams of the battlefields. My sisters say simr things. Talking about themoners, what they need, and how to give it. But they''ve long since stopped talking tomoners. Their circles arepletely nobles and the powerful adventurers that serve them. If one of them showed they truly cared for our people like I do, I wouldn''t have this party. I would be fighting to have you back them instead. But they don''t care. They care more for their luxury andfort. For that reason, I''m..."


    "The Royal Highness, Queen Yumanea gwyn. Please stand to greet her." echoes through the ballroom, freezing my speech. My whole body stiffens. Nails digging into my palms to keep them fromunching things at the door.


    This is my party she has no right to be here. Interfering in my race is problematic. Everyone quickly stands, giving each other confused looks as therge doors open to reveal the Queen.


    She''s wearing the crown over her blonde hair. A deep red dress showing off her stupid power. Even her heels challenge my size. All her jewelry is gold. More cleavage and a tighter dress, showing how fast her body recovered from herst pregnancy. Why is she humiliating me? I''ll make her Alzi''s toy when I get the throne. A friend shared that Alzi was able to get a maid pregnant while the maid was already pregnant. Mother careful; you may just be a breeding whore for Alzi.


    "Please sit. Sit. I just heard about a fun little party in one of my ballrooms and thought I should spend some time with my subjects. My baby girl has been taking up too much of my timetely," she says as if she didn''t just have an official announcement for us to stand. A silly little smile, like she is just here for some fun. Bring the ceremonial crown down here. That thing rarely ever leaves the throne room.


    "Thank you, Mother, for visiting. It''s a pleasure to host you at this humble gathering," I say with a short bow. Esmeralda has to shuffle down a spot, making room to the right of Duchess Fluvis so the Queen can take the head of the table. Not being able to finish my speech means the Duchess is still over me.


    "This feast does look great. I believe you were giving a speech. I''m sorry for interrupting. You know how people get nervous when I ask to be announced. They didn''t think to wait for you to finish. Please finish," she says with a stupid little wave like I''m a child telling my dolls about my day during a tea party. Well, I think that is what it would look like, I never got any dolls. Just swords and bruises and a few broken bones. Oh, and the mana poisoning to ''test'' my perseverance. Which I think she forgot was found to be really fucking high.


    "Yes, you are the most important figure for our country. It is only natural that they don''t make you wait," I say with a smile stered on my face. "As I was about to say, that is why I will be aiming for the throne with your support. Together, we can continue this strong trajectory our country is on so that everyone in the country can continue having their lives improved."


    What a pitiful end. I could feel the loud apuse I was going to get before. They were excited with me. Now, they question if I have even a chance. Is my mother going to get in our way? She will, that much she has proven, but I''ll push past it. I''ll force the others to see what I can do. They''ll have no chance to doubt me. Keep digging your hole, Mother. I''m happy to toss you in.


    "Oh, sorry, honey. I didn''t realize this was the party for that. I''ve been too distractedtely. I wish you the best in your run. It''ll be hard oveing your older sisters, but you''ve shown that you work hard with the odds stacked against you."


    Sorry my ass, there''s no need to lie. Everyone here knows you knew what this party was for. Just move on and enforce your will on me like you always do. Everyone waiting for you to take the first bite. That should''ve been me. The first time I get people to wait for me to eat. First time I can be equal to a Duchess.


    All eyes are on the Queen, waiting for permission to eat. She looks over the dishes, wondering where to start. She chose the Uakari-Rabbit I huntedst week. I got lucky and found a pack of six that I was able to trap and kill. Prepared as the first course, the part that would start my run. I have to give it to her, she knows how to choose. I quickly take a bite after her, trying to ce myself somewhere near the top. Likely looking pathetic in my attempt.


    Most of the hall is silent. I''m not sure what to talk about with the Queen here. She just enjoys the meal prepared for my allies with a small smile on her face. The food was cooked perfectly. I took on jobs for three weeks to earn the money to have the royal chief cook this meal. If the Queen was going to be here, I should get my money back.


    Take a deep breath, girl. Happy face, don''t let her bring you down. You have some great wives now and the Duchess is still giving me a small smile. As long as she stays, the rest will give me a shot.


    "Esmeralda, I''m surprised to find you here. It''s been centuries since youst chose a side in this race," The Queen asks, adding a sound to the silverware cking against the tes.


    "Yes, well, I think the Princess here will have some surprising backerse into her camp. My wife here is extremely friendly with her, so I thought I should check her out. I do need this country to be stable. It makes my life a lot simpler."


    "I see. Yes, that is true. What about you, Duchess? You are newly minted and backing the newest entry."


    "Yes, well, she came up to me with a good deal, and she has worked hard since her first mistake. I haven''t seen those thoughts arise again, so why not go for a long shot? There is no reason not to give her a good chance. Even your newest daughter would normally be allowed a chance to run, so why stop one that is. That is so enthusiastic about trying, about helping the people."


    "Sorry if it seems I''m stopping her from running. No, I''m just wondering what brought everyone together. I get rumors about what my other two are talking about, but I haven''t had the same chance with you all, so why not ask directly."


    "Mother, all you are supposed to get are rumors. We run campaigns while you run the country. Once a winner is selected, they start running the country, and our campaigns stop."


    "Oh shush, I''ve asked these types of questions to my other daughters as well. I am running the country, and I will continue to. But I can see I''m making things awkward here, so I''ll take my leave. I wish you luck, my child. Work hard. You have a lot of work to catch up on."


    "I know, Mother."


    With that, she promptly gets up and leaves. I''m not able to take my rightful spot still as that would be saying I''m equal to the Queen. The atmosphere is still strange when the Queen leaves. We just continue to eat, struggling to find a conversation.


    "Princess, I made a little deal with your future man. I do expect you to agree to it. I am going to support you openly this time for you. I think this is a fair deal. A number of things happened a few weeks ago, and well, it ended with her bargaining for some help from my family. The deal was that for our continued help, she''d get my wives pregnant when I ask. With us firmly in your camp, that should be fine, right?" Countess Esmeralda asked to break the silence.


    "That seems like a small price to pay for your open support Countess. I''m happy you''ve found a solution for kids. Quinte has told me how much some of your wives want a kid."


    "Yes, it has been a pain point for all of us. Quinte will also be going out less as her pregnancy progresses. I''ll be the one to take her ce normally, but sometimes it will be my first wife."


    "Of course, her and the child''s safety is a priority. Thank you for giving me your time."


    "Oh, Quinte, you''re pregnant as well?" the Duchess interjects. Congrattions. I''m guessing the news was shared at thest gathering. Sorry for not joining you all at the table. I had just gotten pregnant myself, and it was easier for the maids to watch over me in the stands." This helps keep the conversation going. I can hear the other two tables begin talking, lightening up the mood.


    "Thank you. We heard about yours as well. It''s funny that the Princess has found the one girl who makes even us seem fertile." Esmeralda continues.


    "It is interesting. Princess, your harem will need to be careful, or it will look like the maternity ward." The joke earns the Dutchess a goodugh across the table. Good, Mother didn''t ruin the party.

 Chapter 49 – Getting Closer to a few Members

    Chapter 49 ¨C Getting Closer to a few Members


    The dinner finished pleasantly despite the strange beginning the Queen forced. I did my best to ignore the empty seat at the head of the table and just enjoyed the conversation with the rest of the table. I couldn''t talk much with my harem; too many noble families separated us. But that is fine, they''ll all be my partners during the dancing. Instead I got to know my supports better. Quinte and Fluvis weren''t the only ones weing new member to their families. A baroness actually had each of her three wives and herself pregnant at the same time. We focused on the happy side of life for the dinner. In theing months we''ll work on the problems theirnds face.


    There are no special rules for the end of a meal. When you''re full and ready for a new activity, you just stand up and walk away. The other tables were the first to clear out. Servers quickly cleaned the tables and moved them out of the ballroom. Slowly, the main table started to empty out until I was done. Everyone left soon after me, letting thest table be brought out, leaving plenty of room for the dancing.


    The band had started warming up during the dinner, so once thest table was cleared, we were ready to begin the fun. I didn''t need to announce anything; everyone here is old enough to know how dancing at these parties works. The band starts up the intro song, and I search for my first partner. I decided to start with Aurora; she gave up the most to join me. I should show her my appreciation.


    I find her hugging her daughter, a nervous look on her face. Did something happen during dinner?


    "Hello, Aurora. Is everything ok? You look worried," I ask, catching the older woman off guard.


    "Oh, yes. I just know I''m going to be dancing with young girls. I''m not as agile as I once was. Even one pregnancy will wear on your body."


    "Haha, don''t worry. We''re here to have fun and get closer. Come, no one will dare think bad about you when you dance with me," I say, grabbing the worried woman. With myrge heels, she just makes it to my tits. She only has an inch or so heel. I''ll need to get her confidence up before Alzi joins. She''ll never recover when she sees Alzi dancing in eight or nine-inch heels.


    "I''m honored, Princess," her voice wavering as she follows me to the hardwood portion of the floor. Most of the women have found partners, but the few men are still being fought over as the band starts to wind down to y the first dance song.


    Ballroom dancing has a few different variations: slow and deliberate to allow conversation between partners, quicker pace for just having fun, and,st, showing off. We will only have the first two today; there is no need to stirpetition between my supporters this early. Mainly, it will be the slow and deliberate pace that allows me to talk to the new family members, with the other spliced in to keep up the mood.


    Aurora calms down when the band starts the dance. I guess she was worried about the fast variations. Slower songs are easier to dance to; the focus is more on the conversation than the dance. I offer her my hand and lead her out when she takes it. Her skin is soft and well cared for. I''m guessing her main job was to raise the kids. On the floor, we turn to each other and begin our slow rock with a few steps every couple of bars of music.


    I bring the woman close enough to smell her shampoo. It smells like jasmine with a hint of roses. Her head fits between my chin and breast. My breast actually rests a little on its own, like a little shelf. Alzi is a lucky girl, especially if her daughter grows like her mother.


    "Aurora, why did you give up your position?"


    "I believe I answered that before You Highness. It has pained me not to have this aura be used. Physical and mental pain. When the opportunity came, I had no choice for me or my daughter."


    "Oh, I didn''t realize it was hurting you so much. I''ll try to get you some time with her before shees here. We still have a few months before I can pick her up."


    "There is no need, your Highness. I already feel the pain subsiding. The Goddess must see that I''m about to use her gift correctly now. I''ll wait and meet her with the rest of the family."


    "As you wish. Let me know if the paines back or continues. There is no need for you to fight through it. I''m d I can provide a way for you and your daughter to livefortably."


    "Thank you."


    "We never got to your affinity."


    "Yes, my affinity mattered less than my aura, I felt. My affinity is growth. Without a breeder, I''m not able to increase the growth of levels, but I''m great in a garden and watch over the kids. All my old family kids had an affinity, and most are on track to ovee the parent''s sses soon. Unfortunately, only my daughter hasn''t married, so they couldn''t offer any to serve beside her. But I think she and I are enough from our family."


    "Most certainly. You two will be some of my most treasured servants for Alzi."


    "Thank you," she mumbles, resting her head on my shoulder. We finish the dance in silence, enjoying each other''s presence.


    We get a little break after the song to find our next partner. I choose the pregnant angel Isda. She spent time with Alzi in a very different manner, and I want to know more about that night. I wrap the little girl in a tight hug and drag her into the middle of the dance floor. She was docile. Someone must have hinted I was behind her for her to let a random woman drag her onto the dance floor.


    "So, Alzi got you pregnant?" I whisper into her ear. "Tell me about it, I only sent girls to get a massage from her. How was spending a night with my future seed."


    "Your Highness, you need to be careful with pregnant women. Surprises aren''t good for the kids," she dares to tease back as we unravel so we can dance correctly. "But I think my night with her was a very different experience to most. I let her dominate me. In fact, I gave her no restrictions; well, besides, she needed to get me pregnant, fuck me all night, and use her actives."


    "Strange asking a brothel girl to break you in like that. I''m surprised you made it back in one piece. My sources say she''srge between the legs."


    "Yes, her aura and touch work well to overwhelm any pain you feel when she ravages you. Honestly I would rmend giving it a try. It was an extreme experience, but one I can''t wait to go through again. I thought I would never get the chance to be so thoroughly used again."


    "You''re a strange girl. Asking for a ve toe and treat you like her little bitch. Sure, you have the height to y the part, but you have plenty of strength and power. The few nobles I hear about only submit to their wives, and even then, they aren''t willing to go so far."


    "I think that is only because they don''t dare tell anyone outside the family about it. If I wasn''t marrying you, Princess, I wouldn''t let you know how far I let her go. In the bedroom, if Alzi gives me amand, I''ll follow it or expect her to punish me for disobedience. I wouldn''t have it any other way. She''s kind, caring, and the only woman I would trust to have that much control over me. Even when her cor falls off, I''ll be hers tomand sexually."


    "You''re doing a surprisingly good job convincing me to give this a shot. It''ll have to be several years in the future but maybe just maybe I''ll let her have that control."


    "Don''t worry. You''re the head of the family, the future Queen. What you say goes outside the bedroom. She did give me a massage. I rmend getting it as soon as you can. It did wonders for me. For a warrior, it must be life-changing."


    "Elizabethe agrees with that belief. I''m d to hear it confirmed."


    We moved on to less sexually charged topics. Mainly her time growing up. She spent most of it learning to be a head maid for some family. A great pickup for managing my household. Alzi seems to be gathering a lot of powerful women around her, even if many just spend a single night with her. Countess''s family, Dutchess, this angel, and I''ve heard the Chavarelli family owe her for an incident in the brothel. I hope I can use that to bring them over to my camp. I know they aren''t happy with my eldest sister right now. Hopefully, a little nudge can push them behind me.


    Next is the first fast song. I choose my old friend from my travels. The other sword fighter, the wind mage, couldn''t make it tonight due to an emergency happening in her family''snds. She had on a slight smile that only those who have known her for years would know is her smiling. It took some convincing for her to marry me with Alzi. Alzi broke through that hard shell of hers and even got her horny enough to fuck. Elizabethe Barton wasn''t a happy girl learning. She was tricked into it. But she likes me a little too much to let Alzi keep her from me. It''ll be fun when I throw Alzi into her bed. She hates to talk and dance, feeling it takes away from the art, so she is an easy choice for this song.


    We go twirling about on the dance floor. Two muscr warriors spinning with little care. It does wonders in helping me forget about my Mothers stupid little fucking interruption. This night wasn''t perfect, but it has been pretty fucking good.

 Chapter 50 – Rolling in Bed With Mommy

    Chapter 50 ¨C Rolling in Bed With Mommy


    *** Alzi, ''Mother''s Day'' ***


    I wake up to see my Mother knitting in the corner; it looks like she is getting a head start on the baby''s clothing. She''s wearing her favorite dress. It''s a in grass green reaching down to her mid-calf. It is on the looser side but still irs out at the waist, letting it rise when she twirls. I loved to ''trick'' her into twirling and then run under the dress to hide. She would always pretend she could find me, searching the entire house, then be devastated I wouldn''t be able to try her dessert after dinner, making mee out.


    Ok, maybe I''m not the brightest herm in the world, but I have the best Mommy. "Hi, Mommy! Were you able to check on the pregnancy?" I asked, throwing my covers off and sitting up.


    "Yes, but I want to surprise my little girl, so don''t go peeking." She responds putting down her work and giving me a big smile.


    "Did you ask Akhae to marry us?"


    "We got married, and well, I''m getting a lot less sleep than I used to. Thank you for making me do that. Akhae rejected me the first time, but her wife Ilka made mee around a weekter to ask again. This time, Ilka made her say yes. Apparently, she got freaked out the first time I asked and then felt she betrayed me too much or something to marry me after that."


    "Really? I thought for sure you would need to show you got pregnant again."


    "I did let them know before they said yes. They are excited to wee a kid into the family and that they''ll have some chances to carry as well. But Ilka was fully prepared to marry without all of that."


    "Hmm, I can''t get you a present. I did find out I can get girls who are already pregnant more pregnant, but that is hardly a gift. Closer to torture. Luckily, I get filled up too much to do that; otherwise, Mistress would have me giving birth every month. So sorry all I can do is say congrattions and I''m really happy you have a family back in the town now. I can''t wait to marry them with you."


    "I don''t need a gift from my daughter and fianc¨¦e. The wedding with you will be enough," she says, standing up and walking over to the bed. "Now, on to you. I heard about the party. Are you doing ok?"


    "Yes, the party is more a gap in my brain. I''ve had worse nights. The real problem was Mai. Someone tried to assassinate her, and I wasn''t able to heal herpletely."


    "Yes, Yuki, let me know about that one as well." sitting beside me and pulling me into a side hug. "I''m happy it worked out for her. Horrible thing, but you did everything you could to help your friend. Just a lot of shitty circumstances for you, but Yuki and her friends got her back to you fast. Even got her freed so she can earn more money."


    "I know, it was just really scary," I started to cry, remembering the fears. "I thought she died or was going to change more. I don''t see her lifeless body as much, but it still shows up. Then I fear it will happen to others, and I don''t know what to do about it."


    "Shh, we are all right here. We aren''t going anywhere. Soon, you''ll be able to heal any of us. I wouldn''t be surprised if you learned how to bring us back from the dead. Some of the girls who fought during the war have simr stories about their nightmares. They all say time and loved ones help. Nothing takes it away; it just gets better."


    "Can you hold me for a bit?"


    "Of course,e on, let''s cuddle a bit." She pulls me back into bed, making me the little spoon like I''m fifteen again. Yes, there is a good reason I love my Mother a little too much. She lets me cry out my stress for a while, holding me safely in her arms.


    "Mommy."


    "Yes, my dear?"


    "We''re both pregnant."


    "Yes, though you are the only one that looks the part right now."


    "I''m sure you would look a little pregnant if you took the dress off. You still look amazing in that dress. Too bad I''m way too tall to hide in it."


    "Yes, you were always a stinker hiding up your Mother''s skirt. I should have given you a little spanking instead of dessert for doing that. Maybe I wouldn''t be carrying my little baby''s child then." She gives my bump a nice little rub. "Maybe it was a good thing I let you in there."


    "Come on, I want to see your bump."


    "I don''t think I have one yet. Somedays, I think I do, but that''s my imagination," she sighs, getting up so the dress cane off. When ites off I find she has nothing else on underneath. What have those two done to my modest Mother?


    "Mother! Why aren''t you wearing underwear? Did those two make you a slut?"


    "Calling your fianc¨¦e a slut? That''s a bold move, little one. But no, they didn''t. You are the bad influence there, always sleeping naked. I was simply a little warm, so I took them off; you can see my underwear under the chair."


    "Oh, good. I don''t need my Mother to be like me. I like you covering up. Makes it sexier when I get to strip you." A silly little grin appears as I eye my naked Mother. She does have a bump, small like she said, twins maybe?


    "You''ve truly been in here too long to be talking to your Mother like that, then staring at me like a four-course meal. You want to eat me up again. Bend your Mother over the bed and have your way with her. Make her moan and beg for her daughter''s dick. Or do you want me to put on one of those toys you''ve got in the drawer and fuck you instead? Yes, maybe that is what I should do with the naughty daughter. I never spanked you as a kid, but maybe it isn''t toote to teach a naughty child some manners."


    "Please, Mother." That just earns me a tired look from her. Well, if she isn''t going to take control, I''ll just bend her over. Next time, I''m sure she''ll remember to take action first if she doesn''t want to end up bent over. Of course, her new wives are likely pampering her so much that she doesn''t even think about being the active partner.


    "Can you give me a little spin? I want to see all of my future wife and pregnant fianc¨¦e," I tease, getting ready to push her down.


    "Taking advantage of this poor old woman." Giving me a little head shake before spinning her beautiful body. Giving me the perfect opportunity to sneak up and bend her over my bed.


    "You don''t look a day over twenty," I whisper into her ear as I push her down. "I gave you two options, and it seems you wanted me to choose ''cause I did want to eat you up." I run my fingers down her pretty wings, giving her a bit of my erotic touch and making her shiver with anticipation. Seems my other future wives have been paying her plenty of attention in my absence. I make it to her brown tail and get a lovely little moan from the woman. "Tails are a wonderful thing to y with." I use my own tail to spread her legs as my hands y with her round ass and tail.


    "Taking advantage of your weak Mother. I raised a truly naughty daughter. Do you n to make your Mother beg?" her ragged breath lets out.


    "No, I just need to get you ready to take me inside. I wouldn''t want to hurt a pregnantdy such as yourself. Trust me, it doesn''t feel pleasant."


    "I''m plenty ready for you. Just fuck me, I can''t take any more teasing, and I refuse to cum from someone touching my tail." Shit, I''m too used to ying with the awakened. I let go of her tail and quickly aimed my dick at her pretty little slit. I just give her a few inches, nning to slowly work my way inside with each of her orgasms.


    I don''t need to work inside her for long when she firstes through, a mighty moaning from the woman bent over my bed as I kneel behind her.


    "Girl, you know how to embarrass your Mother a little too much. A third of your cock is enough to make me cum."


    "You gave it to me. Don''t worry. You''ll cum from more of my dick soon," I warn her, already working more of it inside. Her muscles contract some around my cock, but she doesn''t have the skills Mai does. I start to tease her poor tail again, leaving my left hand to give her a little massage on her lower back.


    "Oohh, shit. What, oh, what are you doing? Shit, you''re giving me a fuuuuck right there; hit that spot, yes, just like that. Damn it, a massage and sex is toooooo much for your mortal Mother, AAALLLLZZZZII!" she moans and screams out, quickly proving she was right. Cumming right as she warned me. Too bad, Mother, deeper I go.


    I use a bit of mana to open my drawer and pull a paddle to me. She mentioned spanking and it is only right I follow her wishes. I''m a good daughter, after all. Mother tries to form some words, but all thates out are some strange moans. I may have added my erotic touch to my dick; I just want my Mother to feel the best she can.


    I give her the first paddle on her right ass cheek, pausing my waist just a bit to provide me with enough time to get the hit in. She yelps out with the hit. Every few strokes inside, I give her another hit. Each one gives me a beautiful yelp, breaking up my Mother''s moans.


    I get to twenty paddles before she cums again. This time I bottom out inside her now, fucking her with the full nine inches. I switch the paddle to my left hand and start the process again. This time I''ll cum with her. Each stroke inside ms against her cervix, my touch making it a wonderfully confusing experience for her. Pain from the m but overwhelming pleasure from my skill. The full feeling is just the best. I know it well, and I give it all to my Mother.


    Following the same pattern, I only make it to ten before we cum together. I stay inside her but stop my motion, letting her rest some.


    "Girl, I thought I taught you some basic manners. Spanking your Mother while you fuck her senseless. Naughty, naughty little girl. You know the position, girl!" My Mother screams out, doing her best to sound aggrieved by her unfilial child. I put on a big smile and switch positions, giving her a little wiggle and getting ready for her to pound me.


    SMACK! Comes through the air as I feel my ass shake from a paddle. SMACK! SMACK, SMACK, SMACKSMACKSMACK! Follow instead. I do my best to count them out, but my Mother doesn''t give me enough of a break to count them all out correctly. I make it to around twenty-five when she finally stops. My ass is surely red as a tomato right now.


    "Thank you, Madam," I say on instinct.


    "You are truly lost thanking me for that," she lets out with a sigh. "Stay, I''ll need to find a good size for my naughty daughter. Daring to call me Madam." I hear her shuffling things around in my deep drawer. A little magic helps me store the many toys I''ve been given over the years by clients and Mistress. It''ll be all I take with me when I leave this shit hole. Even the breeding dildoes with me. It would be useless for anyone else as it is tuned to me.


    "This will do." After a few seconds, I feel something teasing my entrance. I wait, ready for something big. Then I feel it; beads run down the length. Twelve inches, one of my biggest. The fearful part about this one is the knot that intes when the user cums. The dildo will naturally force it deep inside before it intes. Mother knows that it does this; it forces the information into the user''s head when they put it on. Mother wants to be connected for a bit it seems.


    She wastes no time forcing me open with therge dildo. My tight pussy stretches to take the size. I can tell she isn''t used to doing the fuck as she struggles to fuck me well. The size makes up for the slow speed. I''ve long gotten used to being stretched out; the feeling bringsfort and pleasure due to my sses. Eventually, my Mother finds her pace and starts to work more of the monster into me. I listen carefully to her moans, trying to be ready to have this thing split me in two.


    She gets better and better at forcing the dick deep inside her daughter. Soon, she reaches my cervix, bringing a new pleasure to the mix. Out of habit, I turn my erotic touch on, surprising her into a deep orgasm. Which in turn forces the massive dick all the way in as fake cum shoots out of it. The surprise feelings push me over the edge as I feel the enormous knot fill my pussy. My cum stains the sheets and my belly as I scream out.


    The knot fills me; it has been years since this dildo has been used on me. I''ve had a true knotted dick in me; they never hit like this toy. It doesn''t stop shooting the fake seed deep inside, adding to the burden. The knot blocked the escape path for the new liquid. My Mother copsed onto my back, and I could feel each of her breaths pushing her breast into me. I keep moaning from the pleasure then my box shows up in front of me, letting me know I''ve reached level ten in my high breeder ss. Earning me a new active skill, Lust infusion. The target will be extremely aroused till they are impregnated. Pregnant women will be aroused for two hours. Shit, I was hoping for something to control the number of kids, not make them want them. I guess I shouldn''t be surprised high breeder won''t let me limit the kids yet.


    Should I test the skill out on my Mother? I feel the mana leave my body when I think about using the skill on my Mother. Just the thought was enough this time to force it out.


    Shit, the knot is still keeping the dick inside me; I really don''t need her to force it out of me. She stirs on my back, and I try to prepare myself to be ravaged for the next two hours. I can tell nobody about this skill if it gets activated this easily, it''ll mean raping them!


    Mother gets her hands on my wings and pushes herself up, then shifts her hands to my waist. Not caring about the knot, she starts to move. She starts slow, making my hips move with her on the knot. But her hands attempt to keep me still, and her hips speed up, trying to pull the knot out of my stretch slit. It takes a painful minute for her to get it out.


    It then bes just another part of the dildo for my lust-blind Mother, forced in and out of my poor pussy. She moves without a care; the only thing she wishes for is to cum. Quickly, ites for her; the dildo once again forces itself deep inside, the knot inting a little bit more. This gives me a few seconds to rx as she recovers. The lust doesn''t let her stop for long before she''s back to trying to force the knot out.


    The next two hours are filled with my Mother destroying my pussy with her knotted dick. At least a dozen times, it fills me, never getting the chance to dete. Each orgasm makes it a tad bit bigger. An hour in, I started crying from the pain; I couldn''t use my skills to force myself to enjoy it. I needed her to gain her senses fast before she began to hurt my womb with her temporary limb. I tried to find pleasure, but the knot hurt too much, forcing its way in.


    When the two-hour mark hit, she fell onto my back, her dick still inted inside. For the next fifteen minutes, I cried, waiting for the knot to drop down. Why did this stupid skillst so long? The second the knot deted enough, I pushed my Mother off me, circting my mana to heal my poor pussy. I take the torture device off my Mother and bury it deep in the drawer. An orphan had brought food up at some point, so I waddled over to the door to get it. Hoping it won''t be too cold.

 Chapter 51 – Goddess of Fertility Gets Active

    Chapter 51 ¨C Goddess of Fertility Gets Active


    *** Goddess of Fertility ***


    Great, my grand stupid fucking church, temple, hut, whatever these bitches call these useless things. The only beings to ever see them are other Goddesses and our own angels. Why do they need to be so shy? The gold is blinding. I know I don''t need this much room to do Goddess things. Three rooms should be enough, maybe five, to include separate rest areas for me and the angels. But no, I totally need hundreds of rooms covered in paintings of me. I have a single mirror in my home. Does it seem like I want to be surrounded by paintings of me?


    Sure, it took a lot of work to make. If a mortal were to ever see it, they would break their jaw in amazement. Taking their entire life time to admire each and every painting on the walls. Rubbing a hand on each pregnant belly of the uncountable number of statues of me. I rarely been pregnant since being freed, yet they all seem to think I should always be shown pregnant. Not one gives me a cock. I''m the only Goddess who can grow one, but no, they have to put a man in the picture to do the fucking.


    Some changes are going to be made if I''m toe around here more. First starts with less gold, I want to see the Grand Church without needing to use a bunch of mana to protect my eyes. Then a few statues of me without a belly and a few with a giant cock, maybe even fucking a lucky girl.


    "Goddess, I''m pleased to see you visit. I''m sorry we didn''t expect you, or I would have gotten here sooner," the seraphim says after poofing up in front of me and then prostrating herself. Her golden wings tucked along her back, golden hair flowing around her, simple white toga, and some silly sandals. I''m going to look a little out of ce in my simple tunic and pants. I don''t even have shoes on. Well, you can''tin to a Goddess, so it''ll be fine.


    "I know; I wanted a bit of time to myself before heading in. Please show the way, and you don''t need to do that every time I show up here."


    "I do; even if you were to show up every day, I would do it, my Goddess." She at least quickly gets up and heads straight for the massive doors. A simple flick of her wrist forces the doors open, letting us walk inside. Nothing has changed inside therge chamber. The entrance is just statue after statue depicting my different stories, mainly how I gave rise to a new Goddess. I''m the mother of at least a dozen Goddesses. I don''t dare count the true number; I don''t need to have a better understanding of the time spent locked up. If I went through every room I would likely get the true count, likely the story of every child I''ve ever had. I haven''t done much once freed and turned into a Goddess. Alzi is the second time I''ve messed with the mortal world. The first is to fuck over the male poption. I prefer the look of a woman, so I make it more likely to get pregnant with one. Silly reason to do it, but I''m now certain if I didn''t, the number of people visiting my temples would be cut in half. I''m the one giving them life and children, yet they hardly think of me.


    The stupid Justice bitch gets thousands. Her mortal churches are built trying to rival her godly domain despite her absolutely asinine, ridiculous, pathic, and disrespectful rulings. I mean, I can get the bitch that held me captive and raped me for at least a century pregnant once is Justice. What the fuck! A thief''s best bet is to rape the owner on the way out to lower the punishment just in case they get caught. Hard to call that bitch a Goddess.


    Luckily, in my distraction, the seraphim knew where I wanted to go. She takes me to the main meeting gathering area for my angels. Arge room filled with couches and a few statues. The walls are still heavily painted with random stories about me and my pregnant belly I likely didn''t have during the event. I have about a hundred angels. Most are just the regr kind, but I have a few seraphim to run things here, some cherubim that have bastardized the stories on the walls, a couple of thrones types that I don''t really use, the same with thest group I''ve got the virtues. I guess I did just use the virtues to help Alzi, but before that I never used them. Maybe the seraphim had them give some miracle babies to some girls over the years. I don''t keep that close of a watch on them, just enough to make sure the genders favor women.


    "Our Goddess graces us with her presence!" she shouts out into the room as if they didn''t all see me walk in behind her. They were already prostrated when she made the im, so it''s a bit awkward for me, at least.


    "Please get up, I just want to know who gave Alzi hertest ability."


    "That would be me," came from one of the virtues. Didn''t know they were the ones to give out the sses. I thought that was normally the normal angels.


    "Would you like to exin yourself first or get yelled at first?"


    "What?"


    "As you wish. WHY THE FUCK DID YOU GIVE ALZI AN ABILITY THAT WOULD GET HER RAPED! BY HER MOTHER NO LESS! YOU COULDN''T THINK OF ANYTHING BETTER OR SAFER OR MAYBE SOMETHING USEFUL INSTEAD? Change it. Make it two hours, no matter what. She''ll be draining mana till she''s dead if she uses it and the target isn''t capable of getting pregnant. Next, let her pick who the target lusts after and make it harder to trigger. She didn''t mean to use it, YET HER MOTHER RAPED HER FOR TWO HOURS!" breathing heavily from my little rant. Angels shaking before me. Good, they messed up with Alzi time and time again. How could my first champion ever end up as a goddamn sex ve and now looking at staying a sex ve for the rest of her life if I don''t get some help?


    "I wanted to give her something to help defend herself. I didn''t think she would just ept getting fucked," she struggles to respond.


    "She''s been trained into a sex ve. What else would she do? Do you think she is going to hurt her mother? She doesn''t think about fighting back when sex is the other option. Seriously, I have a hundred of you, and you all have two jobs. Limit the number of men born and help Alzi. How did this happen?"


    "My Goddess, we are limited in what sses and skills we can give. Goddess of Power sets the final rules," the seraphim interjects. Trying to calm me down. Too bad I''m tired of these other Goddesses. I''m certain Power is my daughter. Maybe I should go over and give that unfilial daughter a spanking.


    "I don''t care, fix it. She isn''t hurt since it was her mother, but I won''t let it happen again. Others will have to be the cause of her rapes. Not herself. When she wakes up tomorrow the skill needs to be changed. I''ll personally fuck up the Goddess of Power if I need to. I don''t want this to happen again. She needs to have some actual sses when she unlocks the next one, and she needs to gain some useful skills and stats for the next fifteen levels." finally lowering my voice. "Like sex increases the speed she heals others or sex generates mana for her. Yes, there you go, two perfectly good skills that fit her ss. If there is a chance of pregnancy due to the sex, they are twice as effective or something. Having sex generates a healing field. This is easy to do; figure it out."


    "I can try to change it but the Goddess won''t be happy t..."


    "YOUR GODDESS ISN''T HAPPY RIGHT NOW. WHY ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT ANOTHER GODDESS OVER THE ONE IN FRONT OF YOU." really? Sure most of them get more respect than me, but even my own angels hate me. They better not wonder why I rarely show up here. "GET IT DONE. SHIT START THE PROCESS NOW."


    "Yes, my Goddess. Sorry for my failure."


    "Go."


    Finally she fears me enough to run out to wherever they go to make the changes to sses of those sponsored by me. For the most part, I only control the sses of my priestesses. Few ever get a breeder ss. Right now, I think there are about ten in the world, including Alzi. Another twenty have a ss for supporting pregnancies and breeders. An exclusive club.


    "My Goddess, you''re rarely here, and you expect us to follow your wishes. If you came here more often an..."


    "Came here more often? I used to. Long ago, you remember that. I know I had you back then. I tried to lead, but you all still struggled to get my ss out. Offering men better sexual experience if they focused on getting women pregnant. Shorten pregnancies, make them less dangerous, easier to carry, and do all the things women say they want. The woman could be some of the strongest in the world if they were willing to give up a decade to make kids. I don''t have anything else to offer to the ss system. Yet nobody came. My temples were pathetic. I would help those who prayed. They were more likely to have the gender they wanted, could have twins if they asked, were more likely to get pregnant, have an easier birth, and all the good stuff. Yet others are always more important. Justice, War, Mana, Power, and even Nature are put above me. You all do it, too. We can''t do this. Justice will get mad, or this will make war pissed off. Think of Nature. I''ve spied on those others to see how their angels act. They don''t mention other Goddesses as reasons not to do something. Even the weak ones like writing. She has next to nothing for temples, yet when she asks, they do. I didn''t ask for much. I wasn''t even limiting the number of men back then, yet you all still found problems with me. If you want me here more often, then fine. I''ll show up, but I''m going to get some actual respect. When I say to do something, do it. I''ll handle the other bitches. They''ll find out I hold the future of the world here. Understood?"


    "Yes, my Goddess," rings out. I see the worried nces between my angels. The seraphim that tried to exin the sorry state of affairs looks scared for her life, good. The other Goddesses want me to be more active than fine. They''ll find they have to give me something. Especially you, Justice. I''ll show you what real Justice is. I''ve got a dragon to turn into a vengeful bitch.

 Chapter 52 – First Action

    Chapter 52 ¨C First Action


    *** Alzi ***


    The food was cold. I still find it editable, but Mom isn''t going to like it. She''s still asleep after the rough mating my skill put us through. I don''t think the food can get much worse, but waiting won''t help any.


    It only takes a few more minutes for her to get up. She takes one good look at me before turning away in shame. I guess she remembers what happened during the skill.


    "It''s fine, mom. I caused it to happen. I identally used a new skill. You did have a choice but to fuck me. It hurt a bit, but I''ll get over it. I''m more worried about you, are you ok?" I ask, hoping she doesn''t feel guilty over my mistake. Or does this mean I raped her? I think this is best med on the Goddesses.


    "Are you sure? I''m the one who did it. I felt well it felt umm it ..."


    "Did you enjoy it?"


    "Sigh, yes." She curls up, trying to hide from her shame.


    "Good, there wasn''t much joy for me, but like I said, it was my fault to begin with. Come on, eat, it tastes like shit, but it''s good for you and the kids. You still need to walk all the way back. Don''t do that hungry."


    "I''m still sorry. If I picked a more..."


    "It would have still hurt. Just eat. I want to knit something with you for the kids. You''re going to have my first official kids. I need to start on a high note."


    "Ok, it would be nice to give them something from you when they are born. You won''t be able to get out of the brothel for it." Finally sitting up and epting the standard lunch.


    We sit in silence for a bit as she tries to stomach the cold food. I sit down beside her on the bed to rest my head on her shoulder. It was a little awkward due to the height difference, but I didn''t want her to think I was sad or scared of her. I feel her rx a bit. It is nice to know she''s worried about me.


    She finishes most of the food, but she''s used to much better food. I don''t me her. If I was still used to her food, I wouldn''t dare even touch it. Her food is the best in our town. Her new wives are definitely happy with dinner.


    "What do you want to make them?"


    "Socks are the only thing I could make. I don''t have time for a nket, and hats don''t work for us."


    "You could do a mini handkerchief. Something that willst a bit long."


    "So, a mini nket? Is knitting a handkerchief a thing?"


    "You can always make it a thing. Come on, use the green and make a few."


    "Just tell me how many."


    "Make five."


    "What! There''s no way we''re having five."


    "We aren''t, but I can''t tell you the number. So you''ve got more work to do."


    "Fine, best be careful. I found out how to control how many eggs the girl releases. Next time may truly be five," I threaten. I would never put my Mommy through that, but it would be fun to dream of.


    "Child, if you do that to your poor old mother, my wives are going to spank you."


    "Spanking can be nice, bent over theirps, told I''m a bad girl."


    All that earns me is a shaking head and a new conversation. "Your mom doesn''t need to hear these things. Knit, you''ve got work to do."


    I get to work on the socks. I want the kids to use them, even if it is only for a short time. Even a handkerchief won''tst long enough for them to remember them, so if they don''t use them, what''s the point? But it''ll take a lot longer. I just need to do a bit each night. We should have at most three kids.


    "How big should I make them? I''ve had so many kids but never got a good look at their feet if I saw them at all."


    "A bitrger than your thumb; too big is better than being too small."


    "Ok, sorry for making you do all the clothing."


    "Oh, don''t worry about that. Akhae is helping a lot. Even Ilka has put in some work. I''ve got some help thanks to your encouragement. I''m happy you''ll give the kids something. Plus, my moms are going to help now that I''m married. They should''ve helped with you, but my sister''s a bitch. I want to ignore them now, but I can''t put that kind of pressure on my wives."


    "It''s nice hearing you say wives. Don''t let the grandparents do too much. As soon as I''m out, I''m bringing you three and the kids up here."


    "I''ve let my wives know we''ll likely be moving. They''re excited to venture out but nervous about leaving all they know behind. Now that they face leaving, they are surprised how quickly you ran out here to get me help. My little girl was brave, not hesitating to head out into the world. Be easy on us old women. We''re a little set in our ways."


    "Don''t worry. We''ll have a group moving with us. It won''t be that scary." I need to find a way to time my sspletion so I can choose my next ss right as I leave. It''d be a big help to Yuki if I had a real ss. I''ll likely not be able to finish the ss, but I''ll figure out the chances when I get from ten to eleven soon.


    "Yes, having you, Yuki, and Mai will be nice. Maybe a real noble would be fun, though scary in its own way."


    "Not sure how fast that would be. I think I have a few nobles already interested. So maybe."


    "Good, then you should be able to choose. Pick a nice one. You''ve had too much experience with the shitty ones. Living in a noble mansion would be quite a change. Though it would be nice to keep a smaller family. My three and you three, wait, isn''t there Kelly as well? So you four would be nice. Seven people is a good size."


    "Yay, seven would be nice. Yuki warns that it won''t be possible for safety or something. Would be nice to keep it to people I already trust." I''ve just barely had my first sock started. It''s been years since I''ve had to start my own work. I''m normally just patching or lengthening an already-started project. Little rusty, but by the fourth sock, I''ll be much faster.


    We continue our projects in silence, the little awkward air my skill caused gone. But much too soon, my mother has to leave to go back home.


    "Sorry, I have to leave so soon, I''ve got worrying wives now. In just a few more months, we''ll be living under the same roof. I love you, sweetie," she says after wrapping me in a big hug.


    "I love you too. Be safe heading back,"


    "I will."


    *** Mother ***


    I feel bad cutting my time short with my daughter, but my wives really want me to check with the fertility temple. I did a little lie, telling her I knew the kids, but I would shortly. We need to see the count and a healthy surprise for Alzi when theye.


    I already asked the guard for directions. It''s a bit of a walk, but it''s doable. It''s better now than when I started to truly show. It''ll be toote then; I''ll struggle enough getting here and back.


    Stepping outside, I have to admit the red light district can put on a show. It isn''t dark yet, but the lights and shows have starteding out. Each trying to catch your eye and sell a desire. I keep my head down and leave quickly.


    The city is beautiful but strangepared to our town. The buildings are bigger, and random decorations give the streets a very different feel. I don''t recognize anyone in the crowds. Several different squares hold more people than our entire town has. It''s a lot to take in and get used to.


    I twist and turn down the streets, following the instructions the guard gave me. Onest turn, and I spot the grand building. I have to get closer to be sure, but it looks like the other temples I''ve passed. Nearing, I start to see the paintings of a pregnant woman over the front. I get to the oversized door and struggle to push it open, getting just enough to slip inside, finding myself in arge room.


    I''m not sure what to do. I spot a few women praying in the pews. Is that enough to find out the information? I pick a spot and bow my head. Should I start by saying thanks to Alzi and the new kids? It wouldn''t hurt to be a little humble.


    "Miss, do you need help?" A voice asks, catching me off guard.


    "Yes, I''m from a small town; I know I''m pregnant, but I wanted to know more. I was in the city and decided to stop by. I''m not sure what I need to do?"


    "I''m happy to help. Let me do a small spell," the priestess says.


    "Thank you," I let out before my vision goes white.


    "Finally, someone rted to my champion. I''m sorry for earlier in the day. My angel made a silly mistake that I corrected already."


    "What? Who are you? What''s going on?" I''m confused, but something is stopping me from panicking forcefully.


    "Sorry, not used to this. I''m the Goddess of fertility. You are the mother of my champion. A number of women havee here with their kids, but finally, someone who is rted. To answer your question that you came for, you have two, a boy and a girl."


    "Thank you. What do you mean by champion?"


    "Someone who embodies my affinity and will be naturally more powerful. Your daughter is doing her job well, but she deserves a more fitting ce. I don''t have the power to forcefully free her. More than a few Goddesses stand in my way. I need her to get to my temple. Things will keep the ving bitch from getting her here for a bit. Her current owner has already sold her to another. Sorry, but your marriage will be put off a bit," the voice rattles off. I struggle to follow the line. Does she greet everyone like this?


    "...You''ll wake up with a caretaker affinity. Nothing crazy, but I need you to work hard at home. You''ll need to convince your wife Akhae to show up at the Sea Goddesses temple for her affinity. You must never say this n out loud. There is a temple in this city. Bring her to see my champion and then go sightseeing. Take her into the temple and sit down. The priestess there will take care of the rest. You must not tell Alzi she is being sold. Things are dyed for her, but the bumpy road will work out well for her."


    "My daughter has been sold. But we had an agreement. That isn''t possible. I..."


    "Goddess of Justice is a useless bitch. You can try to getpensated when your daughter changes hands, but you won''t get her free. That Kitsune has a good enough n. Follow it. Worst case that pathetic Queendom will find kids stop showing up, and I''ll force my will on the world a little. Good luck."


    The white light suddenly gets reced with the temple. All the information she spewed out forces itself into my brain. I try to scream, but I''m frozen in ce. The box that has avoided me all these years shows up. A caretaker ss and affinity show in the middle of my vision. Alzi, my daughter, your mother is done watching you struggle.


    "Looks like you have two kids, lucky you. A boy and a girl. Would you like to say a prayer to the Goddess for the fortune?"


    "Yes," I respond, finally free to move now that my surprises are gone. The Goddess has given me much more than a few kids.


    "It seems you know what you want to say. I''ll let you be."


    I quickly say my thanks. I''ll need to work hard to convince Akhae toe here. It would be a lot easier if I had both Akhae and Ilkae by to show them the city.

 Chapter 53 – Another Rough Morning

    Chapter 53 ¨C Another Rough Morning


    *** Alzi, Morning After ***


    An orphan wakes me up. I''m no longer sore from my idental skill use, but I''m not as refreshed as I usually am after Mommy visits me. Damn, Goddess giving me this stupid skill. Wait, why does it have a different description now? ''ACTIVE you force a target to be extremely aroused, not able to think about anything but sex till they are impregnated or get pregnant. They will settle down in two hours or if you release them. If they are already pregnant, if you cum they will also be released. If they are already pregnant, you may choose the target of their lust; this new target can satisfy the cum requirement''. So I would''ve been able to stop it. I swear those extra ways to end it weren''t there before. Are they fucking with me now? They did that just, so Mommy would fuck me for a few hours!


    Damn whores, is that why everything gets worse? They enjoy watching me suffer, giving me all this ''talent'' just so I can be a good showgirl for them. I didn''t even know they could switch the fucking abilities. Who do I need to pray to for damn sses to switch to something of actual value? I want to be a healer! Not a damn whore.


    ...


    "Hey, Alzi! Is everything alright?" Comes through the door.


    "No! I''ve woken up, learned I''m a ying thing even for the Goddesses, and cried. How could anything be alright?" Ish out.


    "Can Ie in?"


    "I''m a ve, do what you want."


    "Alzi, please give a real answer."


    I just stay curled up. Mai has walked in on me enough; I don''t know why she is being respectful now.


    "Alzi, I''ming in to check on you. If you don''t want me in the room, you can send me away, but the Mistress is going to call you downstairs soon."


    "She can make the damn beautiful cor force me down the stairs. I''ve just a stupid toy for everyone''s amusement," my raspy voice lets out.


    "Alzi, you''re more than a toy. This isn''t a permanent thing; you''ll be free soon, and you''ll have a loving family bound together by the Goddesses."


    "Fuck the Goddesses. They''re the first to use me as a toy. They don''t care; they''ll find some way to fuck up my happy little family too. They probably made it so I could only keep my Mother stable so I would sell myself. Maybe even made me think this was the only way to get help! Fuck all of them!" Strong arms wrap around me, fur brushing against my ear.


    "Alzi, the Goddesses aren''t using you as a toy. I promise you that. They don''t give a woman these assets just to torment her. Honestly, there is probably a Goddess just as mad as you are about how your life is going right now. They don''t give out power easily. You''ve had a rough start here, but you''ll be free, and when you are, you''ll be able to use all the power the Goddesses give you. Just give it some time."


    "No, I''m their toy. Yesterday I got a level and new skill. I just thought about maybe using it, and then it activated, making my Mom fuck me for two hours. Today, I woke up to find the text changed; I could''ve prevented the entire thing with this new text! Plus, why was it so easy to use? Half a thought was all that was needed to make Mommy fuck me for two hours."


    "Some are more in tune with our mana than others. Your life mana and ss are very sex-rted, likely making it easy to use. I know it feels like they are messing with you, but I doubt a Goddess picked that skill and then changed it. Something strange must''ve happened with the skill creation. Now, I know this is harsh, but you need to get up. The Mistress isn''t going to let you hide here much longer. You can have a bad day; you just need toe downstairs."


    "Fine."


    "Thank you, I really don''t want you to lose your privileges right after you got them. Sorry to force you."


    "Better you than Vasati or Mistress." I stretch my body slowly, feeling how I move the girl attached to my back. "Thank you for trying tofort me. I''ll get through the day; I just have to give out massages today. I can fake my joy there easily enough."


    "Good. I need to get to my lessons. Hurry and get something to eat; you''re feeding a lot of people at once." Getting off my bed she starts to the door, leaving me to get dressed on my own.


    "Don''t remind me," I let out under my breath. I slowly move to my dresser and get a robe. Quickly, I put my heels on. I dress as I walk down the stairs for myte lunch, forced to take my time on the stupid fucking stairs.


    *** Mai ***


    Fuck that felt awful. This is the worst I''ve seen her. At least, mood-wise. Physically, I''ve obviously seen her in much worse states. She normally bounces back quickly, but this one isn''t sexual. No ss to help her out of the rut, and I don''t even have the time to help her. Even if I walked with her to lunch, I would have to leave her after that. I''m not allowed to join her during the massages, and she doesn''t have a choice of doing them. I do have some questions to ask whoever the Silvana family sends today. It''s mostly been Esmeralda. Sometimes, Quinte joins her; a few times, others have shown up. The only other girl to appear repeatedly is Lorelei, Esmeralda''s first wife.


    The brothel doesn''t have a good room for my lessons. Not that the Mistress would allow me to use it anyway. She''s not happy about my debt being paid off. So I have to use my room. I''m not happy to have a Countess and her family do these lessons in a prostitute''s room, but it''s all I''ve got. Walking into my room, I find Esmeralda sitting on my bed, waiting for me all Ladylike.


    "Sorry, Esmeralda, I had to help Alzi out of her bed. She had a weird thing happen yesterday and this morning making her upset. I would actually like to ask you a bit about it. I know you''ve said the Goddesses have control over our sses and skills, but how much? Alzi says her new skill changed descriptions this morning. This description change would make something that happened yesterday with it not possible. The change is for the better, she feels, but she, well, we, I guess, don''t understand how it could change overnight?"


    "This is a bit of a guess. The heavens don''t like exining these things, but we are pretty sure angels give out the skills, passives, and stat increases. This is directed from the system Goddess of Power setup; the angel picks the skill,es up with the stats and whatnot, and then sends it down. My guess is that the angel and whichever Goddess she works for didn''t agree on the skill. A Goddess will easily overrule the angel causing the change," she exins easily.


    "How do we figure this out?" thinking out loud.


    "A lot of priestesses ask a lot of questions over hundreds of years and share the answers. I''m sure we''re missing some nuances with the system, where the guessing partes in, but that is the gist we''ve gathered."


    "Oh, do you think the Goddess of Sex or Fertility is controlling Alzi ss?"


    "The name makes it clear Fertility has control. This also means that the Goddess of Fertility is taking a more active role. Most of her priestesses say it''s difficult to talk to her; I think those going to her services are in for a wee surprise. Don''t share this with anyone. Try to get Alzi to shut up about it. A number of people that will soon be around her are not going to be happy to find the Goddess behind her is more active. Goddess of Fertility is normally a bit of an outcast. Mother of many, many Goddesses, a threat to most life in this world, and often slighted, her return is often prophesied to be hard for those that stand in her way. Just let Alzi know the power behind her is simply showing her desire to help. Now, let us get on with your lessons."


    "Thank you, Esmeralda."


    *** Alzi, night ***


    Despite my less-than-happy mood, I manage to fake a smile and please each client thates my way. I honestly may have done a better job; my focus waspletely on just the massage. No thoughts about if I want to fuck them or any number of wandering thoughts. Just massages today, my anger simmering in the back of my mind. I focus all my feelings on rage at the world and, well, everyone. Almost everyone, my loved ones, is still loved. The rest are hated till proven otherwise! For now, I''ll have to see if my ve sses turn that hate down or not. This isn''t the first time I''ve felt like burning the world to the ground. The other brothel owners are first on the list. Mistress always goes on and off the list depending on the day. But she somehow finds a way to stay off it. She did save my Mother.


    Don''t get me wrong, if I get the chance to put a cor around her, I would. But going out of my way to make her life miserable? Not really there, maybe if the cores off or given enough time as a free woman with a true ss. Perhaps if I''m not able to get a true ss? Who knows. I will say if I get a cor around Mistress, she''ll be a personal servant to me. Her womb will be mine to fill with as many children as I see fit. And now I know I can fill it in whenever! Even with extra children if I''m in the mood before her current batch is done.


    But I won''t be randomly getting a chance to enve her, so I won''t have the personal womb.


    "Alzi, are you ready for me?"


    "Yes, Yuki!" Finally someone I can share my anger with. She''ll be happy I want some revenge. I can see her smile falter every time I go easy on those that hurt me. Though I doubt she''ll be happy, I''m cursing the Goddesses this time.


    "Is something wrong, Alzi? That smile looks a bit stiff," my snowy kit says. Her eyes squint, looking for more clues.


    "Yes, let us talk more in the room!" Turning on the spot and, forced to hold the door open for the Kitsune, ruining my dramatic walk.


    "Alzi, is this something..."


    "No, room first, please."


    "Fine."


    We get through the door, and she immediately stares me down. Her tail res out, making her look a lot bigger and scarier.


    "Spill it," is all she lets out. A simplemand she likely didn''t mean to give.


    "I want to kill a Goddess and possibly the world. Some bitch decided to make me rape myself yesterday with my Mother and then switched the skill description this morning. I''m not happy about it. They made my Mother sad. That should cover everything."


    "Shit, sorry, I didn''t think about themand. But you aren''t going to get a Goddess. Yes, one is behind why you had a skill description change, but she likely was the one to make it better. It is better now, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Then a Goddess was the one to help you there. Some angel fucked up. I will admit that makes your goal of gutting them a bit easier. But a bit easier from gutting a Goddess is still impossible. The only angels you can gut are the ones present in this world and they didn''t cause your ability."


    "Don''t care. A Goddess owes me something. They''ve made me a ything and are hinting I''m their ything as well. I need them to feel a bit of pain."


    "Well, the first step is losing the cor. I''ll help you, but don''t go saying that in the presence of a priestess or temple. We don''t need to get smited," her tails flopping down, a forced smileing out. "Sorry to hear things went bad yesterday with your Mother. That''s meant to be a nice, easy day. Not one that has you going through more abuse. Come on, let''s bathe."


    "Fine, but I''m holding you to that help."


    "If we get to a level where we can get a Goddess, I''ll be right next to you, Alzi. Just don''t go doing something stupid."


    "Um? I''ll do my best."


    "You know what I meant, you goofball. Come on, get in with me."

 Chapter 54 – Start of a Birthday parts

    Chapter 54 ¨C Start of a Birthday parts


    *** Princess, Before the Birthday party ***


    I''m interested in meeting this spoiled younger sister. Mother''s seed has been locked away in some corner of the castle. So, who is the one who got the Queen pregnant when she no longer wanted kids? Mother let us know she was pregnant but hid it from the rest of the nobles. Some guessed based on her walk and habits, but those who weren''t able to see her had quite the surprise when she announced the newest Princess.


    Then she hid her away for a year, making her reveal thisrge party. Many wonder if the father is a shameful night or a hidden alliance. My guess is a shameful night, but I wouldn''t mind a good alliance.


    Mother is still messing with me, doing every petty thing she can. Tonight, my fianc¨¦es aren''t allowed to walk out with me; I need to marry them first, apparently. Silly little made-up rules for me. Soon, she''ll be out of things to treat me differently. The wedding is set, and a Goddess enforces strict behavior at those, so there is no need to worry about her messing with me then. Once the marriage happens and the campaign begins, I''ll be no different from my sisters.


    With this being my first public appearance as apetitor for the throne, I have to go all out. A revealing red dress, gold jewelry, gold hair pins, full make-up, and heels. Looking into the mirror, I hardly recognize myself. I''m not quite beautiful enough to be a goddess, but maybe an angel. Most certainly hot, girls will be mad they didn''t line up to marry me. I would be willing to add them to the waiting list.


    I give a slow twirl, checking for any problems. My hair is in a tight bun, letting my tight dress show off my muscr back, slutty slit lets my right thigh out a bit, as well as making it possible to move in the tight dress. My ass and tits are on disy, ssy enough to not be mistaken for a courtesan, but I''m not far from it. Use everything to get attention. Besides, I''ll be marrying a whore most of the nobles in the capital have seen naked, if not joined in bed.


    "Is it time to leave?" I ask my maid once I''m satisfied with my attire.


    "Yes, the royal attendees will be announced shortly."


    "Good, let''s go. It''s time to see how much is wasted on a one-year-old''s birthday party." The carpet muffles my heels until we get outside, where the stone lets everyone hear meing their way. Even my jewelry rattles a bit. The hardest part for warriors who get nobility is the silly clothing we wear to these parties. Nothing about this lets me move easily. Remove the slit, and I would be shuffling along the ground. But nobles like to be extravagant even if it''s useless. Though I will have to admit, we look amazing in these dresses.


    Mother picked the grand ballroom for the event. Though the hints about the number of people invited mean we''ll need the space. I hope she isbining this party into some situation meeting. I can''t show up with my fianc¨¦es, but they are all invited. They won''t be able to sit with me at the dinner, but we can walk around together. I''m wondering about the reaction to the angel. The golden hair and bump should be the second most distracting thing in my group.


    Inside the castle, I make my way to the back entrance to the grand ballroom. The royals and the Duchesses enter here with an announcement. My sisters and I will have to wait. The duchesses just enter as they arrive.


    When I arrive, I see a few of my sisters already here with their harems. They all wearing some type of red dress.


    "Oh, sis, I heard you think you can make it to the throne. Pathic war hungry you. Running around letting the peasantsmand you," my eldest sister mocks. She''s a simr height as me, but she''s a mage, so shecks my muscle mass. Her dress is much more conservative, besides her bust that we all show off.


    "Helping our people is hardly something to shame me for. Maybe you should asionally listen to what the people want if you want your ims to be at least slightly true."


    "The peasants get helped when the nobles have little to worry about. I don''t want to solve a town''s issue; I want to solve a region''s problem. You should remember where the Queen sits. You''ll never get anything done if you worry about all the peasants."


    "If you never check what a town''s issues are, how could you know if you are helping them? How can you measure their progress if you never see them."


    "Can you two just fuck off. Nobody cares about your race right now. Let us enjoy the party," interjects another sister. She''s the daughter of a harem member. She is still a princess, but she doesn''t get all the perks.


    I don''t want to talk about it. There is no need to give my Mother a chance to talk down to me with arge audience. "Happily, I had to respond. If Arya drops it, we can focus on the party. We should start getting announced soon."


    "Fine, I''m sure there will be plenty tough with about you at the party."


    "Princess, get ready to enter!" One of Mother''s maids calls out. Stopping me from responding. A good thing, I suppose.


    We line up by age, youngest to oldest, putting me third. The two in front of me aren''t even adults yet, still waiting to get their affinities. Everyone behind me has a harem to join them. A number even have a man beside them. I wish I could make Alzi speed up the pregnancy, but she already goes so fast it would probably end with her dead.


    They start calling out our names, and we walk into the massive room. Two of the normal ballrooms could fit in here. A twenty-piece orchestra is already set up, pausing just to let us walk in. Everyone is watching us. Quite a few eyes follow me as we line up in the middle of the room. Eventually, the twelve of us line up, the crowd gives a little cheer, and we''re free to mingle till my newest sister appears.


    I start looking for my fianc¨¦es. It''s a slow process; I''m constantly pulled into conversations about my recent announcement. The same nd greetings and congrattions get exchanged as I make my way to the far side. I find them in a small huddle; a few of the servants are also among the group. The only girl missing is the Duchess. She''ll be waiting near the entrance now for the Queen and my little sister to be in the first group to meet them. In theory, the princesses have already met the little girl, so we have to wait.


    "Hello, girls. How has the party been so far?" I ask, stepping into the group.


    "It has been nice, your Highness. The Queen is making this reveal quite the spectacle. I don''t think so many nobles have ever been in one ce." Ioalena responds. She was thest girl to get a marriage agreement, a time mage, and a beautiful wood elf. Tanned skin, brown eyes, and colorful green hair. Her light freckles over her nose give her a cute little look.


    "Yes, Mother has been spoiling her rotten, it seems," I say, giving each a look and nod. "The birthday girl should being soon. Then we can see what fun my Mother has nned for the dance floor or if she wants us to eat first."


    "Should we not try to meet people first?" Isda asks, my little pregnant angel.


    I get behind her and wrap her up in a big hug, her head sandwiched between my breasts. "No, Mother would look to throw us out if we did. Even my sisters wouldn''t be able to do that. Plus, this is our first public party. We should aim to have some fun on my Mother''s gold."


    "Oh, ok. Um, do we have a moving date?"


    "Yes, the week after our wedding will be when we move. My manor will be just a day outside the city to the southwest. I''ve already started the furnishing; I''ll get you the address so you can visit and see what else we need."


    "Yes, your Highness," she squeaks out. I can feel her ears heating up as I tease her golden head.


    "My fianc¨¦es don''t need to say your Highness. Pick something more intimate to say."


    "Yes, your uh honey. Could you let me go? I think your other fianc¨¦es are getting jealous of me."


    "I do need to spread my love and body around," I let the embarrassed angel go. "Iolena,e here. You''re next." I give each girl a hug while we wait for my Mother and sister to join the extravagant party.


    Just as I finish up with thest servant, a stream of maids walks in with champagne for everyone in the hall. I take Isda''s ss from her. My first children can''t have any problems, though I doubt anything could hurt that dragon''s kids; her life mana is likely still inside the fetus. None of the other girls are pregnant, so we wait for the maids to finish making the rounds and for my Mother to be introduced.


    "The Royal Highness Queen Yumanea gwyn and Princess Irlo!" Gets announced. On the far side of the room, I only see my Mother stride in wearing simr clothing to my announcement, though she wears the traveling crown like she is supposed to. But Irlo sounds like a dragon''s name. Did the Queen get pregnant from a sex ve? My soon-to-be sex ve. Oh, poor Mommy, already fucking my seed. It is a little strange how many of Alzi''s children I''m finding around me now. Duchess, Isda, and now my Mother. I''m sure more than a few women in the crowd carry her children as well. I doubt any man can boast the same aplishment. Unfortunately I can''t let Mother know I''ve bought the father to her spoiled brat. I can''t let her take Alzi from me. I need to get the marriage first.


    "Well, it''s time to see if dinner or dancing wille first," I say, moving to the center. There aren''t enough tables out right now, and no servants move to add any, so we''ll likely be dancing a bit first, then eating.


    The band ys the traditional dance intro music proving my guess correct. I turn to pick a girl from my future harem and find my stupid sister waiting for me instead.


    "What do you want?"


    "To dance, little sis. We had a good conversation going," Arya mocks, holding her hand out. Enough eyes find their way to us that I can''t turn her down; it''s too rude to turn your eldest sister down for a dance. Yet more silly rules are made to hurt the younger kids.


    "Of course, we shouldn''t leave things unsaid. Best to have everything out in the open." I firmly take the mage''s hand and start to lead her to a more open spot, my group matching off amongst themselves.


    "Sis, some rude rumors are going around that you''re marrying a very low woman. A peasant,moner, a prostitute even. How could you hurt the royal blood by marrying such a woman? I''ve heard she''s even caused a lot of pain to nobles." She does let me take the lead as the music starts, but the ss is the real chooser of who leads. Mages follow warriors, support follows mages, and ssless follow supports, so it doesn''t show I''m above her like I wish it did. "You should take after Ades; she has already married a wonderful nobleman. A dark elf and a great wind mage. Right now, you''re a bit of aughing stock."


    "I don''t need your opinion. You must be worried to try and ruin my ns this much. You should worry about yourself more. You don''t have any real aplishments since thest war, and even then, Mother took most of the hard items. Lately you''ve been making promises to nobles without showing you''ll have the power or resolve to keep those promises. I may have made less promises, but I''ve proven none of mine are empty. Something we can''t say for you."


    "Power, I''ve proven my power on a much bloodier and dangerous field than you. My resolve? Plenty, I''ve stared down armies of thousands with only a hundred women at my back. You''ve fought a fearsome beast but never the chaotic mess that a true battlefield is. Careful overestimating yourself; you''ll find just how dangerous my promises are. How much influence I have." Her smile goes cold, trying to prate my mind with fear. "Drop out soon, or you''ll find how dirty we can y. Mother won''t care about you enough to reign us in before something devastating happens."


    "I can handle you and show Mother she shouldn''t have tried pushing me out."


    "If you say so. Just don''t cry about the world being unfair. It''s why some have power, and others get crushed."


    I just give a little shrug of disapproval and finish the first dance in silence. I''ll just show them why, if you decide to treat someone unfairly, best make sure she gets crushed.

 Chapter 55 – Learning About the Little Princess

    Chapter 55 ¨C Learning About the Little Princess


    Leaving the bitch behind, I pick out the Angel for the next dance. I can see servants setting up the tables for dinner. The next dance should be a faster one just for fun. Perfect for showing off her gorgeous golden hair. Isda is wearing a long blue dress and golden jewelry to match her hair. Short heels due to her growing pregnancy. Overall a cute girl I''m excited to let run my household.


    When I take her hand, she squishes into my body to try whispering into my ear, "Honey, my belly feels attracted to your little sister. It''s strange like my unborn children want to meet her."


    "I think she is Alzi''s child. So they are feeling the blood call. You basically confirmed my Mother fucked our soon-to-be wife. I''ll try to get us near my little sister after dinner, which should calm them down. She likely wants to get to you and the few other unborn children of Alzi''s here. Do you feel a draw to anyone else?"


    "No, just the princess."


    "Must all be too weak to have arger draw. Do your best to ignore it and have some fun. I n to make you the center of attention while my Mother and sister are talking to the Duchesses. That should get the girl to run to you. We''ll have to be careful of our kids running off to find their half-sisters at these parties and when traveling the city. Alzi has a number of kids with nobles and the wealthy," I say as the music picks up for the next dance.


    I have to be careful with the short girl; five kids are difficult to carry. I don''t need to kill off my first kids before they are born. I focus more on keeping time than any special moves, enjoying spending time with my future family. Rarely will we have a chance to dance and have fun.


    After the wedding, it will be a lot of work building up the territories of my supporters, continuing to make my name known, and leveling up everyone in my house. Several maids need a lot of levels before they will truly be useful.


    Isda is like most nobles, nimble in her small heels. Twirling around and following my steps carefully. We have arger space to work in than most do as those around us eye the golden hair flicking around in their vision, matched against my red dress.


    I push her a bit faster, taking a step every beat at least, causing her to be out of breath when the dance ends with her wrapped up in my arms.


    "Sorry for picking up the speed. You seemed to be handling it fine, and we drew the eyes I was hoping for. Not the greatest excuse, but we only get so many chances to show off." I give Isda a short is on the cheek before we separate. "Mother has us spread out for dinner. I''ll find you all again afterward. I''ll need to dance with others besides my fianc¨¦e''s, but I''ll try to get with you all at least once if time permits." My other fianc¨¦es and servants have started gathering around us.


    "We know, sweety," she huffs out, still trying to catch her breath. Her dress is a little too tight in the chest it seems. Did she gain a few levels since getting it fit? "We''ll have the wedding to monopolize your time, or the others will, at least. I don''t think I''ll be able to dance in a week. I''m already too tired to do another dance tonight."


    "Take it easy. Pregnant women never need to dance. The kids are more important than showing off, even if I didn''t do the best job showing that right now. See you all soon," I say to the small crowd. They give a small bow, and we head to our assigned tables. The servants had finished setting up the tables during thest dance. Well, most of them; a few needed to be moved a bit once the dance floor was cleared out a bit more.


    Twenty long tables are needed to amodate the crowd Mother Invited. Each table seats about twenty-five people. The number of maids needed to serve all the food and clean up will be insane. Already, they are running around in a mad dash, trying to set the tables for the nobles.


    The royal table is already finished, letting Mother and my sisters sit down. I slowly make my way over to my table along with my sisters and their harems. I even find a fianc¨¦e of Arya walking over. She does have to sit at the far end, but mine aren''t even wee at the table.


    "Mother, I thought that only family members were allowed at the table?" I ask as I sit down.


    "Not now. The seating chart is already decided and approved by me."


    "It''s improper to have a non-royal sitting with us. I need actual reason to throw away the etiquette."


    "It was approved by me. Now, just let us eat instead of talking about these silly things."


    "Several members of my house weren''t given an invitation, yet Arya gets to have her at the royal table? Why would I be quiet about that?"


    One of Mother''s wives interjects, "Dear, we have a free seat that little Angel would be good to bring to our table. She isn''t wrong about the etiquette." This is not the way I would have preferred this to be settled. It would have been better to force the fianc¨¦e to leave the table, but it is nice to know I just need to get Mother to make decisions with her harem around to get a fairer experience.


    "Fine, call that girl over quickly. Irlo shouldn''t have to wait longer to eat her dinner."


    "Thank you, Mother," I say, trying not to be too unreasonable. I get up and walk over to Isda''s table. I don''t have to walk far; Mother could only disgrace my house so much.


    "Isda,e with me. You''ve been approved to sit with us at the main table."


    "Yes, honey," she says as she gracefully stands up from her chair. She has a small smile on her face as she follows me to the end of the head table. I pull out her chair and let her sit down. I give her a little kiss on the top of her head before walking back to my chair. The second I sit down the maidse out to bring us the sd.


    I give Isda a small smile to hopefully help the poor girl rx at the new table. She finds herself surrounded by royalty and has no friends. She''s a nice girl, so she''ll have no problem talking to the women around her. Not that the table had much discussion during the first course. My demand caused a strange atmosphere.


    Most eyes turn to the birthday girl most are seeing for the first time. I get a good look at her greenhorns, her tail flicking around behind her as she picks at the small sd portion in front of her. Mother personally wiping the dressing off her cheeks.


    I have to admit it is very cute, making me wish I could immediately have Alzi get me pregnant instead of having to work my ass off to catch up to my stupid sisters.


    I bravely ask my new sister, "What are some of your favorite things to do, Irlo?" It seems to catch the little girl off guard, her head turning as she tries to figure out who talked to her. All the sisters listen in, trying to find out what my Mother''s new favorite daughter likes.


    "Dear, your sister Elora asked what you like to do in your free time. Why don''t you answer her?" Mother encourages, pointing in my direction. Irlo follows the Queen''s finger and stares right at me for a few moments before she opens her mouth.


    "Chasing butterflies, and hide and seek with the maids, the garden is really pretty, and tag, OH and I like watching Mommy practice her magic. The fire is SSSOOO pretty, different colors mixing!" Streams out. Thest item makes all of us hate her a little bit.


    "Yes, the Queen has wonderful control over her magic. It''s always a treat to watch her. Tag would be great to y. I haven''t run around the grounds for fun in quite a while," I answer back, trying to keep my jealousy out of my voice. She is just a one-year-old girl who doesn''t get a chance for the throne.


    Her head turns to the side with my response, "The grounds?" she asks. No way does Mother let her run around the castle ying tag. I got yelled at for walking too fast on multiple asions! Fuck how is the Queen going so soft on this girl?


    "Do you y tag in the castle?" Ades asks quickly, getting to the bottom of what we all want to know.


    Irlo can''t answer right away as Mother starts to feed her. Well, at least she has to eat her greens like the rest of us, though having the Queen feed her in front of hundreds of the most important people in the Queendom is worth the pain.


    "Yes!" She spits out, not finished chewing what Mother fed her.


    "Irlo, what did I say about talking and eating. You need to have your manners for these events."


    "Sorry, Mommy."


    I don''t think any of my sisters registered the following conversation. Any of us would''ve been sent out of the party, even if it was our birthday party, for that act. On top of being able to run in the castle halls we''re all trying to contain our anger of the lectures we''ve received while little Irlo gets a soft voice. We all worry about asking more questions, not sure if we can handle the cute little girl''s extreme privileges.


    Near the end, Lyrei, my oldest sister, finds a question that won''t have us puking up blood at the unfair treatment. "What is your favorite color Irlo?"


    "Green!" She exims, wiggling her tail and letting her wings out. "See!"


    "Yes, that is a very pretty emerald green."


    The answer is a little vain, but what child isn''t a little vain. I should try finding out Alzi''s Mother''s and father''s scale colors. It would be interesting to know if she is passing those colors down or if she can make any color for her children.


    The first course is basically done; Irlo is likely the only one with some vegetables left on her te. The maids start cleaning up while Mother walks Irlo out to the stage to give a little speech while the main course is prepared. When they reach the middle of the room, Irlo finds herself on the Queen''s shoulders; the shock can be seen on every face. Mother ignores this and continues like this is how she does every first birthday party.


    "Wee, everyone. I''m d so many people could make it here. This is likely myst child during my reign. I''ve just about reached the seventy-year mark and will soon make room for the next Queen. Four of my daughters are currently fighting for the position. I wish them luck. But today is about my youngest. A cute little dragonkin. It was a happy surprise when I found myself pregnant again, this little ball of energy wasn''t nned by me. The Goddess obviously has different ns, and I wee them openly. She''s brought much joy to my life. I''m happy to host her first event today. Bringing so many of my loyal and hard-working subjects for a night of fun. I wish we could do this type of event more, but the travel and the many hours you all put in to protect yournds in your absence is too much to ask often. So I have prepared some different activities for a normal birthday party. My daughter asked for me to do a bit of magic and I thought it would be a wonderful idea to do so. It has been far too long since I''vest shown off. So please let this Queen have a bit of fun tonight at my daughter''s request. Now, let''s get to the main course!" She ends. Walking back to the head of the table with Irlo still on her shoulders, wearing the biggest smile I''ve ever seen on the Queen.


    We all need to lower our hate for our new sister; she just earned us a beautiful show tonight. One that we''ll all be staring at carefully, trying to pick apart her mana usage to improve our own. My main affinity may be strength, but I still have a bit of the standard fire to work with.

 Chapter 56 – The Queen’s Show

    Chapter 56 ¨C The Queen¡¯s Show


    Every table was guessing what the Queen would show besides my own. We knew better than to predict. Mother beat into all of us at a young age to not specte what her shows would contain. Our focus was on the mundane: weather, dress style, colors, and whether women should start wearing pants again¡ªthings you can easily control so the harems don''t bring up the forbidden topic. A short harmony among mypeting sisters. If just one person slips up, everyone will be punished.


    Mother ignored our silly conversations. Instead, her focus was on helping Irlo eat, slowly cutting her meat into bite-sized pieces for the young dragon. Something we all eyed jealously. There are benefits to how she raised us, but every child wants to be pampered a bit. We all know she loves us, even with her shit schemes against me; if I asked, she would say she loved me, and it would be the truth.


    My sisters and I were born and raised during a war. We were trained to pay back the nine months Mother wasn''t able to fight her best. Eldest was trained to fully rece her, rest just for strength it seems. I didn''t participate in the war, and there hasn''t been another since. All that training for nothing, and now she wishes to take away the purpose I came up with for myself. Whatever, tonight will be fun now that Mother is taking the stage.


    "Mommy! I''m full!" shouts Irlo, half her te still covered with food. They always give the young princesses too much to eat; none of us finished our portions till we were at least six.


    "Ok, honey. Let me wipe your face, and then we can go do our dance. Ok," the Queen responds. Irlo gives her a small smile, letting one of the most powerful women in the world wipe her tiny mouth clean. Does Grandma know about this? Please don''t have both of them treat Irlo like this. She''d win the throne by default as her older sisters die of envy.


    Mother makes her walk this time. As the band starts up again, they both go to the center of the room. It isn''t much of a partner dance; the size difference is too great for that. Instead, it is a bunch of strange movements.


    It''s meant to be a training dance to help kids learn bnce. Over the years, it''s morphed into nothing of the sort: arms il, strange shuffles, and just a set of movements.


    Most think the kids have slowly forced it to change over the years to the embarrassing state it is in now. Almost everyone here knows it and has participated in the dance before. If you don''t teach your kid the dance, others will, and instead of doing it with a one-year-old, you''ll do it with a two-year-old.


    Mother always seemed to have fun doing the funny gestures with us, and right now is no different. Both haverge smiles covering their faces as the crowd watches. Everyone tries getting in thest few bites; when the dance ends, so does dinner.


    It ends with both giving a short bow, the only time a Queen bows to her subjects. We all stand and p; dinner is done, so we start to join the two on the dance floor, ready to dance the time away till the Queen takes the stage for her show. I quickly make my way to my time mage, Ioelena. Her three sses give her a wonderful bust that she''s showing off tonight. Her small amount of pixie blood gave her fun pink strands of hair in her otherwise normal brown for a wood elf. Standard tan skin, her earsing to an even sharper point than mine.


    "Would you join me for the next dance?" I ask, extending my hand to the mage.


    "Of course, dear," her smile lights up. It''s a slow dance, giving us spare breath to talk. I casually lead her around the dance floor with a soft sway, avoiding the many couples dancing and chatting around us.


    "Your pixie blood. Does it give you more than just pretty highlights?" I ask once the rhythm settles.


    "Not much; it''s been a while since it was added to my family. My spells will asionally have a little trick added to them. Something as simple as untying a shoe or loosening a dress a bit. Rarely it can turn a sword into a stick. A great bonus, but not something that happens regrly enough to count on in a fight. The worst is that it also happens when casting on my friends, but they are much more likely to have a beneficial trick applied to them," she exins, "Like their sword being shifted slightly, letting them slip past their opponent''s guard."


    "I see; the friendly fire element is dangerous. But the rarity and helpful nature make it worth using still. Have you tried finding a pixie to help you with it? Or a different cirction pattern?" I ask. I know she''s tried, but I want to know what she has tried. The royal family has ess to a lot of strange methods, and maybe she has a hint as to which one will help control this side effect.


    "Pixies justugh and curse us. Saying we don''t deserve to know," her face darkening at the thought. "I don''t think they even know how to do it themselves. They just always use their magic to y tricks, so they don''t have to try and control it for any real purpose. A few ancestors have tried different patterns but they always fail, causing harm to her body with no effect on the magic. At this point, they only pass down the working method, trying to keep the dangerous patterns out of our heads."


    "You should request that they give you the failed methods and what happened. The royal family may have a method that works. Having the failed methods would make it easier to find."


    "I''ll ask, but they are a bit set in their ways. More than a few were mad I joined your harem, saying the firstborn must take over the family. My half-sister is better suited for that position, yet they wanted me thrown in it due to ''the ways.''" She shakes her head to make clear her thoughts. "So don''t hold your breath. I''ll have to do a lot of convincing to get what little they likely have."


    "Yes, we''re all very familiar with how families make their terrible decisions. I can be patient; I just want you to have full confidence and control over your magic."


    "Thank you for your worry, prin.." a little cough tries to cover up her mistake, "dear."


    "Good for catching yourself, but do try to remember fully."


    Slowly, I made my way through the house, fianc¨¦es first, then the servants. Fifteen girls were left when the music finally stopped. The mages had to start taking breaks while the warriors showed off their stamina. Irlo, long since getting tired, was asleep in the Queen''sp. The Queen had a small smile as she watched the nobles dance, some of her wives sitting with her talking about some hidden topic.


    After the music stopped echoing in the hall, she paused for a few seconds before carefully handing Irlo to her second wife, the one who had let Isda sit at the table. Mother then stood up and addressed her subjects again.


    "Thank you all for enjoying the music. Most of my daughters weren''t able to have such prosperous times to grow up in. Moments like these just weren''t possible, I''m happy to have a chance to oversee one. As I promised, I''ll be giving the closing show. The floor will need to be reced. The stands have been put up; please follow the maid''s directions to where to sit."


    Most of my girls were in a block together already; a small group was resting off to the side. I gathered the group, hoping Mother would let us sit together for this show. They don''t have any stupid rules about the need to keep the royal family together. Honestly, I don''t even know if the Queen was supposed to give a show during a birthday. Not that anyone would tell her to stop. Even the pure warriors who couldn''t gain much from the show wouldn''t stop it. Any magic or ability at the highest of levels was a beauty to watch.


    Alzi''s type of magic would be the one exception to that. I think a public disy of her magic would end quite poorly for all involved. But behind a closed door... well, I''ve heard the stories, and even Mother seems to want a bit of that.


    The maids do their best to move the crowd off the dance floor and into the stands put up during the dances. The faster everyone gets off the floor, the quicker they can start putting the protective formation in ce. I can see that families seem to be the main grouping, so I shouldn''t be separated. She may just spite me and ce my family in the back. I''ll have to deal with it. I need to appear with my house, or it''ll look like I think they are weak and worthless.


    I push my way to the front, my house following. The crowd splits for a princess, letting us move easily forward to the maids directing the seating. Getting to the front, the maids look over my house a few times, trying to decide what to do. Did Mother change her ns, or were they making up the positions as they went?


    "Princess Elora, your house can follow me. We''ll seat you all together this way," one finally says, noticing my angry face. I made sure not to go to Mother''s personal maids so I would have some power to argue with them if needed. Based on the looks they were throwing around I picked correctly.


    We follow her to an alright ce¡ªnot the front like most of my sisters, but close enough that I can''tin without looking extremely petty. Mother is pushing me as far as she can. I wonder if we were meant to be in the back row if I went to her maids. My fianc¨¦es take the seats next to me in a random order, which will be solidified after the wedding. Servants simrly take a random order. Another thing to settle after the wedding.


    The dance floor has been cleared, letting the mages quickly set up the spells and formations needed. Mother is still waiting with Irlo back in her arms. Half the guests are still moving to their seats. Most are getting spots in the back row now. The duchess and Princess are all seated now. Each family quiets down as they find their seat, patiently waiting for the grand show.


    The mages give their work onest check before signaling thepletion of the formation. Gently, Mother wakes up Irlo, not letting the little girl miss her showing off to her subjects. Once the little girl wipes the sleep from her eyes, the Queen puts her down in the mini-throne and gracefully walks onto the stage with every eye watching.


    We feel her circte her mana, purifying it in a heartbeat,unching a white-hot me across the room, a full forty feet. Suddenly, the front turns and shapes into a true dragon''s head, with four horns atop its head. It twirls up, and a few blue whisker-like streams form as it opens its mouth to let out a true roar. The grand ballroom shakes from the sound. Mother lets another column out, and a blue dragon of the same size gets created, spiraling into the first growing white whiskers.


    The two spiraled each other, creating arge column around the Queen. With each pass, they start going faster and faster until they''re a blur of white and blue. Shooting off to the side, they turn back to let out arge breath of rainbow fire over the Queen''s head. In a joust, they charge each other. The mes shrinking their bodies to nothing in the middle.


    The only sound at the end was the little Princess pping; the rest were too stunned to talk. All trying to piece together the mana control. At least three different fires controlled at once, white, blue, and rainbow? Did that count as one or many? The stamina to keep that much with such fine control for so long. Seeing a new kind of fire if the rainbow fire is truly just one type.


    What is the inspiration?


    Did Alzi help her figure out the rainbow fire? I didn''t want to get pregnant fast, but if I could unlock that, I''d let her nned maids go first. Aurora is skilled, and if she feels she can learn something from a pregnancy, I will join her. Showing that you can still do some work while pregnant is an important skill. Alzi just needs to learn some constraints.


    "Everyone, it is getting a bitte for the Princess, so we''ll have to end it here. Thank you all foring; I hope you had a fun time and enjoyed the show!"


    Everyone, still a little shocked, started to funnel out, trying to figure out how she got rainbow fire.

 Chapter 57 – A Plan Made, A Plan Started

    Chapter 57 ¨C A n Made, A n Started


    *** Princess ***


    On the way out, I made sure to stick next to Aurora and Sh. The mother-daughter duo will be the first to get pregnant when Alzi joins us. They are the most connected to her. If Mother truly got the power from Alzi, they are the most likely to also get it. I stay silent with the group as we slowly make our way through the castle grounds. Just a few of my sisters also live this way with me, but I need this conversation to happen in private.


    Nearing the front door, I wrap my hands around the mother and daughter''s slim waist so they don''t run off to bed. Aurora will likely appreciate a warning about the pregnancy; being older, it''s going to be hard on her, but being near Alzi should make it doable. They both easily ept my wandering hands, I don''t squeeze anything I shouldn''t, but I do get a good feel for their wonderful bodies. The young, energic daughter and mature, calcting mother, too bad they are for Alzi.


    "I want to speak to you two before bed. I have a request to make," I say.


    "I''m past my prime, your Highness. I won''t be able to join my daughter in this," Aurora answers quickly as my doores into view. Good, she''s able to pick up on my ns. Alzi will need someone with a brain around her. From what I''ve gathered, she runs off and does the stupidest things. I don''t think she even needs to run off to do it; she''s been stuck in a brothel for a decade and still finds trouble. She''ll need some help keeping her out of trouble.


    "I heard Alzi got a pregnant woman pregnant again. One without an affinity even, sorry to say this, but you''ll be able to get pregnant," I answer back. We reached the door and walked towards a study to finish this conversation. "I wouldn''t be surprised if Alzi could get a rock pregnant. Your duties will obviously be just keeping healthy during it and I''ll give you plenty of time to recover. I want you two to find out how to upgrade your affinity through Alzi. Mother did it, you two are the ones best suited to figuring it out. Alzi is already strong for us; if we figure this out, we''ll be in an even better ce. One that almost guarantees us the throne."


    "I''m willing to try, but don''t expect much from me. I''ll help my daughter find the secret. If we seed, I expect you to make them official children and make us concubines of at least Alzi. I would prefer bing yours," Aurora answers, pulling out a chair for me before finding her own.


    That finally gets her daughter to react. "Mother! Don''t make deals for me. I want to stay with Alzi. I''ve seen her; I wish to be her concubine."


    "Horny girl, think a little beforeing up with an idea," Aurora scolds.


    "Both of you quiet. Alzi is your mistress, it will be up to her to let you move to be concubines. Alzi will treat your children as her own no matter what, so there is no need to worry about that. Just slip into her bed and beg her to impregnate you. She''ll do it on instinct, and we can test Mother''s ways. I''ll put in a hint to Alzi to let you two be concubines of either me or her if you can figure it out."


    "Thank you, your Highness," they say together.


    "Good, now let''s get some sleep. We only have a few days before the wedding."


    My wedding isn''t going to be a big affair, I''m nning it too quickly for that. But we''ll get a big grand wedding once I earn that throne. That''ll have to make up for the small wedding now. Sadly, a war makes it easiest to let you get the throne. I''ve got too much work to do.


    *** Nakuma ***


    Yuki has me doing everything but making a name for myself. She even says I can''t kill the people behind the assassination. ''Mai and Alzi deserve to do it.'' They aren''t doing the work, so why do they get to do the best part?


    She did pay me with time spent fluffing her tails. An hour while she exined what she knew and another hour after that for pleasure. I have to admit Alzi does a great job keeping Yuki''s tails soft and fluffy. Like hugging little clouds as they wrap around me. Forming a tight tomb for me to get lost in and let me spend every moment with my love.


    Too bad she made ite to an end, but I''ll have to let Alzi keep washing Yuki''s tails and maybe even join them. They are just too soft and beautiful to pass up.


    But first, I need to confirm who tried to kill Mai. Yuki already knows the assassin guild did the attempt.


    She wants me to find out whomissioned it and the assassin who carried it out. She gave me plenty of leeway on how I got the information. The only true constraint was to leave the people behind alive for Alzi and Mai.


    Perfect for taking my frustration out on the unfortunate people nearby. If I keep getting these side quests, I''ll never get enough fame for us to get that stupid request and cuddle up with a pregnant Yuki!


    I''m a little angry already when I finally make it to the hideout, one of the many branches the Assassin Guild has in the capital. From the outside, it looks like a normal bakery. A trap door in the back will lead to the hideout. Normally, you need a token or money to get in, but a healthy amount of magic will grease any lock open, and I''ve got plenty to use today. I don''t n to let the bakery open tomorrow; they are having some surprise renovations start up tonight.


    I force open the wooden door to find a normal-looking bakery inside. The smell proves that during the day, it truly is a bakery. The small shelves along the sides are currently empty. A counter in the back separates me from the next door.


    A human woman walks through that door. A quick look shows she''s not a baker; she''s already preparing for a fight. "You need something?" she asks. She does her best to keep her voice soft, but the threatening undertone is easy to hear.


    "Yes, my friend was almost assassinated. would you know who to ask about that?" I respond, ready to cut the bitch in two. The surprised look on her face is actually mildly convincing.


    "Why would I know about assassins?"


    "You haven''t baked a loaf of bread in your life," I start walking to the counter she stands behind. "Despite the store being closed, the door wasn''t locked. It was hard to open, but I broke no lock getting inside. So spill it."


    "Spill? Watching my wife''s bakery doesn''t make this an assassin''s hideout."


    Tired of this useless conversation, Ish out with my mana. A crude method but more than enough for the overconfident guard in front of me. A few deep gashes form across her chest and stomach. The sudden pain forces out a loud scream as she falls behind the counter.


    The gashes are life-threatening, but she should have enough time to provide me with somepensation for a potion to heal her terrible wounds.


    That''s the n, at least. Honestly, it won''t be the worst thing if the guard dies.


    Turning the corner around the counter, I see I may have cut a bit too wide and deep. She''s struggling to breathe, blood gushing out. Her arms uselessly try to keep her insides inside. I do a short cough to clear my throat and ask, "Do you have anything to share, or are you going to die on the floor?" I wait a bit for a response, but she doesn''t seem to be in the mood to talk.


    "Is there a problem here?" A neer asks,ing through the back door. She quickly spots herpanion bleeding out on the floor. "Was this really necessary?" Another human.


    "Yes, I asked a simple question, and she lied to me. You all think it was ok to assassinate a friend. Surely you don''t think you''re all immune from retribution."


    "Do you expect a guard to be able to answer your questions?" she asked, moving to help her partner.


    "I said she lied, not that she failed to answer my question. You, though, will need to answer my questions if you want to save your lives. Who ordered the assassination of my friend Mai?" I ask.


    "You know we don''t give that information out."


    "That doesn''t really work for me. I came here to get that information, so I''m not asking. It''s more of a demand." The woman is on guard for my magic far better than the first girl. So, I''ll have to use an actual spell to finish off the first girl. Actually, two would be better, a balloon spell for a distraction, than a portal spell tounch a knife into the injured woman''s head.


    I quicklyunch the two spells, the balloon popping a fraction of a second before the portal. The neer is able to cancel the balloon spell, but she isn''t able to stop my portal or knife. Killing the woman she just used an expensive potion on.


    I giggle a bit at her stupid face, looking at the knife buried deep in the dead woman''s skull. "I gave you a chance to save both your lives, yet you squandered it. Now, do you want to join her?"


    "Nobody here can get you that information," she answers. Finally figuring out I''m willing and able to burn this ce to the ground.


    "Then name the assassin."


    "We also don''t have that information."


    "Start being useful. Your friend was a liar and, therefore, useless. Don''t be like her," I say, shaking my head.


    "This office doesn''t have that information."


    "I''m not going to keep pulling teeth here. Spit it all out."


    "That''s all I know."


    "Too bad." I sand three knives her way. The first two get blocked, and the third goes into her back and through her heart.


    I do a bit of looting. Only the second girl had anything of value to her.


    A few health potions richer, and after getting all my knives back, I head through the door.


    The back has all the needed supplies and furnishings for a bakery: an oven, table, rollers, and whatnot, all neatly ced along the rim. A quick sweep of my mana finds the trap door in the middle of the room. I blow it open and hop down.

 Chapter 58 – Attacking the Guild

    Chapter 58 ¨C Attacking the Guild


    Greeting me at the bottom of the hole was a small hallway and three ''hidden'' assassins. The problem with disguising myself is that you get these embarrassing disys.


    Hiding from a kitsune just doesn''t work, well, except for other kitsune. Even our newborns would spot these fools instantly. Not wasting any more time, I send out a few waves of knives, killing the three before they can react.


    I start a brisk walk to the end of the hallway ande across the first locked door of the night. No wards or enchantments on it, though, allowing me to easily st through with a bit of mana. The remnants of the door fly off inside, letting me enter with a domineering feel just to see a mostly empty room.


    The stupid guard is probably right. I doubt a ce with this shit of security can hold any truly useful information. The big question is why people this weak would get a request to attack a ce with Yuki, Alzi, and Ashryn around. My only real hope is for the branch leader to have ess to information she probably shouldn''t.


    Inside the room, a few more assassins are spread around, watching me enter. Far enough away to dodge the debris from the door. Too bad it would be fun if one already had a bit of blood spilling out. A handler sits behind a counter off to the side, also unhurt.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m here for information about those behind the failure to kill a simple brothel girl," I shout out, walking into the center like an official investigator. Their dead friends are out in the open behind me, easy to see, so I''m not fooling anyone, but the hatred on their silly faces makes the act worth it.


    "You killed the assassin already," the handler squeaks out. The assassins give her a quick re before remembering I''ve killed all their friends; looking away is asking to lose their lives.


    "One of the three in the hallway?"


    "Yes. The brown-haired elf."


    "Whoops, suppose to give Mai a chance for revenge. Guess she''ll have to live with the people who put up the request." I head towards the handler, the only woman who seems to know anything. She even talks easily!


    A loud banges from the back, interrupting my movement. An angry dwarf rushes in.


    "Shairel why are you giving that out! Bitch leave, and we''ll forget about this breach. Headquarters already knows about you," she yells in the normal gruff voice of the dwarves.


    "No, who ordered the assassination?" Time to find out if the leader has some information to add.


    "Fuck off, elven bitch!" It is her pitiful battle cry. A maul appears in her hands as she charges. She swats away the few knives I send her way as a little test.


    I can''t use illusion magic; only kitsunes gets that affinity. I''ll need this handler to work for me, and I can''t have her know my origin. So, I''ll have to settle for party tricks and messing with space this fight.


    The assassins join their leader and spread out, ready to follow up on whatever attack the dwarf gets off.


    Wanting a bit of space, I use my expanding skill to triple the space in the room, pushing the assassins far away.


    The dwarf looks quite funny, running so hard to just end up farther away than she started. Now, she''ll even have to go through a minefield of distorted space. A wonderful skill of mine, hard to use with friendlies around, but here it can be used without worry. One misstep and not even their mother will be able to recognize the mound of flesh they turn into.


    I send another wave of knives to test the three assassins on the edge. I only get a few scrapes out of them, but it''ll keep them worried about knives behind their backs. The dwarf has sensed the warped space mines and slowed her silly little charge.


    "Watch out for space distortions!" she shouts out to herpanions. The mines force them to spread a bit of mana out in front to test for a mine.


    I ignore the dwarf and pull one of the assassins in, using another active to shrink the space between us till she is right in front of me. I pull out a one-handed sword and swipe the surprised head off in a smooth strike. A momentter the space returns to the tripled size, the body and head staying at my feet.


    "You know, dwarf, if you answered my question, everyone could''ve left here with their lives. Already, one of your girls is dead. Two more will follow, and then your sorry life will be next. Reflect well in the afterlife; I''m sure the guild told you not to piss off your betters," I taunt. I can''t believe they all gave me a reason to kill everyone here. Well, almost everyone, the handler, was helpful without making me ask twice.


    I hardly finish my taunt before a human assassin runs into a mine. Her body sprays out blood in all directions as her organs and limbs get rearranged or just cut out entirely. Fuck was her timing perfect. Maybe I should thank Yuki for letting me participate in such a wonderful y.


    "Sorry, it seems I misspoke. Already, two of your girls are dead. One more will follow before you lose your life," I say with such sorrow. Mistakes like that can be harmful to your reputation!


    "Bastard, you''ll be just some paste on the floor soon!" is her sad response. Her focus ispletely on navigating the minefield in front of her. I''m not sure what her timetable is for soon, but based on the few feet she has made it so far, soon would be a full day.


    I send another active to the dwarf, warping space around her. To those in the room, she turns into some paper-like freak wobbling around. For the dwarf, the room looked like it was distorted.


    With the dwarf trying to figure out how to walk with her body in a different space than the floor I turn my attention to thest assassin.


    I send another knife to her back and watch the panicked girl fall over without a fight. Only the hilt is sticking out of the dead body.


    Did I find the training camp?


    "Now, Miss Spaghetti, you can tell I can kill you whenever I want. So if you want to keep your life, tell me who ordered the attack on Mai," I try onest time.


    "FUCK!...YOU!" she slowly lets out, struggling to figure out how to talk in the warped space.


    "Handler, do you know?"


    "No! Headquarters just sent us the request and payment. Only the leader would have a chance to know," she quickly lets out. She heard the three bodies fall, and she would prefer not to join them.


    "Thank you for your cooperation. Seems your stupidly brave leader here doesn''t want to give me that information."


    "I''ll work for you! I don''t like my job; I can get a transfer to HQ and help you get in."


    "Oh, why would you do that? Turning in information about me would you enough money to leave this line of work, I''m sure."


    "You''ll kill me then!"


    "And they won''t?"


    "You would protect me, right?"


    "Why would I do something like that? Constant assassinsing to my doorstep is hardly a good thing."


    "They don''t know who you are! You can scar my face and hide me inside your house. I''ll be a good maid, I promise! Please, I just did this for money to help my mother. Please, I''ll do anything." She begs out, and her cries start to echo in the artificiallyrge room.


    "Fine, I''ll kill your leader now. If you live to see the day I get the information, I''ll get you out. I''ll send you information on how to help me."


    "Thank you!"


    "Now, how should I kill the silly dwarf?" I wonder aloud. I decide to do it simply again: just a single sh of space mana twists her midsection into a pretzel. I let off my activities, returning the room to normal. "Handler, will they know you worked here today?"


    "If you take all the paper in the office, they won''t know."


    "Good, leave, get that transfer, and wait. The guild needs to learn not to mess with my love!"


    The girl gives a quick bow before running out. I left a little tracker on her; everything she says and sees will be known by Yuki and me. It''s time to ransack the office.


    The office was small, and all the furniture was made for a dwarf. The ceiling was amodating for thoserger, but I''d have to bend over to get all the paperwork if I did it by hand. Instead, I just grab everything and stuff it into a ring. I''ll go through it allter. Most will probably end up burnt, but maybe one will have a bit of a clue for Yuki.


    Once I have all that, I pull out a few matches and start to burn this shithole to the ground. They''ll feel the space mana, but there''s no need to let them see how the bodies end up. It would let them see only one girl came in and fucked their shit up. No need to give them an idea of my power.


    Leaving the ce to burn, I head to the brothel to let Yuki know we''ll need to fuck up the headquarters. This ce was likely chosen simply for its location, just fifteen minutes away from the red light district. Just outside the brothel, I teleport into Yuki''s waiting room, knock on her bedroom door, and patiently wait to be invited in.


    Yuki opens the door a few secondster, "Come on," she says. She''s wearing a simple nightgown that hides her assets with her illusion. I quickly find a seat and wait for her to start.


    "What did you find?"


    "Simple base, just six assassins, two guards, a handler, and the hall leader. The only information I got was that I identally killed the assassin who carried out the mission and that we''ll need to infiltrate the headquarters to find out who was truly behind it."


    "I see; you killed everyone?" their nk face shows she expected this oue. It was a long shot for them to have the information.


    "All but the handler. She promised to help. I have a tracking spell on her. She''s currently asleep in her mother''s arms. I promised to help her if she made it to the other side of this alive," doing a quick check on my new spy.


    "Fair enough. I''ll need to n our next attack. It''ll be you and me for this one. Cracking some eggs will be fine. Honestly, if you can find some assassins around town over the next few nights, kill them. Make assassins a dying breed in this city."


    "I could do for a little hunt. But I want some benefits from it."


    "Huh, fine. Careful with them, Alzi just brushed them!"


    "I always am. I wouldn''t dare ruin your perfect tails!"

 Chapter 59 – A Royal Wedding

    Chapter 59 ¨C A Royal Wedding


    *** Princess, Morning of the wedding ***


    It was an early start for the wedding. A little before the sun rose, I was already getting my makeup on. My brides put theirs on beside me. Then we all slipped into our formal outfits, including a simple purple dress that reached to the floor.


    This is all for a painting, the beginning of the harem. It''s to be disyed in the entrance hall of our house. When we make it to the throne, it''ll be moved into the castle with the previous Queen''s paintings. Every single painting had a bunch of women and normally a man in purple. Ours will join them, six beautiful women taking my Mother''s ce.


    The painting only takes an hour to finish, thanks to magic and sses. We all head our separate ways to do a bit of new makeup and then put on the dresses for the ceremony.


    My new servants are busy working with the castle''s Priestess for the Goddess of Love. Decorations, seating charts, and the selection of prayers were all organized through them.


    The castle has its own temple for the Goddess of Love. Every noble near the capital gets married in that temple to cover the silly cost of running yet another temple for the Goddess of Love in the city. Outside the castle, there were already ten of them of various sizes for the different sses of people. An eleventh inside the castle walls wouldn''t see much traffic without the rule.


    Having a private one for nobles does make it easy to book and handle any marriage problems swiftly.


    The guests are just my supporters and the nobles near the capital. To get arger crowd, I would need to schedule it too far out, and I don''t have the time. The longer the wedding takes, the shorter the time I have to earn the throne.


    "All finished, your Highness," the maids say, moving the mirrors around so I can see theplete dress. Standard makeup, nothing too overbearing, just enough to hide the blemishes and give an even tone. Just some red eyeliner to give a bit of contrast. The usual deep red dress. Short sleeves so the dress can prop up my breasts instead of weighing them down; it hugs my stomach enough I can get my abs to show through if you look for them. ring out at the hips and ending at my ankles, letting everyone see my ck heels. Gold jewelry hangs all over me, bracelets, a ne with a ruby just inside my cleavage, dangling earrings, and a hairpin. My brides will be in white for the ceremony, switching over to red for the reception.


    Seven girls, just for the start. I''ll have several more over the next few years, and then I''ll absorb my Mother''s harem after all is done. It''s a little nerve-racking thinking about it. I''m in charge of this family, their happiness, and the future children Alzi will bring us. They are all under threat from inside the country while the campaign for the throne happens. Afterward, the threats will be from the outside. I have to protect them all.


    "Is everything ok?" One of the maids asks.


    "Yes, just getting married is a little scary, I guess."


    "Ah, yes. Don''t worry; nobody would dare cause a fuss inside the temple. You just have to worry about after the wedding and that is something you can start worrying about then. For now, just enjoy the wedding. Even the Queen won''t dare to misbehave."


    "I know. It isn''t easy to put your worries aside, especially when they are this big and willst so long," I say before taking a deep breath. "Are they ready for us at the temple?"


    "Yes, your Highness."


    "Let''s go then. Waiting will make everything worse."


    As a group, we head over to the temple in a corner of the castle grounds. It isn''t the biggest temple for the Goddess of Love in the capital, but that is simply because the biggest is way too big, amodating a few thousand for each event it holds.


    This one can hold a thousand people for a wedding¡ªover a thousand if it ever held a mass¡ªmore than enough for my small wedding of two hundred guests. Plenty of decorations will be put up to fill the space out, but it will still be a bit empty.


    My group of maids goes in a side door once we reach therge temple. The guests are slowly streaming in through the main entrance, my bridesing in the other side. It isn''t a problem to see each other in our dresses; it is just preferred to see it for the first time at the altar. Many have talked about a political marriage turning into one filled with love due to that first sight. Likely full of shit, but you do what you can to appease the poor kids forced into them.


    Worried about wrinkles in my dress, I just stood waiting for everyone to get seated. It shouldn''t be long; I only saw a few stragglers. The Queen will meet me in the main chamber and walk me down.


    "Your Highness, there is no need to worry. Everything is set. You''re in the Goddess''s domain; nothing bad will happen. The Queen is here; the Goddess will punish her if she fails her duty today," a minor priestess says, noticing my shaking hands.


    "Yes, I just have a lot going on after this, and Mother has worked hard to embarrass me during these moments," I say, working to steady my hands.


    "I see. Don''t be afraid to ask a Goddess or two for help. I think many will find you worth their backing to some degree."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    "Good. It seems everyone is in ce now. Are you ready to start?" she says, opening the door.


    "Yes," I say trying to get my confidence back following the quick woman.


    "Elora! You look beautiful," I hear as I turn thest corner. There is my Mother in a purple dress with small silver patterns wearing her normal crown. I let out a deep breath, and a lot of tension left my body, seeing her dressed normally. I guess my body didn''t believe my mind.


    "Thank you, Mother."


    "Huh, sorry about your announcement party. I''ve been scolded quite a few times now about that. I should''ve let you have your moment."


    "It''s fine, Mother," I struggle to say. Nothing can change what she did. She knows that; she isn''t sorry. Maybe she feels a little sad for hurting me, but she still stands by it. Whatever she''ll have to truly support me for today.


    The Priestess starts to push us along: "We have a wedding to start today. Make up for realter!" She moves the Queen into position a bit forcefully and then gives us both thest little push: "Go."


    A band starts up as we start walking down, all eyes following us. We walk through the well-decorated room, past many empty rows, until we reach the front third, where everyone is sitting. Each step lets me release a bit more of my nerves. Everyone is looking at me, not the stupid Queen on my arm.


    She lets me go when we reach the altar. I walk up alone and turn around, ready to watch my beautiful wives walk down to me. I don''t wait long for the first to show, little Isda with her belly poking out a bit. Next were my old adventure teammates, first the centaur Elyne, the wind mage. Their clothing is always strange. A white shirt for the human portion and a pair of pants for the hind legs.


    Second is Vanya Zylris, the high elf warrior, her dress showing her well-made muscle, followed by Ioelena, then the mind mage Geta, and Shimmer, the fire mage. Thest two are Syro, a harpy wind mage, and finally, Inanos, the elemental death mage. They line up across from me, all of us checking the other out. The girls are pretty and big-breasted, just as a Princess deserves. The first to get pregnant from Alzi of this group should be the centaur. What does a dragon and a centaur blood mix look like?


    "Today!" The Priestess shouts, stirring us from our stares, "We gather to join Princess Elora gwyn with the beginning of her harem. These seven women will be there from the beginning to help and support her in the journey for the throne. To help her make this wonderful Queendom stronger and better. This house we are witnessing the formation of today will be a force to change this Queendom. We wish them the best; let love not follow but guide them on this difficult and tiring journey. Each brings a power, a purpose, and a desire to the family. Remember to think of each other and build up the family. Don''t leave each other behind. Be the shoulder to cry on, lean on, and a body to hug for all asions. Goddess of Love demands those she marries work together to be a unit. That is the only way to truly reach your true potential as a family. Do you all promise to do your best to work together?"


    "Yes," we all answer.


    ... A few too many versester and a number of prayers ...


    "Do you all love one another and promise to work together in your marriage?" the Priestess says. This is the only line she has to say for a marriage to be official. Nobles like to be extra, and the royal family has to outdo them. Though some say, this extra preaching helps keep the noble''s family harmonious with therge number of the harems.


    "Yes," we all answer yet again.


    "Then be married!" she screams out, apanied by pping from our guests. I move over and give each wife a kiss in the opposite order they walked in. If only this was it. Instead of walking out like amoner''s wedding, we had a thirty-minute mass to attend before the reception. I''m sure the Priestess will not have a voice for the next week.


    "Now to hear the Goddess''s great words on Love..."


    Finally, she finishes up, and my family walks down the aisle together to the crowd''s cheers. Arge smile on my silly face.

 Chapter 60 – Lovers Having a Bit of Fun

    Chapter 60 ¨C Lovers Having a Bit of Fun


    *** Alzi, Princess''s wedding night ***


    "You said Nakuma went searching for the people behind Mai''s attack," I ask Yuki as I strip her.


    "Yes, the assassin''s guild. Annoying bunch, really. They don''t like when they get attacked, yet they love to do shameful things like the attempt on Mai. Nakuma took out a branch; we''re making some ns to do some damage to their headquarters now. We''ll find out the backers soon. Just wait a bit, my protective dragon," Yuki says, sneaking a kiss on my cheek before she heads into the bath. "Just enjoy your time. In the next few weeks, I''ll be asking the Mistress to give you time off. You''re getting too big, and I worry about you and the kids."


    "I''ll be fine," I whisper back. I''m a little over a quarter of the way through this pregnancy, and well, nobody is asking if I''m pregnant; they just ask how much longer I''ve got left.


    There is one problem with Yuki''s n.


    "No, the pregnancy is hard enough on you; even normal sex is difficult and dangerous for you now. I''ve observed you walking down the stairs! No, you''ll move next to Kelly and rx for the rest of your pregnancy," Yuki insists, letting that very same pregnant woman kneel down behind her to wash her.


    "Yuki, I''m fine. Mistress says she is keeping track of my debts to make sure I don''t be a freeloader. You''re asking me to be that."


    "No, this single pregnancy is earning her double what this ce normally makes in a year! Don''t worry, I''ll handle all of it," she lets out with way too much confidence. I just shake my head and, for once, hopefully, Mistress doesn''t listen to Yuki.


    I dry her off and go get a strapon. She has been avoiding my cock for a while now, saying she worries about getting pregnant. But, her fucking me has no chance of her getting pregnant. As long as I keep my skills in check, that is.


    "Alzi? You''ve been asking me to fuck you more often now," she says slowly, epting the tool. "Shit, is this part of why you''re always so grumpyte term? You somehow get extra horny during pregnancies!"


    "Yes, now shut up. This every-other-day thing is messing with me. I''m not tired, but I''m notpletely satisfied. I hate it," my vision started to blur. "I, I hate it. I need to be fucked. I LIKED those bitches abusing me as it took the cravings away. I loved the moment and the relief, but I would go to sleep hating the world. I''m sorry, Yuki, I have to keep working, or I''ll go insane here. So just fuck this pregnant bitch who can''t stop her stupid desires."


    "Come here, goofball. You should''ve told me before. I''ve been worried about getting pregnant and teased you all this time. I''ll have tomand you not to get me pregnant now; we really can''t afford to have me pregnant. I heard what happened with Mai. I''m happy for her, but I can''t join her, ok. Once we''re out of here and together, I''ll have all the kids you want. But until then, it''ll just be me fucking you."


    "Ok," I say, wiping my tears away. She surprises me by using some skill to hug me from behind; I feel a strapon push into me. "Shit!"


    "What, you asked for this. The best part of you being so tall is I can fuck you standing," she lets out. Some magic works on my legs, forcing me to hover in the air, I feel Yuki do some adjustments behind me then I start to bob up and down. My legs get pushed apart from her mana, letting Yuki enter me easily. She starts me off slow, working each inch carefully inside me, her hands groping my breasts.


    "I''ll need to add some furniture to this room. While I love this view, it would be nice to be able to mix it up."


    "Please, I''m tired of bending over the damn table. But for now, just fuck me!" I scream out. My bobbing speeding up now that the entire cock is being used.


    "What do you think I''m doing. Just enjoy my cock!"


    "Yes, Miss, my holes are for you to use! HARDER PLEASE!" I beg. Yuki dly epts my request, mming me down on the dildo, my breasts flopping about as she forces me to work her shaft. My walls gripping it, my body saddened each time it almost leaves me.


    Our talking stops there, letting our moans do all the talking. Yuki does some small adjustments till she hits the perfect spot for me. No aura or touch is needed to get us both to our first orgasm. The final screams fill the room.


    Before I can beg for another round, she forces me onto all fours so she can pound this whore fully. Fuck, my thoughts are getting more depraved; please, Goddesses, let my next ss earn me build some respect for myself.


    But for now, all I can do is moan in pleasure as my lovely kitsune pounds my hole.


    My body wishes to release all my skills, but the beautiful cor keeps them contained.


    We quickly be a sweaty mess, bathing in the glory of each other''s bodies, ruining the cleaning I just gave my perfect kitsune. But that doesn''t make Yuki stop; she continues to milk me for my various fluids with her dildo, looking for one more release. Making the mess we create bigger and bigger.


    It doesn''t take her long before we cry out in ecstasy. I release my cum onto the floor and my bulging belly. Both of us are breathing hard,ing down from our bliss.


    "Why do you always have sex after the bath?" She asks, ruining the wonderful afterglow.


    "You can just use magic to clean it off. It''ll set you to yourst bath. It''s easier to get you perfectly clean when you don''t have a lot of extra dirt. So this way, I don''t have to spend a lot of extra time cleaning, and you end up perfectly refreshed," I say with a frown. She backs out, letting me fall to my side to rx.


    "When did you figure that method out?" She starts to get up and take the strapon off, using said magic to clean us off.


    "The previous masseuse told me about it; she found out I was doing it the other way."


    "Ok, I didn''t realize she knew to do that. She was pretty good, but nowhere near your skill. Of course, skill doesn''t mean you know everything. Now time to work out all that stress you put into my legs."


    "Of course, Yuki," I respond, quickly getting up. I rush to get the oils as she climbs onto the table.


    *** Princess, before the reception ***


    After the main ceremony, my wives and I were taken to a room where they could change into their reception dresses while the guests moved directly to the reception.


    The reason for my presence was to help them out. One by one, I stripped them of their white dresses. Making them wait nude till I had seven beautiful naked bodies in the room.


    What is the point of marrying seven women if you didn''t take advantage of them a little? Oh, the flush on their face as I greedily run my eyes over their bodies is extremely cute!


    Once I get my fill, I start to dress them again in different red dresses. Each was made to show off their wonderful bodies, which were now mine to call into bed.


    Too bad we''ll all be traveling a lot these next few months, I won''t get to use that authority often. Alzi would normally also be given that authority to promote having children, but she''s virile enough that I''ll control who gets into her bed and whose bed she can get called to. I can''t have my entire harem pregnant all the time!


    Aurora, Sh, and the dryad Annoris will have to satisfy her most of the time for now. They''ll have plenty of children during their service to her. I''ll have to get a few more maids for Alzi so they don''t get drained.


    Once I get them all dressed and looking perfect, I give them each a small ss of champagne.


    "The seven of you are going to be the support and driving force behind the Queendom soon. I know I''ve said this time and time again, but it is important. We have a lot of work to do. My older sisters are in a much better spot, and Ades also seems to have more support, or at least no hindrance, from my Mother. We''ll have to ovee them all, and we don''t have much time to do it. A few years at most. We need to build up trade, research, buildings, and, of course, power to get to the throne. We will be getting some more wives in the future, but if I need something important done I''ll be counting on you all to get it done."


    I pause and give them all a serious look in the eyes. They give the same look back. "Now I know most are also thinking about kids! We will have to put that on hold for a bit, except for Isda. The herm I have set to join us has the opposite problem from most. We''ll need to be careful to not end up permanently pregnant, popping out multiple kids every nine months. So trust me on this, once the throne is secured, you''ll have all the kids you want and likely a few more."


    "Yes, she is quite thorough," Isda assures the group, rubbing her little belly.


    "Now, all of that is forter. Tonight is a night of celebration! Come on, time to show a bunch of nobles how pretty my harem is," I say, raising our sses and downing the drink.


    Outside the chamber, a priestess is waiting for us. She quickly leads us to the reception. Outside, we can hear the music ying, and women and men areughing and having a good time.


    We give it a little pause before we enter and join them.

 Chapter 61 – A Noble Reception

    Chapter 61 ¨C A Noble Reception


    *** Yuki after the massage ***


    It was nice being intimate with Alzi; I''m a little sad I can''t be on the receiving end. Damn, Princess, I was just a few months away from my first kids. Now it''s going to be a few years likely.


    "I''m here, my love! Ready to fuck me?"


    "Nakuma, you know I called you here to go over what you''ve found about the assassin''s guild," I say with a sigh. This damn girl is more focused on sex than even Alzi is.


    "Doesn''t mean we can''t start with something fun," she lets out, copsing on my bed.


    "Spill it, you found something troubling."


    "Of course I did! What do you think would be in the guildhall? Fuck they keep three bitches of my strength there at all times. The damn bitches don''t have anything better to do. I can assassinate one. I think you can get the other. But the third kills us both with all the assassins supporting her."


    "They have to have shifts. Get one during the shift."


    "No, they don''t leave till the otheres. All that does is mean we have to kill four instead of three."


    "Can''t you kill the first without being found out? Then we just need to sync up thest two kills. Has the handler given you any information?" Fuck, why couldn''t they have they have the information at the branch. It would simplify this process a lot. Plus, we have to worry about them tracking that attack back to us.


    "She''s how we get in. I may be able to keep it hidden for long enough to get to the third, but not good enough to count on it."


    "Do you have theyout? We''ll have to make a few trips then and set some traps down." She hasn''t done as many assassinations as I have. She prefers just to go and kill them in a fight. It''s a bit faster but a dirtier method. Some would call it more honorable, but I had a career outside of killing to keep up.


    "Yes, here''s the map: another basement, this one in the center of the city through the sewage. We''ve got a few entrances. There is an entrance for HQ employees that we''ll use for the actual attack. Any setup work will need to happen through the other entrances, not that I think we can do any. We can''t go through the employee entrance twice without getting caught," Nakuma says, tossing some paper in the air. I quickly move it to my table to study.


    It has two levels. The bottom is for the management and top assassins to hold up. The floor above is for the handlers, mission assignment, and collection. If we only go for information, we''ll need to get to the second level. The employee''s entrance is still on the first, near the stairs, but I''m sure that stairs will require a bit of work to open. Getting down without detection is hard. I see why she wants to kill a few people first.


    "What is needed to get down the stairs?" I ask.


    "Passcode. I can just teleport us past it, but we only have ten minutes till the detection spell finds us."


    "You can''t hide us from it? How about just me, then just anchor me to you and pull me out if trouble arises or I get the information?"


    "Sure, until we have to open the door to get the records. It isn''t a filled contract yet, so they should still have the paper. That door is enchanted with a few dozen locking and detection wards. All of which alert the three bitches on guard. Too much to block, dispel, and keep us hidden. Few likely alert the off-duty guards as well, so I would have to intercept that as well."


    "I can do some of that. I am just a ss behind. Sure, mytest is a bit useless for skills, but it gave me plenty of mana to work with."


    "Trust me, I know. I don''t know why you hide them. That whore Alzi even touched them without knowing their true glory! Why don''t you pop them out and show me how much you''re working with."


    "Be serious, Nakuma. I don''t need to attract the attention my true size would get."


    "Fine, yes, you would help, but it still is too much work. One mistake, and we''re dead. Hell, even without a mistake, we could die."


    "Ok, so we have to kill three with only two people. How well can you fake them being alive? We could kill them together one at a time," I may need a few days toe up with a n¡ªall this, and we just figured out who paid for it; no revenge yet.


    "Not long enough; we still just get two."


    "Ok, it looks like we''ll be poisoning a few people then. Give me some time, and I''ll figure something out." They may not try hard to figure out who attacked their branch, just ming it on attacking someone they shouldn''t have. This attack is going to have them pausing everything to find us. We may have to destroy the entirework to have some peace and quiet around us after this heist.


    "Fine, can I sleep with you?" Her perverted faceing out.


    "Will your hands stay honest?"


    "No," she says with a deted tone.


    "Goodnight Nakuma."


    She poofs out with a little hmph, leaving me with a n to make. I do have ess to a good battery now, alchemy is always better when you can have a bunch of extra mana around. Alzi even has the perfect affinity for it; just a bit of life affinity in a sea of unrefined mana is the key to some of the best poisons you can find.


    *** Princess at the reception ***


    Weddings are the one ce the organized dances fall apart. Wine flows a bit too much for the fine movements dancing requires. I mean, as soon as I enter, an entire barrel thrust in front of my wives and me. All of us had to drink quite a few sses to finish it, well, besides Isda.


    She''ll have to find a few other pregnant girls to shield her from the drunk antics that the rest will be participating in. She did cause her wives to drink a few more sses than we would otherwise need. At least walking straight wouldn''t be hard; it was simply not going to happen tonight.


    Even the Queen was drinking with little thought about tomorrow or how she presented herself before her loyal subjects. Countess Esmeralda was likely the reason; it seemed she was goading her into some drinking game in the corner. Good; she''ll behave when she''s drunk. Plus, The Queen has a royal physician to relieve her hangover in the morning.


    sses, bottles, and barrels lined the walls. Even some of the Duchess''s creations made their way to the party. Speaking of that beautiful elemental, here shees to take poor Isda away.


    "Hi, Fluvis! Coming to save Isda from the fun?" I call out.


    "No, your Highness. I''m here to save her from the evil that will happen. The pregnant woman had already found a safe corner to sit in. Come on, Isda, rx while the rest of you turn tomorrow into a raging headache."


    "Don''t act all high ''n mighty ''cause you got knocked up. I''ve heard about your wedding night!"


    "Quiet, I don''t wish to be reminded of that mistake."


    "Hehehe, it didn''t sound like a mistake to me," I say as I bump into a table. No, that one moved into me. I swear, someone must have been ying a trick on me.


    Whatever, the Duchess actually stripped at her reception and consummated her wedding in front of the guests¡ªa bold move, one that I may have done if Alzi was here. It wouldn''t hurt to show off my capture. Mother would certainly be annoyed watching me fuck the father of her spoiled brat.


    "We all think those are good ideas with enough wine. Now enjoy your time, Isda dear,e. Trust me, you don''t need to be near whatever happens next."


    "Thank you, Duchess. I''d be happy for thepany," she says, practically running to her side. My wife is already running to another woman! She''s lucky Fluvis wants into my harem.


    "Ok, girls, let''s do a little dance!" I shout out. The band always ys something fast; drunks don''t care how it sounds, just that it moves.


    The mostmon dance move was taking another drink of wine, followed closely by stumbling into someone. Each song left everyone''s clothing more damaged, sleeves ripped off, breasts popping out of the thinning fabric.


    Everyone''s harems finding a space so they don''t get taken advantage of as the party continues. And I do take advantage of the stumbling to feel my wive''s assets, not because I''m totally wasted, unable to tell up from down.


    ...


    I''m not sure how muchter it is; I''ve long since lost track of how much wine I''ve had¡ªnot that I ever had a count. At some point, the Queen switched her dress or ripped it, as it is now sleeveless, hanging onto her mounds with just a few strings.


    Mine was in a simr state, and by that, I mean past the holding on for dear life part and onto the girls out part, proving why men, outside of a groom, aren''t wee at royal weddings. Alzi''ll need to be pregnant when we get invited to weddings; otherwise, the whole party will be walking away with quite the gift from me.


    As the wine started to dwindle, families began making excuses to leave and relieve the burning desire they all felt; I wasn''t the only one with her tits out after all. Slowly, just my family and the pregnant woman were left behind. The Queen and Esmeralda were also hanging out in a corner, kissing a little.


    Though most of my wives were passed out, Isda collected them into a little pile. Only me, Vanya, Geta, and Isda were left standing. With the room basically cleared out, I decided to help Isda have a bit of fun. She was stuck in the corner, unable to feel her wife''s wonderful breasts.


    "Hehehe, Issdddaaa,e... here," I say gracefully, "Feel how pow, powerful your wife is!" I stumble towards my little angel. I already mentioned I wouldn''t be walking straight tonight.


    "Dear, we need to help your other wives get to bed first. Really, I think you should go to bed too; I told you not to have thest ten cups of wine. Each one was promised to be thest, yet you kept finding more," she scolds me. "Now, quiet down and follow like a good girl."


    "I''ll give you some help," Fluvis says, standing up beside her.


    "No, I can go a bit longer. Come on, let''s have some fun," is thest thing I say before falling into my guardian angel''s arms. Hopefully, I didn''t knock the poor pregnant woman down; she''s a bit small.

 Chapter 62 – Hungover and Updating the Team

    Chapter 62 ¨C Hungover and Updating the Team


    "Fuck," I groan out. Did someone set my hair on fire?


    "Yes, your Mother said something simr her morning after,"es from my left.


    "Rosemary?" I ask, too afraid to open my eyes.


    "Yes, I''ve healed your wives already. I also checked in on Isda. Don''t worry, I won''t tell the Queen, but she won''t be happy about that. You should also be careful with her. Five kids is a lot for a small girl. Your wives are still asleep. Mother said to wait for you to wake up. Don''t worry; she had to go through it as well. All the Queen candidates have a painful wake-up call." She finally uses her skills to clear out my throbbing headache, letting me open my eyes, and I find her already leaving the room. "Try not to do this again until you have a healer at your side. I won''t be there to help you again."


    "Yay, yay," I call out. Getting out of bed, I find I''m naked. Guess Isda had her fun after all.


    "Your Highness, traveling clothing?" my maid asks, walking in.


    "Yes, the moving starts." It will take a week to get settled and then a few more years of hard work.


    *** Alzi ***


    Finally, we all met for lunch. It feels like forever since I''ve had Mai and Yuki by my side. Yuki is even eating with us.


    "Have you found the people who tried to kill Mai?" I ask Yuki. I know she and Nakuma have been looking for them. Apparently, Yuki was able to get a weak tracker on them.


    "Somewhat. Nakuma killed the actual assassin, but wasn''t able to get whomissioned the hit. I''m making a n for it, but it''ll take some time toe up with it and then actually implement it," she answers. "Sorry, Mai, about killing the assassin. She attacked Nakuma when she went looking for the information."


    "That''s fine. As long as I get the ones behind it. I know I didn''t hurt them, yet they want me dead. Bitches need to pay for what they put Alzi and me through," the angering through clearly.


    "Don''t worry, they will; even if we have to clear out the entire guild, we''ll find them. For now, just worry about your mana control. You''ll need to have that mastered before you can get your revenge. Has anyone from the Silvana familye by to teach you some more?"


    "Yes, I''m not able to help out in the lounge anymore. But I''m learning a lot. It seems that learning about being a vampire even raises my levels. I gained one from nothing but learning," Mai says with a little smile. I wrap her tail up and give her a little side hug. I''m happy she''s got a good ss, not needing to go out and risk her life to level up.


    "Good, it''s rare for a ss withbat abilities to be able to earn levels outside ofbat. Practicing what you are taught should also raise you up. The higher level you are, the more you can do when we find the bitches," Yuki spits out. "We have a lot of work to do before we can get inside the headquarters; you''ll be ready to get revenge. We don''t mind holding the fucker down while you disembowel them. Hopefully, we can have Alzi with us so they can stay alive long enough for us to feed it back to them."


    "I''ll be there. I''ve got some ideas of what to do. They should feel every moment as life slowly slips away from them," I add, giving Mai a little squeeze to remind her she''s still alive.


    "I''m d you approve, Alzi. Hopefully, we can get you a real ss. It''ll help in the fighting and torture, along with some true mana training."


    "I wish Yuki, I wish."


    "Well, I''ve got to go. Nakuma is expecting me to send her some notes soon."


    Mai gets up with her, "Me too, I''ve got my training soon. See you tomorrow, Alzi and Yuki."


    "Goodbye, you two. Have a nice day!" I say, giving them both a quick hug. I don''t have much left to eat, just a few bites myself. Tonight, I''m in the lounge. I don''t need to take any customers for a massage now, doing it every other day is enough to not need the extra one or two I get in before the doors open.


    Well, time to stop stalling; slowly, I stand up. My growing belly already slowing me down and giving me back my pregnancy lovers, minus the BDSM ones.


    I have also stopped my self-destructive spree with Mai back. I no longer see Mai haunting me, her lifeless body appearing at every turn. Waiting for me in the bath, saving me a spot in the kitchen, or watching over me in the lounge, her lifeless eyes demanding answers for my failure. The nightmares still appear, but I''ve dealt with those for years now. I start my waddle to the lounge, hoping to find a chair to rx in.


    When I enter, the lounge is set up for us, letting me find a chair to rest in until the doors open. Plenty of girls are hanging out waiting. I don''t think anything special is nned for tonight; just a normal dance to keep the clients entertained until we entice them up for some fun.


    After about an hour, guests start to walk in, forcing me out of my chair, I can''t lookzy despite being heavily pregnant. At least I''m still picked early; I don''t know how well I''ll do at the end of my pregnancy. Normally, it was just the torture clients then. Maybe I can sneak in with Mai? Hopefully, Yuki is ok with sex being part of our massages.


    The start is always a little slow, rich like to see the red lights before entering normally. Just a few tables are filled right now, a few girls already working them. Breast popping out, legs being rubbed, and whores doing what they do best.


    "Hello, miss,"es from behind me with a soft tap on the shoulder. "I would like to spend the night with you."


    "I do have a duty to do that will take me away for an hour, but other than that, I would be happy to spend the night rolling in bed with you," I say, getting a look at the client. A wolf, a brown-haired buff wolf as tall as I am standing there timidly. I don''t know how many girls this one has split in two, but her ears are quite red, asking for sex.


    "Thanks. Are we good to head up now?" She asks, looking around the lounge.


    "Of course, you are the customer. Right this way, we''ve got a few stairs to climb." I give the shy wolf a little kiss as I lead her out and up. I take my time going up the many stairs so she can watch my hips sway, not because I have to waddle up them. I''m still sexy!


    Getting to my floor I open the first door for her. "Right through here, please."


    "Thank you," she says under her breath, walking past me.


    "Now let me help this warrior out of her clothing," I say while feeling the poor girl up. My belly pushes into her back so my arms can run over her abs and up to her wonderful mounds.


    "Yes, please."


    "Hehe, there is only us here. No need to be shy; I''ll take great care of you, my Lady." Lifting her shirt over her top. Did shee from an adventure? Rare to see a woman not in a dress. "Arms up, please. Yes, thank you." Her breasts aren''t free yet; they are still bound tight. This girl really came from the field to be here. Quickly, I loosen the binds and let them fall free, leaving her top half free.


    I get a wonderful view of her muscr back. She even stretches her arms a bit, letting me watch the muscles slowly move. Fuck, thank this girl for asking for me. Swallowing my drool, I get to work on her pants and boots. This part takes a bit longer with my belly getting in the way. But I do get her well-toned ass free for my view and pleasure.


    "Girl, your work was well worth it to end up looking like this."


    "Thank you. I would love to see what you are hiding under that robe," she stutters.


    "Oh, I''m not hiding much. The belly is the main thing there, though I am a bit proud of my bust," I say, wiggling out of my robe as I move to the front of the wolf. I kick my heels off behind me and stand eye-to-eye with the warrior. "Is this what you were hoping to find?"


    "Yes, just as I was told," she hisses out, her eyes drawn to my belly. She takes a few steps back to get a better look. "Tattoo is there, never seen one looking like that."


    "Told? I''m getting a little famous, huh. Yes, everything pregnancy-rted gets a bit special around me," I respond, working hard not to feel freaked out. She doesn''t seem to be checking me out for looks, justparing me to some profile she got.


    "While I love looking at a body like yours, I prefer touching them," I say, closing the distance she created. "You seem a bit shy, so just rx down on the bed and let me take care of you. I''ll be gentle." Slowly, I back the wolf up. Then, with nowhere left to go, she falls back onto the soft bed. "Perfect, you''ve been busy hunting my big bad wolf. Working hard for all of us. Those big muscles straining to swing your sword, striking down enemy after enemy after enemy." I cradle her thighs, running my hands over her strong abs with a little touch. Just a hint of my auraing out.


    "YYeess," she stammers out, confused about what she should do.


    "I know, I know. It''s too bad I''m not working as a masseuse today. These aching muscles could use a lot of work," I say as I reach her soft mounds. Gently cupping them in my hands, my thumbs tease her perky nipples. My dick standing straight up for this wonderful body, wishing to get buried deep inside. "My own sword wishes to work for you. However, I have to warn you, if it gets inside, you''ll likely get pregnant. So let me know if that''s fine."


    "I can''t get pregnant right now," she rushes to say, her mind working hard to stay focused under my assault. She''s forcing back her moans as I turn up my erotic touch, fighting for my reward.


    "That''s too bad, but I wouldn''t want to keep my wolf from her hunt." I lean over to get a nipple in my mouth, pushing my cock right over her delicate pussy, teasing us both.


    "Get on all fours bitch," she says, finding a backbone all of a sudden.


    "My my. That is quite the change in tone, my wolf. But this one will do as asked." I work myself off her and into position. "I have some strapons and such in the drawer by the top of the bed if you need them." Wiggling my but at the odd wolf, I wait for her strike.

 chapter 63 – Wolf Picks a Sharp One

    chapter 63 ¨C Wolf Picks a Sharp One


    I''m not sure what is taking the wolf so long. Sure, I have plenty of sizes, shapes, and even colors to choose from, but she can just pick any random one and have a wonderful experience with this professional whore. She was wet when I was straddling her just a few minutes ago, her nipples hard, and my touch was getting her breath ragged, so she shouldn''t want to wait to fuck me!


    "Is everything ok? All of them work the same; I''m always tight around them, so there is no need to worry about the size. Just pick one and stick it in me," I offer up, wiggling my ass to entice her. She is a bit shy, so some encouragement may be needed. I do finally hear her rummaging around behind me, a low mutter, and then pain. The pain of someone stabbing me in the back and through a lung with a knife.


    "FUCK!" I scream out with myst breath. My right lung working hard now to supply me with enough air to stay alive. The bitch kept the knife inside me, but I''m now free to move. Mistress doesn''t want a dead-breeding bitch, so when in danger, I''m given a lot of freedom. I''m only able to roll to the side before the pain keeps me still, but it''s enough to get the wolf into view. She pulls another knife out of thin air when I activate my newest skill, Lust Infusion, causing her to drop the knife. My mana circtes, trying to heal my wound, but the knife keeps cutting new wounds inside me.


    In the attacker''s desire to be bred, she pushes me onto my back and forces the knife deeper inside. Worst yet is the pounding my hips are now taking as she thinks of nothing but milking my cock; I can''t let her get pregnant; otherwise, she''ll be back to trying to kill me. Now, with extra motivation. My only option is to get the knife she dropped. Fighting through the pain and rough fucking I blindly search for the dropped weapon. My years of torture let me work through the pain, but it won''tst forever.


    Finally, I feel the de with my left hand, earning myself a small cut on the tip of my middle finger. I do my best to bend over and grasp it. Each second I take is closer to letting the wolf be free and my brain giving up in the pain. Once I''m able to hold the handle, I quickly sh it across the bitches throat. While that gets the pounding to stop, I have onest problem, her body falling on top of me.


    I''m not willing to let my mana do anything but heal me. So I have to use my arms to push the bitch off to the side so I can start working on getting the knife out. Her blood pouring out of her neck and down my front, I slowly work her off to the side. My vision slowly fades as my breathing gets harder and harder.


    I''m only able to get her off my chest, so I have to twist my body and try to reach the deep de. Her rough fucking got part of the hilt into my back, giving me little to grab. My fingers barely grasped the knife, causing more damage in the process. I decided to just rip it out, hoping to not cause too much damage on the way out.


    I let out an incoherent scream as I rip it out, cutting who knows what as the de leaves my body. I feel the blood pouring out as my vision fades to ck.


    *** Yuki ***


    Fuck, this bitch really thinks fucking some stuck-up noble is better than spending time with me? Making me walk up these stupid steps just to see what is going on.


    Is it resentment?


    I don''t think I''ve done anything to her after the whole keeping Mai from her thing, and that was well exined. I''ve been fucking her during our sessions like she needs, even getting on my knees to suck her cock! There''s no reason for her to be mad at me, but she''s gone off for lesser things before during her pregnancies.


    "Alzi, are you forgetting something?" I say, walking into her room. "Oh shit!"


    I reallyined too soon. I don''t have time to waste as I rush to force Alzi''s mana around. Her bed is soaked in their blood; hell, her entire body is drenched in blood. Pushing the damn wolf to the side, letting her fall to the floor, I check for breathing. It is luckily there butbored. Is her left lung not working?


    "Ok, Alzi, you''re getting a potion the assassin guild kindly donated to us." I open her mouth and force the drink down her throat. I move a bit of my mana to start hers up. She''s used a lot of hers, so it seemed she was able to heal herself a bit before falling unconscious. Her tattoo still has twelve glowing dots in it. Goddess must be watching out for them with the amount of blood Alzi''s lost.


    Where was she stabbed? Alzi definitely wasn''t ready for an attack, so she should have been dead right now. Slitting her throat would be a free and easy way to kill her. Tell her to get on all fours, and she wouldn''t see iting as she lost her life.


    Damn it! How is she going to be safe now? I don''t want to tell the Mistress about this attack; best case, she sends her off to stay with the duchess for the time. Worst case, she only does group work in the lounge where they can''t attack her.


    "Come on, Alzi, wake up for me, honey. Let me see your smile."


    She should be fully healed now; the rest of the potion''s mana is just sitting in her stomach, looking for something to heal.


    Normally, most bodies have a bunch of little problems to clear up, taking the rest of the potion when the main wound is healed. Life affinities normally have those healed through their own mana cirction.


    I give her a few gentle ps, hoping to wake the sleepy dragon. "Up, girl, I need to know what happened."


    Should I get Kelly? That will just make sure the Mistress finds out about this. I''ll have to push up the attack on the headquarters and leave a nice message about revenge for these two attacks, and none of the members will take the assignment, knowing they''ll be hunted down as well.


    "Alzi, you''re starting to scare me again. I need to see your colorful eyes flutter open now."


    "Yuki," escapes her lips. Her eyes were still closed. She''s weak, but that is expected when you''ve lost this much blood for who knows how long.


    "Yes, honey, it''s Yuki. I need you to wake up and answer a few questions for me."


    "Ok. Did you heal me?"


    "Yes, I used a potion and some of your mana to heal you. But where were you hurt? I wasn''t able to see the wound."


    "Back, lung. Knife."


    "Strange, I guess lucky that she did the stupidest thing possible, but why would she do that? Whatever, you did a good job, Alzi. I''ll let you rest now. I''ll take care of everything here; the Mistress won''t know about the attack. We''ll let this be our little secret so she doesn''t ship you away. I''ll get you and your room cleaned up and even stay with you the next few nights. Get some sleep."


    "Thanks."


    I give the bloody girl a quick kiss and then make her no longer a bloody girl on a bloody mattress.


    I search the assassin for a storage ring and find that it''s her left ear ring. Searching through, I see a recement for the potion I used and some gold I can use to pay for Alzi''s night. Also inside are plenty of daggers. No note or clothing or anything that would help her escape after the killing. Was she supposed to just hurt Alzi and then leave? But then we would have a description of her to search for, and why would she have two daggers out? The first would hurt Alzi, and then she just needs to run out.


    Torture? Kill her slowly to make an example? Did they trace the attack on the branch back to us, but then it would be back to Nakuma, not us? We didn''t have any obvious part in it. The likelyst assassination of that branch was this brothel, but how does that get to Alzi? I think this may be another thing to figure out when we infiltrate that damn shithole. I need a better n, one that lets Nakuma have a bit more fun.


    "Nakuma I know you''re listening in. Come by; I want your opinion on something," I shout out; she should be close enough to get sound in her stalking.


    I only have to wait a few minutes for the door to open again and the crazy to walk in.


    "More killing, I''m guessing?" She asks.


    "Yes, I''m hoping you''re up for a bit more fun. I think we should just attack a few more branches. See if we can''t make some patterns into them. You''ll be able to kill without worry, and that may pull one of the protectors out of the headquarters if we stick to the outer branches."


    "I''m thinking about it, but killing isn''t really that good of a payment."


    "No toys, clothing stays on the entire night, and no pration. You can sleep with me one night."


    "Two."


    "One, and you don''t have to wear underwear."


    "Deal, give me the directions and nights. I''ll give you a destroyed base."


    "Thanks Nakuma, I''ve got to watch Alzi the next few nights. I''ll sleep with you after I know she is ok. It''ll take a few days to track down some more branches as well. I''ll get back to you soon on that. And while you''re here have you signed up with the adventures guild?"


    "Yes, they started me out way too low. I might as well be delivering flowers to love-sick nobles! Damn, guild needing ''real'' evidence of my power while making me hunt stupid fucking slimes and shit," Nakuma says, not caring about the hurt girl on the bed. My magic was the only thing keeping Alzi from waking up from the shouts.


    "It won''t take too much longer for them to adjust your rating up a lot. They worry about nobles who have no practical experience getting killed."


    "They should just let them die. I''ll see you in bed soon; I need some sleep."


    "Ok, Crazy. Try to contain your anger from the guild; they don''t like taking risks on the unstable."


    "The bitches wouldn''t take risks if they just let me take actual tasks," she mumbles on her way out.


    I store the dead wolf in her own ring after taking the daggers and gold out. I start up an illusion showing the wolf leaving the building and walking up the street, disappearing around the corner in the crowd. I sent the right coins to Mistress''s safe as the illusion passed the front desk. With that all in order, I fix Alzi''s bed and strip naked. I cuddle up with my dragon and fall to sleep, finally with her in my arms.

 Chapter 64 – The Body Demands Sex

    Chapter 64 ¨C The Body Demands Sex


    *** Alzi ***


    I wake wrapped tightly in someone''s embrace, their breasts pressed into my wings. Soft tails cover my side, heating me up perfectly; I even have a tail wrapped around my own.


    "You''re up. How do you feel?" Yuki asked me.


    "I killed someone."


    "Yes, someone wanted to kill you, so you killed them. I''ve killed several people myself," sheforts.


    "She stabbed me in the back. She could have killed me. I had to make her want to fuck me so she didn''t kill me. She, she kept pushing the knife in as, as she fucked me."


    "Ssshhh, I know it hurt. I''ve got you. I''ll fix it, you don''t need to worry about a thing. I''ll keep watch over you. I''ll stop doing traveling shows so I can watch over you," Yuki assures me. She starts petting my head, fingers moving through my silky hair. "The guild find out about their mistake soon enough."


    "Can we tell the Duchess? She would go after them, too, right? You could work together with her," I offer up. Surely the Duchess could do something to the damn guild. She paid a lot of money for these bastards, she won''t be happy to have almost lost them.


    "No, she would take you away. Sure, she would get some revenge for your attack, but then Mai would have a harder time getting revenge. Nobles are the one who uses the guild the most, they won''t upset the guild enough to get revenge for a brothel girl." Didn''t think about that, I just got back to Mai. I don''t want to leave her so soon and Yuki. Would she let Mommye visit me? Shit, Mai is free. Can I spin it so shees with me as a maid or something? Doesn''t matter, it''ll ruin Mai''s revenge.


    "Fuckers," is all Ie up with.


    "Yes, they are the ones always fucking you when it should be me," the silly kitsune teases. "Now, while I have an illusion showing you bathing, we need you to get some food. So up we go, take it easy today."


    "Fine, you''lle by tonight, right?" I really like waking up in her arms, and I don''t know if I''ll be able to sleep without someone here with me. We untangle our tails and legs and get out of the bed.


    "Yes, dear. I''ll sleep with you, just we can''t have sex. Just a few hours, and I''ll be watching over you the entire time."


    "Thank you. I can control myself, just don''t tease me. That''s how I got Mai pregnant," I respond, picking out an undamaged robe.


    "I''ll also get that robe fixed for you," Yuki says as the robe disappears from the floor. A different robe appears on her. "I need to head up and get ready for my stuff. You can let Mai know aboutst night; I can make sure only she hears the conversation."


    "Do I have to work, Yuki? Can''t we get Mistress to let me have a day off? I''m scared." Fuck, her leaving me is scaring me more than it should.


    "I''m sorry, Alzi. Letting Mistress know will end with you being taken away. She won''t risk the Duchess''s kids with just me watching. She doesn''t know my strength. I promise nobody can hurt you anymore inside these walls."


    "Ok, I''ll try. But I''m worried about breaking down. I''m not used to this stress. I''m normally only hurt for pleasure, not the target of assassins." She pulls me into a hug, wrapping her tail around me again.


    "You won''t be a target anymore. Anyone that wants to hurt you will be dead long before they try to hurt you. It''ll be hard, but I know you can do it."


    "Ok, I''ll do my best."


    "Good, get down to the kitchen; the illusion already made it up here and walked through your door, so you''re safe to walk out now." She lets me go and walks out, stopping me from finding a way to keep the conversation going.


    I hear a small voice whispering worries into the back of my head that I have to shut off. I have to ignore how close I was to dyingst night. If she went for my neck instead of missing my heart. She promised I was safe; I just need to walk down the stairs, and I''ll be fine.


    I find Mai saving me a spot, so I quickly get my food and head over to her. Slowly I get into the chair, belly reminding me of its existence. "Hi, Mai. Um, I had a rough night. Yuki said it was safe to talk about this. Um, well. Sorry, I was attacked. Another assassin. She could''ve killed me if she picked a better ce to stab me," rushing the end out before I could break down.


    Mai doesn''t answer me; she just gives me a side hug and rubs my wings. She must have simr nightmares to what I will have soon. I didn''t even think about how she had just gone through this. "Sorry, I haven''t even asked how you were doing directly after your own, and now..."


    "You''re fine, Alzi. You kept me alive, had all the problems of that and not being able to see me. Yuki shared how worried about me you were. The natural state for you is shit; I''m not surprised you were back to normal once I was back. I mean, the first thing we did was have sex, then dealing with me getting pregnant. You''re fine. You''ve had a lot to deal with for a very long time; I''ve had Yuki and Kelly to talk to about it. I didn''t want to dump it on you and was happy you didn''t drag my assassination onto your shoulders."


    "Ok, I still should''ve asked about it, sorry."


    "Thank you for the worry, but right now, you''ve just survived an encounter. One you are lucky to survive. You said Yuki is going to watch over you?"


    "Yes, she isn''t going to take traveling appointments, so she can keep watch. I''ll ask her to watch over you as well."


    "No need for that. Countess Esmeralda has already announced I''m under her protection for a while. They won''t do anything to me if the guild wants to be a thing still. I''m only worried about you. I don''t have to followmands that make me vulnerable."


    "Thank you. You''ve kept me sane for years, and you and Yuki have kept me sain for years."


    "Don''t worry, we aren''t going to give up on our horny dragon. You''re going to be stuck with us for the rest of your life. Now we need to eat; you''ve got to get to the front soon."


    "Ok, Mai." Quickly, we eat, both with something to do after lunch. Hers is a bit more exciting. The Silvana family is stilling by to help her learn. I''m happy they''ve been helping for this long. I didn''t really think they would keep going once Mai gets back to the brothel, but it''s definitely one of my better deals.


    "See you, Alzi. The kitsune are working on the guild. They''ll get us our revenge for disrupting our lives. Just give it some time," Mai says after a kiss.


    "Goodbye. Have fun during your training. I''ll need your help with this damn beautiful cor falls."


    "You''ll have plenty of help then."


    It doesn''t take much longer for me to finish my lunch, leaving me with nothing to do but work. I shuffle forwards to the damn counter, reminding myself I''m not alone. A guardian angel is watching over me, with fluffy white tails.


    My thoughts do very little to calm my nerves, I feel my arms shaking, my tail hanging low behind me. Every muscle is ready to run or attempt to run in my state. The one part of me that isn''t ready to turn tail and run is my beautiful cor, dragging me forward to my rightful spot.


    I take a look at my stats and find getting almost killed and fucked got me another level, up to eleven now. My breasts don''t feel bigger, so I must not be gaining much mana from this level. Nothing feels different so my passives must have gotten a hidden boost or something.


    Yay! Better sex and higher desire, what fun. Maybe it is being saved for an actual good skill after the next few levels. Perhaps I can even get lucky and not have it be better at sex or having more kids or getting raped by my own skill.


    Haha, like the Goddesses would never let that happen. I have to be their greatest joke ever; ''let''s see what skill we can tease the rainbow bitch with.''


    The next ss will give me a second womb to push kids out of. Maybe limit the number of kids each pregnancy, but let me get pregnant each month so I can deliver a new batch each month for the wonderful nobles.


    Oh, what wonderful ideas, I wonder if they take suggestions. I could at least get a healing ss, maybe healing seductress or healing whore, passively heal you as you ran a dildo up my ass.


    "Miss? Is something wrong?" causes me to jump a little, looking for the source of the sound. "Oh, sorry to scare you like that."


    "No, you''re fine. I got caught up thinking about silly things. I''m sorry; I shouldn''t have been that distracted. Are you here for a massage?" I ask the woman. How I missed this girl, I''ll never know. I think she''s about two feet taller than me, with wide shoulders and some mountains for her breasts. I''m surprised she fit through the damn door, let alone sneak up here!


    "Yes, if I''ll fit on the table," the giantess says. She isn''t a giant, but one of the parents had to be. She didn''t have the green skin an orc or half-orc would have.


    "Yes, we have a half-giant here that asionally gets a massage. Just a gold coin, and then you can follow me to the back," I say. Where I''ll be alone with the muscr woman. I''ll have Yuki watching me. Just do what you''ve done hundreds of times before.


    "Good, here''s the coin," she gruffs out. The coin looks quite silly in her giant hand. A small golden spec. I whisk it away and turn to the door.


    "Right this way." I lead her down a familiar path, each step taking me farther from anyone else down an empty corridor. Through a door to the normal empty room. "Would you like to start with a bath?"


    "No, it''ll take too much time," she says, wasting no time stripping herself. She''s like me and wears nothing underneath, just a simple robe she can untie and drop to the floor, letting her body free. And what a body that is, each muscle clearly defined, chiseled to perfection. I watch as they stretch and contract as she picks up the robe.


    Gulping down the drool, I direct her to the table, "Would you like me to use oil?"


    "Yes."


    Picking them up, I start to work her legs, feeling my third leg react. I risk my aura just a touch. My body reminded me I missed having sexst night. Almost getting killed didn''t satisfy the damn Goddesses, so now neither am I.


    "Girl, if you want to fuck me, first finish the damn massage. I''ve been running around this damn country for months; get every muscle loose, and I may let you inside me."


    "Yes, Ma''am," I respond instantly. I left the aura going; she didn''t say I needed to stop it. I need to make sure that at the end of this, my dick ends up buried inside the giant.


    I don''t let my desires hurt my work. My practiced hands worked each muscle up the legs and up to the back. Once I was done with the Giantess''s strong back, I helped her flip over and start again.


    Both of my sexes start leaking fluids as I approach the mountains. Preparing for a good time with the woman, my fears of being alone with a woman pushed out by my basic needs. Lust continues to take over my mind as I work on her abs. My erotic touches out naturally as I start on her arms, thest ce to rx.


    "I was told you sometimes act more like a subus than a dragon. And shit, are you in that mood right now. I''m guessing you like what you see and feel right now?"


    "Yes, Ma''am."


    "Tell me what you want," she moans as I reach for her nipples.


    "To put my cock deep inside you."


    "Well, you sure got me in the mood for it; prove your skills."


    Her lumbering figure gets off the table as I fling my robe off. My dick pressed against my belly, the tip showing its desire.


    I start to direct her in the standard position, hands against the table, ass back, and legs spread wide. Her height made it easy to line up my cock. My aura and touch getting the girl ready for my dick. It slides in effortlessly, quickly filling her.


    "Fuck, you get deep," she moans.


    I give a slight pause before I start my movement. Just a light piston, she asked to not be broken. The entire length of my cock working her insides. Hands on her hips to help keep her steady.


    Each thrust moves a bit faster than thest. My brain has just one desire. Breed the giant. Hopefully, she knows that is the likely oue here. I stare at her perfect backside as I speed up, filling the room with the sounds of our fucking.


    "Shit, you''re hitting new spots. You''re going to make me set a new size need after this."


    "Sorry, size isn''t the only thing letting me hit all the right spots."


    "I don''t care, just keep pounding!"


    I''ve reached the top speed my belly will allow; it''s a lot of extra mass to swing around at.


    I''m ready to burst at any moment, just waiting for my partner to get there first. Her moans let me know she''ll be there soon. My right hand reaches around to find her clit. With just a touch, the giant shivers from her orgasm as I paint her insides white with my fertile sperm. Rope after rope fills her womb to make sure any egg around gets fertilized.


    She takes a few moments to regain her strength back, then carefully stands up. "That''s all the time I have, unfortunately. I would love to continue this, but I really do need to turn in a few quests before heading out again. I should be good for a few more months now." Picking up her robe and shoes, she doesn''t wait for me, leaving swiftly barefoot.


    Well, shit, I hope she checks if she''s pregnant first. She''s probably just embarrassed to finish so quickly or something. I do feel a lot better now. I should get through the rest of these without the burning need to fuck someone.


    Oh, and I just gave Yuki quite the show, didn''t I? Damn, she''s going to get used to seeing me fuck people now. Sorry, I didn''t think about that, Yuki, I''ll relieve that built-up stress each night, I promise.

 Chapter 65 – Goddess of Fertility Playing with Her Daughter

    Chapter 65 ¨C Goddess of Fertility ying with Her Daughter


    *** Yuki, a few dayster ***


    "How''s your little spy? I''ve got a few branches we could attack. I''m thinking of taking one as well to make them worry a bit more. We take two at the same time, and then we both work together to hit thest one. I''ve got the poison for the old bitches ready; I''ll make the n after our next attack so we can poison a few of them after we take out thest branch. We just need your spy to give us the way in," I start to exin.


    Finding the branches is surprisingly easy. All the requests go to the main section, but they use runners to send out the contracts to the lower members. The contracts can be to kill, follow, or just gather information about different people, monsters, or businesses. This extra business causes a lot of runners, letting Nakuma and I easily follow the idiots.


    They''ve gotten too used to nobles tolerating their existence around them. They must normally only attack the weakest nobles and themoners. The nobles counting on them will learn why royals keep a few assassins on their own payroll soon.


    "Yes, she''s given me the device I need to replicate. I''ve already made our pair. They''ll only work once for us. Just need to figure out the n once inside," she whispers into my ear.


    I let her pull me into herp earlier. I''m making her do a lot of side work, so I need to reward her a bit. Her thighs are soft seat, but that isn''t the important part. She''s just hugging me; sure, her hands are on my tits, but she isn''t doing anything else with them. Quite the improvement from the groping she used to try.


    "Good, so once we get the poison set, the rest will fall into ce. Need to know who to poison and how long we''ll have after they sumb to act. These next hits won''t be hard; the one after should also be easy with both of us working together. I''ll handle making the poisons, and we can both take one each."


    It''s been a few decades since I''ve killed a woman this powerful. But my new ss helps me mask sounds and move more easily than before. That''ll be enough once I get the little practice attacks in. "Ok, your target is here." She isn''t looking! "Nakuma, pay attention, or I won''t get in yourp again."


    "Sorry, you''re soft and cuddly. You didn''t let me do this before, so I''m not immune to the distractions yet."


    "Huh,e on. Look at the map. You''re attacking here. The basement of a weapon shop. You can take a few things from the shop if you want. We''ll be burning the ces down anyway. Kill everyone, take some papers, burn them to the ground, and then run. Got it?"


    "Yes, my love."


    "Now..."


    "Can we stay like this for a bit?"


    "Fine, but just a few minutes. We both need to get some sleep."


    "Thanks." She pulls me in for a tighter hug, our tails circling around us. Quite afortable position, the biggest danger of this girl. She knows how to put you to sleep; many have be an unwilling test subject this way. While I don''t have to worry about waking up as a test subject, I do have to worry about waking up without any clothing on. Shit, between Alzi and Crazy, I''m going to get fucked every night now, aren''t I?


    "I think this is enough. I''ll let you know when we are going to attack."


    "Hmph, no. You promised to sleep with me once. I pick tonight!" Her hug tightened around me.


    "Remember your end of the deal. I need to wake up tomorrow as pure as I am now."


    "You will, I''ve held my hands so far. I''ll continue."


    "Ok,e on, I''ve got some pajamas you''ll fit in."


    *** Goddess of Fertility ***


    I forgot how draining it is to manage my temple. Angels asking a million questions, though many of them would''ve already been answered if I hadn''t hidden away for a few thousand years. Then, the priestess asked me questions. Oh, and all the prayers that are shoved into my head. Fighting to get my ss offered to those with a life affinity. Really reminds me of why I left all this shit.


    The worst was the fight over the gold on the facade outside. Every angel was determined to keep it. All they could talk about was the wealth, power, how beautiful it looked, and whatnot over and over and over. I did get a deal where they would start removing my bloated belly from the artwork if they could keep the silly gold. The new problem was my current pregnancy, I''m starting to do things that will end up on these walls, and I''m going to have a belly for some of it. Not that all the bellies will be removed anyway with all the stories of me birthing new Goddesses.


    The first statue showing me with a cock is almost done. It''s just missing the cock! They are a lot more familiar with creating me without one, so it makes sense that they saved it forst, but it is still annoying to see right now.


    "Goddess, another Goddess ising," the Seraphim that always follows me around warns a second before said Goddess shows up in the random room I''m hiding in.


    "What do you want? I''m here to take a break, not deal with stupid shit," doing nothing to hide the hate I have for this particr Goddess.


    "You know what I want," the bitch ''Power'' lets out. "You dare to change the skill after it''s given out. Rules are set for this. I''ve even found you handing out a ss to one that didn''t earn it."


    "Yes, what are you going to do about it, child?" Ok, this wasn''t a random room I was in. It has a particr story I want to show on the walls. While the Cherubim likes to embellish the details, they don''t lie about the main parts. So my walls here are myplete dark history. Every birth, every raping, everything of any importance is here for me to show with only the small useless details made up.


    "Child! I''m thousands of years old. Born a Goddess, not raped into one like you." her high and mighty feeling came out. "The rules are set for the sses and powers. Don''t mess with them."


    "Oh, and War doesn''t mess with them? The various weapon Goddesses don''t y around with your system? Don''t make meugh. Almost everyone intervenes with your system. You make the system work, yes, but the other Goddesses are the implementors. They change words and give extra power. Some even take power away. Me, I just change a few words once and give a woman a weak ss, and I get youing to me personally." I walk over to a rather annoying story. One of the manybors I went through. This one, twins came ripping out of me. "Don''t tell me you just wanted to see your Mother this badly. There was no need to make this silly excuse. While I can''t have all my children dropping in willy-nilly, I''ve got too many to entertain them all and still get my work done; I can take one every once in a while. Just ask, and I would be happy to set a date for us."


    "You aren''t my Mother."


    "Look here. This is little you and your sister being born from me. If I''m not your Mother, then who is?"


    "You didn''t ..."


    "No, I didn''t do anything for you. As you can clearly see I was a little tied up at the moment. If you look around this story, you''ll see I was tied up for a few thousand years before and a few hundred after your birth. So no, I didn''t raise you. Yes, Nature and her beings did all the raising. Your father is some random nt in her garden. Even when I did escape, not a single child came to me. All those children and not a single visit. How did I give birth to so many unfilial children? Your Mother getting raped and bred for so long, and yet here you are mad. I made a few little changes to a poor girl getting abused like me. I think that is more than fair."


    As Goddesses, we can''t really look ugly, but Power sure was trying her best right now. That scowl and red face make her the hardest Goddess to look at right now. Still stunning and would make a mortal stupid from its beauty.


    "Fine, you gave me life. So what? You were doing your job to bring life to the world. Something you''ve been prohibiting for so long the mortal realm believes this is just how it always was."


    "Oh, getting raped and printing babies is my job now. WELL, THEN, LET ME CONTINUE MY JOB!" Chains quickly wrap around my daughter, binding her tightly. "You should be smart enough to know not to piss off a Goddess in her own temple. Even the Goddess of Writing could make you her ything in her own temple. Or did you just want to y with Mommy this much? Like before, just ask. I''m answering prayers now." With a thought, I bring us to the main chamber. The bound Goddess hangs over the ritual b. Four marble pirs are raised at the corners. Golden loops are embedded inside for chains to hook onto.


    "Fuck are you crazy bitch! Using a Goddess for one of your sick rituals!" she screams out. Silly girl, doesn''t she know the only way out now is to convince me to stop. Name-calling won''t work.


    "Gosh, calling your own Mother a crazy bitch. You said my job is making babies. Well, a lesser-known fact is that I have more than one way to make babies." I let my clothing fall, exposing two, well, three things. One is my naked body. The other two are more surprising for the chained girl. My oversized cock and small bump. Here I am doing my ''job'' and getting yelled at for it. I guess I should do my job a bit better. Two girls can make more children, after all.


    The chains unravel and wrap themselves around the hoops, forcing my child toy t on the b. Legs spread wide. Her silly clothing gets in my way, so I flick that away. Two naked goddesses in my temple. Maybe I shouldn''t have stopped showing up here. I should''ve put the other Goddesses on the b instead of it always being me as the target.


    "You know how long it''s been since this ritual has been performed, little one?"


    "I''m sorry. Let me out. You''re right; I let others mess with my system. Just let me go," panic stirred inside her.


    "What? You said my job was to get raped and birth children. Well, as you can see, I don''t have to be the one to give birth to the children. Others can do that for me. So let me do my job."


    "Mother, please."


    "Shh, it''ll be over soon. Other Goddesses will be jealous. You''re getting a kid. Enjoy it. Angels start the chant!"


    This ritual was created well before we had a realnguage, so the chant is just random sounds that, with the right context and knowledge, mean a Goddess is about to use her powers.


    "Mother, what else will this do?"


    "What do you want it to do?"


    "I want temples for me."


    "Then ask for that as we give the world a new Goddess." Plunging my cock into her hole. A whimperes out from my poor girl as the chants grow around us. I give little care to the well-being of my sacrifice. She''ll live; I did all the times I was ced upon this rock. She watched some of them happen even. I knew the pain she was going through as I fuck her. Fill her with my cock. In and out, I go as she prays for her own temples to distract her from the pain.


    I force my entire length in, not caring what it does to her insides. She''s a Goddess; she''ll be fine, and as the Goddess of Fertility, I can get a rock pregnant if I want to. She does her best to focus on her new temples as I focus on how amazing it feels to be inside a Goddess this time around. My dryads are divine; I wouldn''t trade them for anyone or anything. But a Goddess is a Goddess. Everything about us is perfect if you look past our personalities.


    Her walls feel amazing as I stretch the Goddess out. Each thrust finds a bit more room to move in. A small flinches each time I hit her cervix. My moans join the ancient chanting. The room starts to glow, getting brighter with each thrust.


    I don''t take long to finish deep inside my daughter. Filling her messed up insides with my sperm. I stay inside till the ritual isplete. It takes a few minutes for my sperm to find an egg and for conception to finally happen. The chanting stops, and I release the poor girl, extracting myself from her abused hole.


    Soon the world will start getting new temples created. My own wish works itself through the world.


    "Raise the child well. I''ll be around to help. If you need more, just ask."


    "Thank you. I guess," is all she says as she disappears from my grand temple.


    "You''re wee, kid. Now angels, good job not fucking that up. I honestly expected one of you to say something about raping my own daughter. I was nice enough to leave her a way out; she even found it. She wanted to see if you were all actually being my angels. I''m d you''ve all learned to behave."


    "Of course, my Goddess. We follow you faithfully now," they chant back.

 Chapter 66 – Starting the Attack

    Chapter 66 ¨C Starting the Attack


    *** Goddess of Power ***


    That didn''t go as nned¡ªa bit of an understatement, but true. I did find that her angels no longer disobey her or try to control her. Actually, I did get everything I wanted and then some¡ªjust not in the way I wanted to do it. But now I wonder if she''s gone through and figured out who all her children are. She would get a nice following of her children if she reached out to them.


    The bigger problem will be telling Justice that dear Mother is pissed and working on something. I doubt she did that ritual for my benefit. Sure, it shows she is using her power again and forcing me to carry her child. But getting another Goddess to walk into her domain again will be hard. She wouldn''t waste a ritual using two Goddesses like that.


    Well, whatever, I''ve got my answers. I''ll let Justice know and back off. Thanks to Mother, I''m going to be a Mother. It''s not something I can be too mad about. It''s hard for a Goddess to get pregnant without my Mother''s help. So if you get one offered up, you''ve got to take it, even if it is a bit painful.


    Mother couldn''t you have gone a bit softer on your daughter''s first time?


    "Justice I got the answers you wanted," I shout out. This time, I stay on the edge of the domain. I don''t feel like being subject to another Goddess''s ritual today.


    "Good,e on in. There''s no need to act like strangers here," she says, appearing before me.


    "I''m fine right here. Mother is more active, as you likely felt. She got her angels in control now, not even hesitating to start up the ritual. Now I''m going back home. I''ve got a nursery to build."


    "She got you pregnant?"


    "Yes. I expect you to not get in the way of my temples. Your quest is what made them appear in the first ce. Goodbye." Without waiting for a reply, I leave.


    *** Yuki, a few days after ***


    "Have you scoped out the branch this time? They have more guards now, it seems," I say.


    "Yes, two guards. Still, just six assassins are stationed in it. Dumb strength mage to run it. Single handler," she rattles off as we walk through the city. I use a little sound magic to mask our conversation. It is gettingte, so there aren''t many people on the roads, but there are also fewer random noises to cover our conversation naturally. We''ve already disguised ourselves as normal wood elves.


    "Good, mine is the same, just an earth mage instead. Our goal here is to get it done quickly but make it look like we wanted information. We ..."


    "I know Yuki. I know. You''ve repeated this every day. I''m not Alzi. Hell, even Alzi can remember basic information. I''ve done this before. I just need to do the same thing, just y around a little less in case there is an overseer whoes by to check on the branch."


    "Sorry, I just don''t want to mess this up."


    "I''ll get mine done. Just worry about your own. I''m to the right here. See you after this, Yuki."


    "I will. I''ve done this before as well. Good luck, Nakuma." We go our separate ways down two back alleys. Not that we are sneaking into the buildings. This was just the best spot to split up if we were going to walk together at the beginning.


    We both have about fifteen minutes till we make it to our targets. I really am the one to worry about in this mission. I only have sound magic I can use. We still don''t want to make it obvious that the attack was from Kitsunes. There are only two in the capital right now. The n for the headquarters will have us using it in a way that enchanted items could be the cause, letting us not be the default answer to who killed the protectors and ransacked their archives.


    Coming out of the alley I turn left down a main road. I can use the main streets for the rest of the way. My target is a warehouse on the edge of the merchant district. The base is run in the back half and has a small basement.


    The easier target by a long shot. I should be able to kill the guards and an assassin before they figure out they''re under attack. Maybe get the handler before the leader pops her head out of the basement.


    The worst case is an assassin runs. I''ll need to ce a few traps first to hopefully stop any escape attempts. We can''t let them know we didn''t ask any questions and just started attacking. It would ruin our entire n to spread the old bitches out to get poisoned or just not be there to defend.


    The warehouse has no back entrance, just some windows I trap. I bought some explosion ruins for this and set them to go off if a window breaks. They''ll make a lot of noise when they go off, but explosion runes aremon enough that they won''t be able to track them back to us. They are used for mining, construction, and adventures.


    I ce them just below the five windows they could run through and make my way to the front. I block the sound of the door so I can slip in.


    The warehouse isn''t too big¡ªabout a story and a half tall. The inside is filled with wooden crates stacked neatly up to the ceiling. The orderly rows let anyone see from one end to the other, but the guards don''t like to wander too far from each other, so I should be fine.


    The door opened up to the side, so I just had to walk down this side aisle and make sure I attacked whoever saw me before they called for help.


    I make my way down the ten rows they have set up before the divider, constantly searching for the guards. During my scouting, I found they normally stick around the back door. They only ever make it two rows away at most before circling back, worrying about getting picked off by themselves.


    It does make it easy for me to get to the second tost row and wait for one of their checks. It takes a few minutes for one to split off and start the check. Unfortunately, she goes to the wrong side.


    Not wanting to wait longer, I n to surprise the guard at the door. I should be able to kill her fast enough to get around the corner and surprise the other guard.


    I shield the sound in thest row so no one hears themotion. I pull out a short sword and run full speed at the guard. It takes the guard a few seconds to realize I''ming. The guard is another elf, a mage based on her looks andck of a sword. I just need to close the space, and I''ll easily kill her.


    "FIREBALL!" she shouts out. How is a guard of a branch this weak? Needing to shout her spells out to use them. The guild must be smaller than I thought to have such weak members.


    The shout makes it easy to cancel her magic with a simple dispel skill. She started her spell when I was already halfway to her, so with her one spell gone, her life was quickly taken as well. I let her fall to the ground as I reshaped the sound barrier to include the entire front storage area. Next, I use a skill to have my footsteps be silent for the next thirty seconds. Using this time to chase down thest guard.


    I run into her as I turn the corner. She was on her way back. The buff elf didn''t have a chance to draw her sword before I cut her head off. I quickly check her body for a ring or anything of value. Finding nothing, I head back and search the mage bute up empty.


    Turning to the door, I epassed the back area with the sound barrier and entered. The handler was staring right at me when I entered.


    "Hello, Miss. Are you here to report a delivery or rent some space?" She asks with a small service smile. She''s behind a counter. A few tables and chairs are ced to the sides of the room. The center is empty. The assassins gather off to the right side by the door leading to the basement. A single assassin is near the handler.


    "Rent some space. Room for two crates should be enough." I think that reply means the contract is for two people to follow. I wasn''t able to map all of the answers out beforehand, but it just needs to get me to the desk.


    "Good, I can help you here," she said, her smile staying still. It seems that is a possible answer.


    I didn''t hesitate to just cut the poor woman''s head off and rush to the closest assassin. The half-orc is fumbling with her sword as I reach her. With a single swing, I get my goal of an assassin and the handler dead before the leader charges up from the basement.


    I rush once again to the next target hoping to surpass the goal, but the basement door burst open before I can make it two steps.


    I dive into a roll as spikes fly at me from the neer. The assassins rapidly organize themselves: three mages and two warriors, four mages, including the leader.


    "Bitch why are you here killing us?" the leader spits out, joining her assassins.


    "Why do you kill others?" I say as I activate another skill. One to remove all sounds in the area. The only thing we can hear now are the sounds our internals make. Blood rushing through our ears with each heartbeat. Our lungs expand with air.


    I had to practice under this condition for over a year before I could move around easily. I''m able to close the distance to the warriors. Their skills are enough to keep me from getting a killing blow in¡ªjust some cuts and scratches. Taking a hop back, I return everyone''s hearing and follow up with a loud p, forcing everyone but the leader to their knees.


    I dodge another spike and take another head; just one more warrior left. I start my sleep skills up, letting out a little luby. All of the mages are able to cancel the spell with some version of dispel. But thest warrior is hit hard by it, giving me the opening to finish her off.


    Just four mages, three of which have failed to use a single spell in all this.


    "How have three of you failed to use a single spell or skill against me?" I ask. They''ve been backing up the entire time; only their leader stood her ground. Do they even have a ss? They do look a bit t.


    "Shut up bitch!" one of them screams.


    Some spikes get sent my way again, followed by a spike trap, where Inded from my dodge, catching a bit of my leg. Painful but does little else to me.


    I send out a scream, causing the background girls to p their ears in pain. The leader once again stands strong. I keep the scream up and rush the leader, careful of any traps she may have ced between us. Sheunches back a steady stream of spikes at me, keeping me away from her but letting me slip past her and to her useless backup. They''ve fallen to the ground, so I just pick them off, leaving just me and the leader.


    "Why did you let me kill them?"


    "They were in my way just as much as they were in yours, and it''s better you do it than me."


    Her stupid spikes start up again. A steady barrage of spikes sent at my head forces me to move constantly. They move fast enough that I can''t close the distance, and without my illusions, I''m limited in tricks to confuse her.


    In the middle of my nning, I find what she means by in the way. Spikes start shooting out from the walls, going every which way. Each praying, I run into them. All the while, the bitch just sits there, waiting for a spike to hit something. Blood still flows out of my first injury, though it is just a dull pain right now.


    While dancing has gotten my endurance quite high, I can''t keep this up forever. Somehow, I''ve got to make progress towards the mage. I guess we could see whost longer, her mana or my stamina. But that seems like a dumb gamble. I may not even make it long enough to find out whosts. Plus, she may get back up.


    I guess I just send random shouts at her and hope one gets the spikes to stop.

 Chapter 67 – Nakuma’s Attack

    Chapter 67 ¨C Nakuma¡¯s Attack


    *** Nakuma ***


    I walk down the alleyway towards my target with steady steps. I know I can take this branch out easily. My main problem will be Yuki. Two out of her five sses are that good forbat, just entertainment. Sure, improved footwork and sound control can be used, and the start of her mission will be a breeze, but the ending is the real problem. She has to get in close yet has no sure way to do that without her illusion magic. I can just close space or send a dagger through a portal. She has to buff them with sound and hope they don''t have a defense against it. She said she could do it, but she''s never done well in open fights.


    But, she''s been out here for eighty-some years; she''s proven she can take care of herself.


    I speed up a bit; it wouldn''t hurt to finish fast and run over to check on her. I can just y it off as wanting to check if her pants got ripped off or something. I mean, I would be happy if I got to see that as well, both for the view and for her being alive.


    The walk is boring. It''s the same dull city the entire way. Few people are out and about now; the majority of people who are out right now are in the red light or entertainment district. Most shops have been closed, and workers and owners have gone home for the night. The housing lets out a bit of light from candles and magic bulbs. Silhouettes are painted on the drapes.


    I just force open the door to the shop. I''ve been in here enough to have memorized the mediocre weapons they keep in stock thrown about like they don''t care to sell a single thing. This small shop doesn''t have anything worth stealing, so I keep heading to the back. The two guards are always in the back, boring themselves to death, watching the door.


    I help them along, sending out a dagger for each as I move past the back curtain. Two guards down, six assassins, one handler, and the branch head left. Moving right on along, I pull open the trap door and hop down. Two more assassins cover the next door. A few daggerster, I''ve only got four assassins left.


    Not breaking stride, I push past the final door to find everyone else I need to kill in the next room. The handler cowers behind her counter as the rest position themselves, thinking they actually have a chance against me.


    "Can you all save me the trouble and slit your throats?" Casually moving to the middle of the room preparing the same trick I didst time. None seem any stronger than the girls I killed before. The leader is another warrior of some kind. To thin to be a knight or something, but definitely not a mage. Maybe a secondary affinity, but I doubt it. The assassins left are all mages besides one, a true warrior. Ripped muscle lifting an oversized sword. Hardly an assassin.


    Did they hire some help? I''m sorry, Yuki. I''m likely going to need to help you out here.


    "Slit your own throat. We''ve got you five to one. So slit your throat now or spill your reason for attacking us."


    "I already told you all the purpose of my visits. You all need to pay attention." I pull them all in and sh out my daggers, catching the warriors off guard. Not death blows, but they''ll make this fight a lot easier.


    Just as quickly, I expand the distance, giving me plenty of room to work with. The same old traps and dagger tricks on the pitiful mages earn me three kills. I didn''t feel like keeping track of the handler, so I put her down with two mages, leaving me a mage and the two weakened warriors in less than a minute of fighting.


    I stop my dagger assault on thest mage, working my n for the previous two warriors. They''ve drawn their weapons, put on thest bit of armor, and started through the maze. Like always, it''s slow progress. The leader is either hiding her second affinity deeply or really is just a strange warrior build. I n to not find out, but first, I need to finish off thest pesky mage who is currently working some ritual magic in the back.


    Yuki gave me a few bomb traps I feel are a perfect thing to send her way right now. Sending two, followed by a dagger, is more than enough to kill the weak mage, leaving me with the warriors.


    "Big one! Are you hired help?"


    They ignore my question, continuing the slow work through the maze. The true warrior is likely here to fend off space magic; she''s hiding something from me. Is it a teammate ability or one she uses on herself? I''ve got a few more traps I can send their way first.


    I send a dagger each followed up by the trap. Both count on their armor to take the dagger. Defensive skills stop the st from hitting them. If the skill was solo, they would''ve given her a mage for support. So it should be a team thing.


    Do they need to be close to each other for it to work? Some type of swapping thing or arge dispel? They both put on full te after my first attack. The hired help even took time to down a healing potion. I trap the rogue in a space distortion and bring her in close. Ish out with a knife, going for a knee joint, but send her away just as I attack. The distortion was broken, and an axe was swinging for my head.


    So, one ace was found. How many does she have? Was that a skill or enchantment? Felt more like a skill.


    Shit is Yuki in trouble. Her sound magic is going to be even worse against whatever they brought to counter me. Anyone brought in to counter space magic is going tough at her sound magic. I need to speed this up and get to her.


    I start teleporting myself around the room, not giving much thought to where exactly I end up. There is no need to be strategic; that just lets the assassins guess where I will show up next. Daggers ready, I wait for the moment I end up close enough to one of them to strike.


    The mercenary is first. She seemed prepared for me to show up. She must have some affinity or skill for predicting either the future or space magic.


    I only get a hit on her armor before I''m plopped away to a new corner of the room, and the cycle starts again. Taking cheap shots at the two, hoping for a lucky hit.


    It takes a few dozen shots before I pierce skin, the left wrist of the mercenary. It wasn''t deep, but it used up thest of the potion the warrior took earlier.


    I can see the frustration. I''ve kept my minefield andrge space up on top of my many constant teleporting. I hid my bust size so they don''t know the amount of mana I''m ying with. A muchrger amount than they have themselves.


    My next hites much faster this time; just three more tries before the rogue is bleeding from her left leg, right behind the knee. A perfect strike stopped her from moving. On top of the previous hit makes her my target to kill now.


    I start to n my teleports and get ready to bring her to a ce to finish her off. Right as I start myst teleport, I see the mercenary fling a knife to where I''m going a moment toote. I teleport through and duck. The knife finds my right shoulder, going in up to the hilt. Needing to make it worth the cost, I do a frenzy of shes, keeping the girl on the defense till I find a sh across her neck.


    Another daggeres flying at me. I kick the poor rogue up into the knife, which deflects off her armor. My foot receives the most damage in the exchange, but it puts her in a perfect ce to lose her head. I get a clean slice on the confused woman, reducing us to just one girl left.


    I keep the knife in my shoulder. It hurts like a bitch, but I''ve got to start my teleporting again. I can''t n too much in advance, or she''ll see it. Stopping to drink a potion will just get me hurt again.


    With only one target, she has a lot easier time defending my assault, but I still manage a few hits to her armor. Not that it counts for much. I try putting her in a distorted space and find she just breaks it immediately. I start moving her around in the warped space. Both of us moved around the room at a crazy speed. It limits the number of times I''m close to her, but she defends less of the shes I send her way.


    "BREAK!" I hear pierce into my brain as all my magic disappears. Even my tails and earse out.


    "Oh, I''m getting toyed with, and you''re hiding the best magic from me. Damn, I didn''t ask enough for this job. Come on bitch. You''ve got a minute to live."


    With that she charges as I can''t cast a single space spell. I even try my illusion spells and find nothing works. Desperate for a distraction, I pop a balloon in her face. I get her to stumble a bit from the part trick, and I run. nning to y a little game of tag while her timer runs out.


    "Get back here, you bitch!" She screams as she gives chase.


    I sense mana behind me, so I dive to my left, careful to fall on the non-knifed shoulder, and a sh of wind breaks the space I was just in. So, just space and illusion magic is broken right now. Or maybe my top two affinities? Either way, I''m now the one needing to dodge a barrage of skillsing my way.


    In my diving and rolling, the knife came out, letting my blood flow heavily out of my shoulder. It didn''te out cleanly. The extra cutting made my right arm fall limp at my side. A few of her strikes even hurt my perfect tails. She''s lucky I need to help Yuki, or I would have fun torturing the poor human.


    Ten seconds left if her time is urate. I''ve been trying small space magic every few steps, but I''m still not able to cast anything. Another quick dive, and I cast an illusion of her hitting the mark. The spell went through and tricked her into a follow-up strike on the imaginary enemy.


    Not wasting my chance, I strike out, jamming a knife into the back of her knee, forcing her to fall over. I jam another into her other knee and push her down t. Myst knife went through her helmet and skull.


    With them all dead, I need to heal, loot, and burn this shithole down quickly. After I get a healing potion in me, I''ve lost a little too much blood to do anything else first. I pick up her sword and strip the armor from the human. It isn''t the best, but it''s better than what is upstairs.


    I searched all the drawers but found not a single bit of paper. I search the leader''s body and see she has nothing on her as well. I guess they were prepared to lose. I take out a firestone and light a bunch of fires on my way out. Putting on my disguise again, I run to my Lover. She better have all her body parts when I get there.

 Chapter 68 – A Rough Finish

    Chapter 68 ¨C A Rough Finish


    *** Yuki ***


    I''m a mess. I''ve been dancing in circles for the past ten minutes. The leader hasn''t flinched once at my magic. Soon, I''m going to have to use my illusions to do something, possibly just escape and hopefully kill her when she goes to follow me out. Maybe I get lucky, and she hops out a window and lets the trap kill her. But if I do that, I would risk letting them know who is behind the attacks. I would need to go begging the Countess to get them to back off, and Mai''s revenge would end there.


    Now, one instance wouldn''t be a deal breaker. The investigators may not even pick it up with all the earth mana stirred up by this bitch. But with the disguise also being illusion mana, I don''t want to risk it after I warned Nakuma so much about it. So, around and around, I go. Barely avoiding the traps she set, the random spikes being thrown around, and the spikes directly aimed at me. Cuts and scratches building up over my body. I know Alzi will fret over my tail tomorrow. She''ll heal it back to its rightful beauty.


    I send out another useless volley of sounds. I the room soundproof so people won''t hear the ruckus our spells are causing, and their own reinforcements are keeping the building standing. The worry is how long they hold. My traps will likely go off when the building copses, causing even more destruction and turning quite a few heads.


    If I get lucky, the traps will kill or hurt her, but they''ll likely go off too far from her to do anything but threaten me. She''ll be able to make a dome to protect her; I''ll have to get lucky.


    I do onest dive then the spikes all stop.


    "Why do you keep this hopeless game up? Just let me spike your head already,"es out in a matter-of-fact tone. I''ve killed all her allies, yet she thinks I''m going to roll over and die just like that? She should be the one to cut her own head off! I''ve been working hard while she''s just stood there.


    "Why would I do that. I''m getting close to running you out of mana, few more minutes and you''ll be defenseless."


    "You really think I''m stupid enough to run out of mana? Sure, my backup is taking a few minutes longer than they should, but they areing. Even then, I''ll whittle you down to a little stub as you hope I run out of mana. But keep dancing, little ballerina."


    The spikes start up with a renewed vigor. Seems I ran into a deaf girl. She was reading my lips! I sectioned her off from my voice, yet she responded to my words. Sure, I didn''t say anything she could guess, but she didn''t even hint that she didn''t hear me. Damn it, what kind of shit luck is this.


    Her new speed is also racking up more hits, spilling my pretty red blood all over the ce. With my sound magic useless, I really will need to use an illusion to end this. But what kind do I use? She''ll likely keep up the random pattern for a bit after I fake my death. Maybe even hitting the door a bit to keep me in here. She may even have extra sensing passives to make up for the lost hearing, making even my illusion magic useless.


    Is my best bet waiting for Yuki, hoping she gets here before whatever backup the mage is expecting? Together, we should be able to end this quickly. The problem would then be my injuries and whatever backup maye jumping in on us. That''s if she beats them.


    If the backupes first, the best case for me is hiding in the corner when Nakumaes in shortly after and fights them all alone. Worst case is her getting revenge for killing her lover.


    "Oh, here they are, finally."


    I sneak a peak at the lone door and find a girl split in two, falling apart there.


    "RUN!" I shout before taking a hard hit to the chest. My leather armor stops it from prating, but the broken ribs will be there till I get to Kelly and Alzi. The Crazy Kitsune listens well, dodging the blow from behind her. I''m not sure how she got in between the backup, but I''ll take a two vs two. Spike Lady will be more limited in her uses now that she has apetent ally. Hopefully, one that isn''t deaf. "You need to take this bitch. She doesn''t care about my magic one bit!" I call out. I turn my focus to the mage who followed Nakuma in.


    With a neer, I need to find what magic I can expect from her. She likely knows about my sound magic, having just heard nothing going on in here despite the noise Miss Spike was causing. So far all she did was sh at Nakuma''s back with a short sword. If this bes a sword fight, I''ll be counting on Nakuma to find a good time to intervene.


    I don''t wait long to find her magic as a fireball getsunched. This one I''m able to dispel, she doesn''t have the casting speed of the spike woman. I dare to close the space; I''ll have to hope she doesn''t have much skill with the sword. I''ll be able to dispel her spells with no problem, but I''m too tired and weak to have a true sword fight.


    *** Nakuma, the minutes before the fight***


    She just had to do these attacks at the same time. We could have done them both together. Thirty minutes is small enough to run between two attacks, but that time feels like forever if we need to provide support.


    The first twenty minutes were fine, a good run, really, but I found a girl who was walking with purpose. She shouldn''t have been thiste. The worst part is that she''s walking to the same damn warehouse I''m going to. I''m sure she also feels the mana spilling out of the warehouse. Yuki is struggling with thest girl.


    Luckily, this girl has a single purpose right now, making it easy to cut her in two when Yuki risks a warning. "RUN!" I take a dive to the right and hear the de swish past me.


    Shit, I, too, focused as well.


    "You need to take this bitch. She doesn''t care about my magic one bit."


    What did she run into, some deaf assassin? Taking a quick peak and yes, Yuki ran into what must be the only deaf assassin in the world. What shit luck.


    Hoping for some luck, I pull her in and swing. All I hit was a rock wall. Messing with space some more, I separate the room into two ces: one for me and the deaf woman, then Yuki and my stalker. I''ll take this slowly, hoping for a moment to pull in Yuki''s opponent for a killing blow.


    "Hmm, we didn''t think there would be two girls attacking us. Did you do some recruiting?"


    She doesn''t seem like the mobile kind, so I forgo the space traps and instead just start tossing daggers at her, and she starts sending her damn rock spikes at me. In the corner of my eye, I spot Yuki rushing the fire mage. I send a single dagger to her back, but the portal fails to open. They really did n for me and luck into this matchup for Yuki.


    I use my portals to get in close again to the rockdy. In the close fight, she just ys defense, wall after wall, going up in front of my sword as I teleport around her. She has no armor, so a single hit would end it. She tries using a few spike traps, but I just send the space away, letting me keep roaming free.


    Yuki''s duel isn''t going well. The assassin is mediocre at best with a sword. But that''s good enough to beat a tired and injured Yuki. Yuki is at least able to do some things with her spells, but both are capable enough to dispel each other''s spells.


    Giving up on helping Yuki, I focus on slipping through the rock wall in front of me. She can get her wall out fast, but I should be able to dispel it. Defenses are more resistant to dispels, but if I''m setting the ce they''ll be, I can manage. Keeping my attack predictable, I start to prepare my dispel. I track the time it takes for her to put the wall up, searching for some pattern in the timing.


    If it''s behind her, it takes a tenth of a second longer than her front. She even reacts faster when it aims for her neck than her thighs. So, I''ll aim for her thighs and use the skill quickly.


    Few attacks in the front, then switch to the back right for a thigh, dispel skill, and another wall goes up! Damn bitch. Well, how many times can she do it? I''ve started getting the timings for each different attack, so I just keep casting away, each time finding a second wall in the way.


    I can hear Yuki''s scream filling the room, likely from arge cut from the whore. DAMNIT ALL!


    "DIE WORTHLESS WHORE!" I use a new skill, dimensional sh. The skill rips through everything in my way, giving me a very mangled corpse of the pathic rock bitch.


    Wasting no time, I warp space, bringing the fire mage to me while putting Yuki in a corner. The sudden change surprised the girl enough that I was able to get a clean strike across her neck.


    "YUKI GET UP WE''VE GOT GO. ROYAL GUARDS ARE GOING TO BE SHOWING UP SHORTLY!" I scream out. She''ll have to push through the injury till we''re out of here.


    I waste no time setting the ce aze. Yuki forces herself up to the door and sets a few fires herself. We add the crates to the fire on our way out. I, princess, carry Yuki back to the brothel, making sure we''re both invisible.


    *** Yuki ***


    "Kelly, bring me to Kelly," I groan out.


    "Nope, Alzi will be better. She''ll just swamp the room in her mana and I can go get Kelly after that to direct the mana. Now shut up. Worrying about me nonstop, yet here you are on death''s doors, making me use that skill. Fuck, the Queen is going to be investigating it now."


    "Sorry."


    "Just save your strength. I''m going to have a worried dragon to handle here soon. Just a minute, and I''ll move us straight to your room. You''ll need to point me to her door."


    "Fourth floor, first room."


    "Oh, our dragon is the best whore in the capital. Good now, sorry about this."


    I feel us go through a tiny tube, our bodies fused together for a second before we be two entities again in the familiar sight of my room. She carries me down the stairs and through the first door to a confused Alzi.


    She freezes, looking at the door, and shakes a bit as she starts to panic about the self-opening door.


    "OH SHIT, WHAT DID YOU DO TO YUKI! FUCKING CRAZY BITCH I''M GOING TO..."


    "SHUT UP AND HEAL HER DUMBASS! I''m going for Kelly." is thest I hear of Nakuma as I''m thrown onto the bed, and life mana fills the room.


    "Shit, Yuki, why are we all ending up so hurt. Don''t leave me. I need you, please..." the soft rambling of Alzi goes on as she forces my body to heal in the most painful way possible. Damn it, why can''t she learn to heal people properly.


    All I can do is grit my teeth through the pain; a single wrong word, and she wouldn''t be able to do anything for me.


    "What in the hell are you two dumbasses doing to cause this much damage? I thought Nakuma was a mess, and here I find you bleeding out on Alzi''s bed! Are you all trying to die before Alzi gets free?" breaks up Alzi''s worried mumblings. "Alzi, can I get a look at the idiot? I''ll start to direct the mana so she gets put back together faster."


    Alzi does manage to scoot over enough to let Kelly see me. Nakuma just sits in the corner, allowing the life mana in the room to heal her many scrapes. Kelly just gives me a quick check before a soothing feel pushes out the pain as the healing is directed to the correct spots. I feel my ribs move back in ce, letting me breathe correctly. My bruises fade away. Alzi had already forced all my cuts closed, and I''m sure my tail is fine now. With the pain no longer forcing me awake, I drift off.

 Chapter 69 – Aftermath

    Chapter 69 ¨C Aftermath


    *** Alzi ***


    My mind calmed after seeing Yuki gently fall asleep. My bed was yet again soaked in blood. Even with Kelly trying to clean it up, the blood refused to leave. I''ll need a new one, meaning I need to talk to Mistress. But that is forter. Right now, I''ve wrapped Kelly in a big hug, and I refuse to let go.


    "Thank you! I thought she was going to be like Mai again with my useless abilities! I love ..."


    Yes, I''m rambling a lot tonight, but they''ve put this pregnant woman through a lot, and it doesn''t hurt to shower someone with appreciation for all they''ve done through the years.


    "Alzi!" is all she gets out clearly as the rest of the sentence gets muffled in my breasts. She gives me a little push, making me relent in my hug. "Alzi, you need to be careful! While suffocating in your breasts isn''t the worst way to go, I would prefer to not die tonight."


    "Oh, sorry. I didn''t think about that. I''ve grown again, I guess."


    "That could just be the pregnancy. Now I''m tired. I''ll go let Vasati know you need a new bed and then fall asleep. I love you too, Alzi, and I do like hearing all of that. Just do it in a way I can breathe next time. Yuki''ll be fine in the morning; she''s a sturdy girl."


    "Thank you for the help. I don''t think I was doing much with all my mana."


    "Your mana is what makes all of this work girl. Try to make it so the next time I see you, it''s not a medical emergency." She leaves me with the two kitsune. Yuki is asleep in my blood-soaked bed, and Nakuma is hiding in the corner.


    I give the crazy girl a little stare before deciding she could use somepany. I walk over and force her into a hug, careful to let her head get over my tits this time.


    "Sorry for yelling at you earlier. I was scared and angry. I knew Yuki was going out to do something dangerous; I just didn''t think about that. Thanks for getting her back to me," I whisper. I really did mess up yelling at the poor girl. She walked in with blood dripping down her body as well, obviously hurt, yet still got Yuki more help. I just reacted to them appearing in front of me.


    "It''s fine; you listened to me and saved her. Thanks for not forgetting about little old me in the corner," she says back as she drifts off to sleep. Her head resting on my tits.


    Two sleeping kitsune with big fluffy tails and I''ve got a ruined bed stopping me from dreams! These two girls need my close love tonight. My mana would passively finish the healing. It would actually help them to sleep with me.


    I''m not being perverted about it. It is a fantasy of mine, but I''m thinking of the medical benefits purely. Not about my hands resting against theirrge breast, which Yuki was hiding from me, or their soft tails covering me in extra warmth. No, just that my mana will naturally seep into their wounds during the night and heal them.


    Yuki was quite clear that I couldn''t get either of them pregnant for a bit. A small travesty, yes, but she promised they would have some kidster. Maybe even getting pregnant at the same time. Hehe, two pregnant kitsune hugging my sides. Maybe Mai...


    "Alzi, how did you bleed so much? We just reced your bed during yourstbor. How is your bed destroyed! We pay extra to get beds that clean easily yet and..." Vasatiins as she storms into my room, freezing when she notices the colorful kitsune in my arms and a passed-out Yuki on my bed. "Alzi, exin this."


    "Yuki and her friend here got hurt. Her friend made it here, where I was able to heal them with Kelly''s help." Doing my best not to give away too many details.


    "Sure, sure. And how did they get hurt." Raising an eyebrow at my simple exnation.


    "I''m not sure. Fighting, I guess?" please don''t ask more pointed questions! I really don''t want to spill what''s going on.


    "You''re working hard to cover for these two. Huh, fine Yuki is free to do as she wants. You didn''t have sex with them, did you?"


    "I was just healing them tonight, Ma''am." It''s a good thing I''ve only had sex with Yuki.


    "Good. Now, I''ll take them to Yuki''s room and then be back to rece your bed."


    What! No, they were going to cover me with their tails and share their body warmth with me. I mean, I was going to passively heal them tonight.


    "Ok," I stammer out as I hold Nakuma tightly till Vasaties to take her away.


    My dreams were crushed one by one. First, Yuki and then Nakuma were removed. I will say the new bed isfortable, but it cost me too much.


    *** Queen Yumanea ***


    "What is it?"


    "Your Royal Highness, arge spell or skill has been used in the merchant district. A space spell. We''ve sectioned off the area, but the distortion is a ratherrge chunk, so it''ll take a few days for the world to fix it naturally. There was also another attack on an assassin''s guild branch. All dead, and the ce burnt to the ground. A mercenary''s remains were found there as well. Likely hired help for the assassin''s guild. The merchant district attack was also an assassin''s guild. Due to the space rift, all we can tell right now is that a number of powerful mages were fighting there. With the amount of mana used, the fightsted a long time yet wasn''t reported till the rift formed. We''re looking into why the fight wasn''t reported before the spell was detected," the messenger gave promptly, doing her best to speak quickly and clearly.


    "The guild said they could handle the attacks." Maids start to flutter around to get me ready to leave. I''ll need to fix this little crack and check it out myself; I don''t like strong magesing into town without visiting me first. And I have an idea of who this one is from.


    "Yes, I did report that, but I also stated they were lying." Her smile cracked under my gaze.


    "Yes, you did, but I like to confirm what they said and how they act. Tell them I want a report of every assassination, both sessful and failed, over the past month tomorrow. If they are going to make this big of a mess, they attacked someone they shouldn''t have."


    "I already requested that information. Theyined a bit, but I mentioned a few Duchesses that like to hunt, and they gave in."


    "Good. Lead the way. Time to fix this little hole and see who is making a mess in my backyard."


    A short carriage rideter, and I''m looking at quite the mess. The warehouse was burnt down, revealing a basement that shouldn''t exist. Inside is empty, just some ashes from the burnt wood. The building neighboring the warehouse shows signs of damage, likely from a fire st stone. Just a bunch of skeletons remain, skin and organs burntpletely. In the middle is a swirl of fucked up space slowly closing.


    I turn to the messenger. "The guild has someone here, right? So where are they? Do they think they''ll survive pissing me off by avoiding me?"


    Behind her, I see a girl running up to me. Her feet worked overtime to keep the scared girl upright. "No, your Royal Highness. I''m sorry. I was talking with some of the other businesses that got hit by the st. I came here once I heard you arrived."


    "Good, the guild will be paying to fix the damage. The guild should''ve been strong enough to win or lost in a fashion that didn''t have them running without cleaning up their work."


    "Of course," she responded with a deep bow, as if what I was asking for was actually reasonable. The issue with running an illegal business is that you can''t go to Justice when I start making demands.


    "Any leads?" I ask, heading to the rift. No need to keep it around any longer.


    "No, your Roy..."


    "Just use Majesty. Saying Royal Highness takes too long." Yes, they take basically the same amount of time to say, but she seems useless, so we might as well mess with her instead.


    "Yes, your Majesty. We don''t have any leads. Everyone has always been killed in the attacks. Space magic ismon enough that we can''t get any leads."


    "Really, space mages that can do this." Waving around the giant rift I''m about to close. "Aremon?"


    "Well, that part no. But getting a good idea of what people can do is hard. Skills can let even the weak do powerful things."


    "So weak mages with a lucky skill are killing off your branches? I didn''t realize the guild has sunken this lower over the years. Maybe I should kill you all myself and let a new guild rise from your ashes."


    I start sending in my mana around the edges, pushing the space to sort itself out. It''s slow to start, but once it gets going, the rest quickly follows until the ominous cut disappears. The woman doesn''t respond to mytest threat, so I give the dumbass a way out. "You should still have a list of possible people you pissed off."


    "We do, yet a space mage isn''t among them."


    "Then your scope is too narrow. It shouldn''t take meing here to tell you how to track down your attackers. Look for people attached to those you pissed off and look into the people you''ve recently assassinated without a thought about who is around them and go looking. This is embarrassing to exin to an assassin''s guild."


    "That will take a lot of time to work out. We are starting to go down that path now that we don''t have any suitable answers."


    "Work faster. I don''t want to have to close another rift in my city. I don''t want more businesses burning down for no apparent reason. I''m not happy to tell people that a random business was just burnt to the ground. I don''t like lying about that. So get your shit together or appease the people attacking you."


    "Yes, your Majesty."


    "Good, now leave. I''ll handle looking through this mess. The rift likely made it impossible to tell what other magic was used here anyway." As I head off towards where the front of the building used to stand.


    "Onest thing. We did find more hints of illusion magic being used at the other site. Nothing an enchantment couldn''t do, but still something I want to share."


    "Thank you. Anything else? ... Good."


    Searching through the ash, I only find hints of an earth mage. There''s another kind here, but it just doesn''te through the sheer volume of Earth mana and the space rift.


    If that third kind is illusion or sound, then my guess would be the two kitsune messing around. Why would Yuki start making a mess? She''s been happy ying brothel girl for a while. Even before that, she only assassinated people of other nations.


    Alzi is the only reason why. Did one of my daughters get turned down by her or something? Something to look into. I don''t know how easy it would be to appease that girl. She''s a princess and just as needy as my own daughters; the guild will likely have to slit a few of their own throats to make it out of this one if I''m right.


    If I''m not, then we likely have another nation ying around in here. Well, a different nation than the kitsune realm. But illusion magic and space are the specialties of that Crazy Kitsune that snuck in a bit ago.


    As long as this rift doesn''t make another appearance, I''ll give them a few more attacks before I sit them down to talk it out. The guild could use some humbling.


    Giving up on the third mana type, I head over to my carriage. "Come on, we''re leaving; there''s nothing else to find here."

 Chapter 70 – Some Kicks

    Chapter 70 ¨C Some Kicks


    "Miss, it''s time to wake up."


    "I''m up now. Thank you," I call out. I try turning, but a few kicks to the kidneys cause me to pause.


    "Sigh, I guess it''s that time," I let out. "Honestly, it seems a littlete. Try to be nice to your Mommy; she''s got a lot of you to carry." A few more kickse in from the little ones as I try sitting up in the bed. The orphan has already slipped out of my room.


    "Look, I know you''ll all leave me before I get a chance to hold you, but that doesn''t mean you get to abuse me this much! No matter what, I''m your Mother. Be kind, though my own Mom does say I was an active kid as well. My stupid gics getting in the way I guess."


    I force my way through what is going to be a constant now that they''ve started. I''ve got twenty-four little legs inside me; the odds that one is active are going to be high. My eyes watering a bit, thinking about how they''ll all be taken from me, right from the womb.


    "The Duchess did say I''ll marry her if she is pregnant. The odds are in my favor that she is. Yes, I should be with you all. Just a littlete, but I''ll hold you all. And maybe you''ll still be breastfeeding! Yes, some go for a year, and I''ll get out after eight months. Yes, so try being gentle. I may get to spank some butts."


    I make my way to the wardrobe to get a robe and slip some heels on.


    "I should check on Yuki first. She may need some more healing before she starts her day. What if she is dancing! That would be a problem if she was sore or something. Shit! Whoever did that is going to have to hug me more when I get back to you all. The stomach is off limits for your kicks!" I''m sure they''ll ignore that, and if I do marry the Duchess, I''ll be giving them all plenty of hugs no matter what they do. So, my threat is a little pointless. Well, no, it''s a good excuse I can pull when they get to the grumpy teenage years. Look at me thinking ahead now!


    I head up to Yuki''s room, enter the little waiting area, and then knock on her door.


    "Come in!" I hear her call out.


    "Hi, Yuki. How are you doing? Oh, and you too, Nakuma," I asked, walking into the luxurious room.


    She gets a desk, nightstand, a few extra chairs, a window, and a table to eat at right here. I''ll never understand why they couldn''t add a few more pieces of furniture to our rooms.


    Would the Duchess let me have all this? She would need to teach me my letters before the desk would be useful, but some more chairs would be nice.


    "We''re doing alright. I''m a little stiff, but that is expected afterst night," Yuki answers. She''s cuddled up with Nakuma, their tails hiding most of their body.


    "Same," the other calls out.


    "Good, I was really worried when you came back. I didn''t do a good job healing you, did I? It looked like I was causing you more pain, and I wasn''t healing the right parts. You were still bleeding when Kelly came in. The bruising..."


    "Alzi, I know you have next to zero control over your mana outside your skills. Yes, you didn''t heal us in a good fashion, but you kept me and Nakuma alive and let Kelly put us back together in a single night. Coming back as I did would normally mean bedridden for at least a week. It will likely be a month if you don''t have constant ess to a healer. You didn''t do anything wrong. It was my fault foring back like I did. I should''ve been better," Yukiforts.


    "I know. But it still feels bad seeing me cause you pain. Did you two, well, do everything?" I ask, eyeing a chair. Am I supposed to ask to sit or wait for her to offer? Can I just sit down? She is my friend, but there are customs for this stuff, too, right? She''s normally offered me a seat the few times Ie up here, but she''s tired, so maybe she''s forgetting, or does she want me to leave soon? I do have to get downstairs and at least eat, even if I skip the bath.


    "Yes, we did do everything, but it was sloppy. We may have attracted more attention than we wanted. We''ll have to be careful going forwards. The guild expected us to attack and even had hired some mercenaries to defend them," she says as she untangles from Nakuma. The colorful kitsune tried hard to keep Yuki in her grasp. Lucky girl.


    "I''ll have to do my own makeup in a hurry soon, and you''ve got to eat. But for our n. It should stay the same. You just need to rx and handle your work. I''ll be more careful. The next stage is what I''m better at anyway, and we should be able to have a much cleaner attack on thest branch before we head to the headquarters. So, thank you for being here to heal us. We may need you again, but hopefully, it won''t be as serious. Now go get something to eat. I need to send this clinging girl home and get ready myself. You''ve got a lot of mouths to feed; don''t make them wait."


    "Ok, oh, and they''ve started to kick! They are kind of active. Oh, and do you think you could find out which Duchess fucked me and if she''s pregnant? She said if I got her pregnant, I would have to marry her, so I''m..."


    "Don''t worry about that, Alzi. She won''t make you marry her. I promise. I can still try finding out, but she''ll be a bit secretive about a pregnancy with a brothel girl. Plus, she may have had sex with another man after or before you, making it hard to tell if it was you or not till the child is born."


    "Oh, true. Didn''t think about that. Ok, then, you don''t need to go out of your way."


    "I''ll still try Alzi, but I don''t promise anything."


    "Ok, I''ll see you tonight then."


    "See you, Alzi. Thank you for checking in on us."


    "Yes, thanks for healing this idiot. Sorry, you didn''t get to be a part of the pilest night. Wouldn''t mind having a feel of your tits," Nakuma shouts out as I''m leaving.


    "You''re wee," I say with a tiny bow before closing the door behind me. I head straight to the kitchen. Mai likely guessed I would bete or skipping the bath by now so I waddle on down.


    Inside, I find my guess correct as I spot her long tail flicking around in the back. I quickly get my food and head to my beacon, taking the open spot to her right.


    "Hi, Mai. Sorry for missing the bath. I went to check on Yuki instead," I say, cing my food down and slowly working my way into the chair.


    "Hi, that''s fine. Why did you check on Yuki?"


    "She got hurtst night. Bad, me and Kelly had to work on her. She bled enough to soak my bed through and force it to get reced. I guess between all the fluids I pour into it, my blood, and hers, it was too far gone for magic to fix."


    "Is she doing alright? That sounds like she was on the verge of death."


    "I think she was. She''s doing alright. Kelly was able to patch her up well. After her massage today, she should be fine. I just worry about her future ns. They''ll likely be more dangerous."


    "Shh, don''t talk more about it. She''ll be fine, and she always has you to help her out. Nakuma and her will be together now, so she''ll be safe."


    "I guess so. Still, I don''t like how we all seem to be ending up hurt. We were a lot safer before."


    "They started it. We''ve caused them a lot more pain than we''ve got. They''re almost done, and soon after, you''ll be free. Then we can start our life. Just a few more months." She reaches up to pat my head.


    "I know. On happier news? Well, not really. My kids have started kicking their poor Mother! Just a couple of them right now, but it won''t be long till they all start up."


    "That is something I''m not looking forward to. Your stupid dragon sleep thing is a blessing, you know. I''ll barely get any sleep. Myst pregnancy had me running on fumes, and I then had that shitty birth. This time, I''ll have mana to help me along, but still."


    "I would likely be dead without it. I don''t think I could go on that little sleep all these years, even with myrge mana pool."


    "True, well, I''ve got my training. You''re in the lounge today, aren''t you?"


    "Yes, kicking and fucking for me tonight."


    "I''ll see you in the lounge then," Mai says, getting up. I take thest few bites before heading to the lounge to rest a little before we open.


    Walking out of the kitchen, I feel a hand grab my shoulder, making me jump a bit.


    "Sorry, Alzi. I didn''t mean to scare you." Ariawyn follows up by moving to be in front of me. Why is she here? I''m not dancing anymore. "We''ve got a new booking happening in two weeks. A family wants to have a birthday party here for their head wife. Like normal, you''ll be the main entertainment. They even asked for you to be there, so I think they have some fun nned."


    "Oh, um yay, that um is good, I guess? Is it the normal deal?" I ask. I don''t mind these parties. They can even be a little fun. Everyone is just there for sex of some form. No bondage, ropes, or torture. Just vani group sex. Though they do have a habit of turning into a breeding pit, I can go all night, and the guests get a little tipsy and forget I''m a breeder. Not that I think they''re too mad about kids, just a bit of a surprise party favor.


    "Yes, yes. Normal stuff. It should be a fun time. They also asked for Mai. It''s the first time that has happened, but she normally makes it in as well, so it''s easy to amodate. I just wanted to warn you. You''ll have a few days before it off to limit your stress and all that, so you''ve got a lot to look forward to. Well, I need to get to the dancers. Take care, Alzi."


    "You too, Ma''am," I shout out to the running woman. Did she really need to warn me this early? Eh, take what they give you, Alzi. Maybe they''ll continue being nice and help me limit the number of kids for myst ve pregnancy.


    On my way to the lounge, nothing else happens; I just find a chair to rest in while waiting for the guest to walk in.

 Chapter 71 – A Noble’s Lost Bet Ends with Her Tied Up in Bed

    Chapter 71 ¨C A Noble¡¯s Lost Bet Ends with Her Tied Up in Bed


    I don''t have to wait long for the doors to open for clients. Between sleeping in and checking on Yuki, most of the free time was taken up. Mai walked in right as the doors opened, looking a little tired. They''ve been doing both mana and body exercises. I wish I could sit in on her mana lessons. I''m not sure why Mistress doesn''t want me to know about mana, but she refuses to let me. She always says vague things like safety whenever I ask.


    The open doors force me to my feet, and I begin to wander about.


    "Stop,"es from behind me. I turn to find a pregnant woman walking into the lounge, looking right at me. "Yes, you. Don''t you remember me?"


    "I''m sorry, my Lady. I don''t," I say with a short bow. Fuck I see too many people remember everyone; even if I limit it to just the women I''ve gotten pregnant, it''s too many to keep track of.


    "I guess that isn''t too surprising. I was in a group," she says, waddling over to me. She looks to be ready to pop, maybe even twins. Simple ck dress and ts. "Alright, we made a bet when that night about who would get pregnant. I lost, so here I am. Take me to your room."


    "Of course, my Lady." I waste no time heading out. This is likely a record for finding a client. Normally, the early birds are there for a good seat to watch; maybe they will go to a roomter.


    I do my best up the stairs. Heels, proving their pain with each step.


    "Slow down, girl; not everyone is used to this whole pregnancy thing like you," she calls out. I turn to find her leaning over, trying to catch her breath half a flight down.


    "I''m sorry, my Lady." Racing down to help the woman. We go a much slower pace up the final three flights. Here I am, heavily pregnant, in heels, helping her up each step. Am I really that used to this shit?


    "My room is the first one here."


    "Yes, yes, I remember. I don''t know how you do that each day. I''m worried about going down tomorrow. I''ve long since moved my room to the first floor back home. You didn''t just give me a kid; you gave me four. I think you gave the ones that were meant for my wives to me."


    "I..."


    "Oh, I''m joking. No need to apologize; my wives have been pampering me like no other these past few months, and I know they''ll continue it for a while. Just show me the way in."


    "Yes, my Lady." I open the door, and she walks right in and sits on my bed.


    "Alright, girl, like I said, my wives and I made a little bet. A stupid one on my part looking back." her head shakes as she recalls the night. "The three are elves. They''ve found themselves on the same schedule. But me being human made it so I wasn''t with them. That or they took some medicine. Anyway, the three of them were safe from pregnancies, and all they had to do was guess if I was or not. Well, as you can see, I was not. We all agreed that whoever got pregnant would have to find themselves back here and let you tie us up and fuck us."


    "What?"


    "You heard me. Don''t ask me to repeat it," the Lady''s face showed a hint of blush at the thought. She avoids my eyes and just rubs her belly, waiting for my response.


    "Um, well, you don''t have to? We can..." I start.


    "No, we made a bet, so I have to go through with it. We like to do these often, and I''m normally the winner. So, while they nned for me to fail, I did agree. I''m fine letting them have a bit of revenge. It''s not like having sex with you is a bad thing. That was a fun night," her face getting redder, a small smile shown. "Oh, and you can sit down. Oh, and I heard about that maid you had earlier."


    "The one I got pregnant again?" I ask sheepishly.


    "Yes, don''t you dare do that to me? I want to be able to walk around with these kids. I can''t be pregnant again and do that."


    "Of course. I didn''t really mean to do it. I just sent a bit of mana. I think it was because she didn''t have an affinity. I don''t normally work with them," I say in my defense.


    "Oh, I wasn''t ming you. I now a few girls that would love for you to do that to them. Now go get your rope I know you have in that drawer of yours, and tie me up and fuck me. Well, strip me before tying me up. I don''t want to go home naked."


    "As you wish, my Lady." I go searching for my red rope. I''ve got other colors, but clients always seem to pick the red rope, so I just follow along. Hopefully, it isn''t more painful or something. I should probably test that or ask Yuki or Mai about it. Sorry, Lady, if this hurts more.


    Once I''ve got enough, I turn and find she has her dress off, but I have to help her with her underwear. Bending down is hard. Once she''s naked, I do a simple tie; her hands go together, and then her legs are forced apart by tying them to the corners of my bed. Mistress had some rings put in a while ago at some customer''s request. Her hands then get tied over her head as well. My beautiful cor then forces me to tie her tits loosely. After that I have no more urges to use the rope. So, I get out of my robe and heels.


    The woman looks great. Her big belly matched mine, herrge tits pushed together. A bit of milk leaking out to show they''re ready for her kids. Her legs were wide open, inviting me in.


    "Take advantage of this pregnant noble. The bet made me yours for the night. Don''t cause me unneeded pain, and don''t put any more kids in me. Just fuck me with that great cock of yours."


    "I would love to, my Lady," I say through my ragged breath. My cock had long since made its desire known. Our bellies will make it a bit awkward, but I''ll manage.


    My right hand guides it in, my left rubbing the beautiful belly in front of me. I send my erotic touch through her body, awarding me with her soft moans. I take my time filling her up. I''m in no rush with how early we started, and I n to fill the time well.


    I reach the depths of her and start to pull back, slowly letting her feel every inch as it leaves. Teasing the poor woman with my touch.


    My right hand no longer needed to guide my dick. It was free to run gently over the insides of her thighs, making the poor noble shudder.


    "Oh, I didn''t think you were a tease girl!" she screams as I slow my movements.


    "I enjoy doing things in a lot of different ways. Just do your best to enjoy," I let out, running a finger over her clit. A long moan answers me back.


    Seeing the woman about to cry from frustration I start to speed up. She doesn''t seem like the begging kind. My left hand feels the asional kick from her kids as it runs over her belly, my own trying to interrupt my fun time. Pressing on, I make the woman a squirming mess as she fights the ropes for her pleasure.


    Nothing she does lets her fight back or escape me and my pounding. Her tits flopped with each p of my hips against her. Lewd moanse out in response to my erotic touch and dick as she approaches her first orgasm of the night. I join her, filling up her pussy with a stream of my cum. I don''t give her a break, continuing to use the noble as instructed.


    With her first orgasm reached the pregnant woman lost what little self-control she still had and started rolling into one orgasm after another. I controlled mine to give her a steady filling. My instructions didn''t really leave much room for variance, being told to just tie her up and fuck the Lady. So, for the next few hours, that''s all that happened.


    My dick stretches her out, filling her with my seed as she moans uncontrobly from each orgasm.


    By the time I had to leave to massage Yuki, she was a mess. Filled with my cum and her tits covered in drips from her own breast milk. Her belly was covered with my breast milk. A fun sight, for sure.


    When I stopped, she quickly fell asleep. I was able to untie her as well; hopefully, her kids let her stay asleep.


    Yuki is waiting for me in the room like usual. This time, she''s naked and asleep in the bath.


    "Sorry, Yuki. I didn''t think I was thiste," I say, getting the soap from the back wall.


    "No, I was just early and tired. I''m sorry, Alzi, abouting back all bloody. I''ll be more careful in the future," her tired voice says.


    "I just want you toe back to me. I don''t want to lose you over revenge." I start to work on her back. "Oh, and why do you hide your bust size? You''re several sizes bigger than me, yet you always look smaller than me now."


    "I don''t want the extra attention. Try to not let anyone know."


    "That makes sense, I guess." I let the tired kitsune rest as I slowly bathed her. Giving extra care to her tails. A lot of fur had to be regrownst night, and I need to get it soft again.


    "Are you ready for the massage?" I ask.


    "Yes, thank you for doing this for me. It always feels amazing."


    "I''m happy to help you. Just let me know what else I can do." I would love to do more¡ªto have another reason to spend time with her. Too bad Mai isn''t high enough to get special treatment, and I could spend time with both of themte at night.


    "And for that, I''m thankful." She copses onto the massage table, falling asleep before I even start working her tired muscles. I should ask her to have Nakumae by tomorrow. She''s probably sore as well, and she did help get Yuki back to me. She should get a reward.


    She''spletely out of it by the time I finish her back, so I have to do all the work flipping her. I have to be careful with my magic; my control is quite poor. But I don''t have a chance to flip her with my pregnant body without it.


    When I''m finished, I have to give her a few soft ps to wake the tired girl up. Once again, I have to help someone up the stairs and even help her into bed. I hope she can find some time to rest tomorrow.


    After dropping Yuki off in her bed, I head back to mine, wondering if the Lady will be awake.


    "Hello, I see you untied me. Thank you for that. As you can guess, I''m tired and a little sore, so I don''t think I can continue. Would you mind hugging me to sleep?" the Noble asks as I walk in. She''s on her side facing the wall.


    "As you wish. I''m always happy to share my bed with a pretty woman like you." I''m already naked, so all I have to do is get into the bed.


    The only option I have is to spoon the woman. An awkward spoon with my growing belly, but I make it work, my smoothing touch helping the woman sleep in my embrace.

 Chapter 72 – Catching Up with the Royal Family

    Chapter 72 ¨C Catching Up with the Royal Family


    *** Queen Yumanea ***


    I walk through the grand halls I earned all those years ago. The walls are covered with some of the best paintings in thend, statues of our great leaders and fighters memorialized in marble. The wood floors make my steps click, letting all know I''ming. Not that there is anyone to hear them in this section of the castle.


    The Queen''s little corner of the castle. Not even my first wife or my seed is allowed in this section. Only my little Irlo is allowed in, and I just put her to bed. I''d love to join her in sleep, but I need to check if that stupid assassin guild has sent me the files yet.


    The study is small, but there is only so much a single person needs inside: a simple desk, a fewfortable chairs, and a bookshelf filled with books. The one invasion of privacy is themunication mirror. A matching mirror is in the head of the intelligence office. I flick some mana at it, and it connects with its sister mirror, showing me Irdru waiting for me.


    "Your Majesty," she greets as I appear for her.


    "Did they send in the reports?"


    "Yes, you should find them in the first drawer now," she answers as I check the drawer. The papers show up as she finishes her statement.


    "Good. Did you have time to review them?"


    "Yes, I only found two contracts that have anything to do with the kitsune women. Mai, amon brothel girl, and Alzi, a brothel ve. Mai is now a vampire after surviving the attempt. Countess Esmeralda is even personally training her now. Her debt was also paid off. Alzi, we believe, is pregnant with Duchess Fluvis''s kids. We believe she is also the one who got Duchess Fluvis pregnant."


    "Hmm, and what tie do they have to the kitsune?"


    "Alzi and Mai are good friends with Yuki. They are very good friends, it seems. There are talks of marriage after Alzi is free."


    It seems Yuki has finally found her target. My mother had hoped she was here just to better our rtionship with the reclusive race, but when she was turned down, the only other reason for her being here was a man. Alzi would be a good pick for them. A breeder with a long life is good for a race that really struggles to produce men.


    "I would say that is good friends. Anything else? Any ties with the new one floating around, Nakuma?"


    "No, she seems to be friends with Yuki. What made here here is unknown. We think she may be here to make sure Yuki and Alzi make it back home. But that is pure spection."


    "Would make sense. She''s most likely here for Yuki in some way. Were there any bad assassinations going on? I don''t want to assume it was the kitsune and miss the true culprit." They really got unlucky here. Didn''t do their full research and got burnt by some brothel whores. I''ll have to let them know about it after Yuki finishes or makes a scene. They''ll need to start doing better research, so they don''t have half their guild die again.


    "No, the rest are pretty standard. Even the spying is tame. I imagine they know who did it, just they can''t really retaliate. If Yuki calls on her mother for a bit of help, we''ll no longer have an assassin guild around for a while."


    "Yes, picking a fight with the best assassins isn''t the smartest thing to do. Keep an eye on them. Let them fight in the shadows for a bit. It''s good for them to remember they can be hunted down as well."


    "As you wish, your Majesty," Irdru says with a bow before I turn the mirror off. I leaf through the papers for a few more minutes but find nothing interesting.


    Irdru came to the right conclusion.


    Kind of funny the only people here with any backing that can fight the guild are some whores. The strange thing is who ordered the attacks. First was Mai by the Ashmark family. I''ve never liked them, but I don''t have any evidence of wrongdoing. Maybe Yuki will take care of them for me. I''ll have to make sure they leave this information in their vaults. Yuki should pay me a little for all the chaos she''s causing in my city.


    The second is more troublesome. My own daughter, Ades, paying for Alzi to die. I know she has some assassins. Why would she have the guild do this one? Did she expect it to fail? She must know she paid to have the Duchess''s kids killed. That assassination seeds, and her bid for the throne is done just as it started. Fluvis is what lets all our sea trade run so smoothly. No pirates dare to attack our merchants, knowing she''ll track them down and y their skin off and hang them from their own mast. Well, if they still have a mast after her wife''s attacks.


    An ending with them unable to spend the gold they stole is one they avoid.


    I''ll need to send her a warning. Yuki must be worried about Fluvis stealing her prize out from under her if Fluvis hasn''t acted yet. Elora gets hold of this and she may have a chance for my throne. It''s not the worst thing, but I''ve groomed Lyrei for this spot already. Would rather not have a drawn out fight for it.


    I stash all the paper in a safe. You never know when you''ll need to spread some juicy rumors. And what better rumor to spread than one that''s true?


    With nothing else needing my immediate attention, I head for my bed chamber, wondering how many of my wives I will find waiting for me.


    *** Princess Elora (Alzi soon be owner and wife) ***


    The move was as stressful as I thought it would be. There was so much furniture to move, supply deals to set up, carriage rides, and so little free time.


    Spending my nights with my wives has been nice. We just aren''t getting as much sleep. But we made it. We''re mostly settled in now, making the week deadline I had set. We had two weeks, but I wanted some extra time in case things were a lot harder than I nned. But all that is left are small details.


    "Honey, um, we have some requests from some nobles," Isda walking into my room. One hand holding a letter she''s reading, the other on her small growing bump. "Saying a few griffons are picking away at travelers and fields inside Lady Liuva''snds, along the border of our support. It would be a good point for a survey of ournds. Should I say we''ll send out a group?"


    "Yes, my dear. I''ll head out with my wives and a few servants. Some of these girls need some levels before they''ll be truly useful," I respond. Her affinity is a weird one, household affinity. She''s likely the only reason this move took a week. The benefits of the strange are always a bit hidden. It seems the house just doesn''t want to be dirty in her presence. Like you could flip the salt over and it would refuse to spill to the floor.


    "Alright, and the spices havee in, so we don''t need to ration them out anymore. I''ve let the kitchen know, but I don''t want people to be surprised when things taste good all of a sudden," she says, already heading out.


    "Wait! I should ask you this before I forget," I call out. I''ve been meaning to ask if she''s found who her patron Goddess is. Does she even know she''s an angel? I would hope her family knew and at least made some effort to figure it out.


    "What is it? I''ve already set out the n for the main entrance. The current shrubs won''t do. I''ll have them fixed soon."


    "No, it isn''t about the bushes out front. You''re an angel, right?"


    That does get her looking up from the letter, her hand still resting on top of her belly.


    "What?"


    "Angel, your golden hair and all that. I''m pretty sure you''re an angel," I repeat. Wait, did the royal family not share that information? They must have gone to the temples. Surely one of the priestesses would have said something? Are the Goddesses so petty they won''t help each other gather the lower angels to the right temple?


    "Um, don''t angels live in the heavens. Why would I be one down here?" She asks, her body still frozen in confusion.


    "Yes, most are. But there are such things as lower angels," I let out with a sigh. "It seems the royal families are hiding a few things. We''ll have to go around the temples and find the right one. We can start with the Goddess of the Hearth or House. Family may also be a good start. You don''t always get an affinity with your patron Goddess, so we may have to check around. After you ask a few, they should just point you to the Goddess."


    "Are you sure about me being an angel? I''m nothing special. Boring affinity and a second child. Sure, I''m the daughter of the head wife, but still not first."


    "Yes, you have natural golden hair. The only group that has golden hair is the royal dragonkin family, Alzi, and angels. Alzi has it from her multicolor hair, which is likely a gift from some Goddess. Royal dragonkins get it from their patron Goddess. So, are you the daughter of a royal dragon?"


    "No," she says slowly.


    "Then you''re an angel. Plus, you kept up with your older sister, yet this is the first time you''re running a household. You should be well behind everyone in terms of sses, yet those tits feel great in my hands. n a few trips to the nearby temples. Try to make it the ones I listed, but any will do to start. Your Goddess may have a mission for you, and I don''t want to stand in the way of a Goddess."


    "If you''re sure, Elora, I''ll give it a try, but I doubt I''m an angel. Wouldn''t my Goddess reach out to me?"


    "Depends on how deep the connection is. Goddesses sometimes can''t reach their champions without a priestess nearby. Wouldn''t be surprising if some angels also get lost." I should''ve asked this earlier. Hopefully, her mission doesn''t take her away from me. She''s too nice to not have around here.


    "Wait, I had a weird dream of getting ravaged by Alzi a lot. Could that be a message from my Goddess? Should I check out the Goddess of Sex? Oh, that would be weird, or does she want me to be a permanent member of Alzi''s bed? I shouldn''t think too much about this. I''ll start asking," she says, running out of my room. Her brain likely going to her first time.


    Why would a Goddess want her to get pregnant with Alzi''s children? Don''t question the Goddess, just listen. I''ve got enough in front of me, no need to worry about those that can smite me with a thought.


    I''m packing for a trip. It''ll be good to travel again, stretch my muscles, see the country in all its glory, and help a few people along the way.

 Chapter 73 – One Guard Down

    Chapter 73 ¨C One Guard Down


    *** Yuki ***


    Alzi and Kelly got me put back together quickly; even as a princess back home, I would normally be out for a week with those kinds of injuries. Though that was more for a lesson. There was a time when nobles never had a scratchst for more than a minute. Of course, going their entire childhood without pain caused them to be absolutely useless in a fight. A bit of difort, and they would shut down. The first war ended that idea and left us with a method that lets kids understand pain. Some take this a bit too far and forbid them from having any healing magic unless it would cripple or kill them. Mother wasn''t that strict with us, but healing was always limited.


    Nakuma has handled the majority of the tracking and scouting of the headquarters. We''ve found that they have eight guards with a strange rotation. With no set hours, it is basically impossible to guess who is going to go on break next. Sometimes, they go on break for only a few minutes. They walk home and then turn around and head back without even going through the door.


    That leaves us with only a few options: poison all of them, guess and hope for luck, or try to make a situation happen that will get most of them to leave.


    Thest option is basically impossible. We don''t know what would cause them to leave the headquarters, if there is even a situation that would get the guards to leave. Poisoning all of them will surely get the Queen asking a few too many questions and possibly kicking us out, in addition to the logistical issues.


    The poisons would need to be slow-acting, giving them more time to discover the poison. Otherwise, they are more likely to just not work, as natural resistance or healing something else destroys the poison. This leaves us with the only option. Hoping we poison the right guards.


    We should be able to poison four of them. The worst-case scenario is that we need to kill four of the guards during the attack. The best case is that we pick the right three, and they all die without us needing to fight them. If I don''t get any of the current guards, the n will be to poison one of the ones on duty, then attack thest two and hope they don''t have thest guard on a short break.


    I''ve debated whether we should attack another branch. Will this attack bring the Queen to our doorsteps? Will they add more top-level guards or change the pattern even more?


    My hope is that they spread out and try to keep the branches safe, thinking we just want to kill all the branches or don''t know about the headquarters somehow.


    With that decision made, Nakuma and I are now on the first batch of poisoning. I brew up a very specific poison. The hardest part is getting the life mana for it, but I''ve got an oversized battery of it with Alzi. Normally, life mages refuse to participate in making poisons. If they''re found out, they are often tortured to death. Life is for healing and all that. But Alzi doesn''t even know she gave up her mana for this batch. The one good thing about her having no idea how her mana works, I can just use it for whatever I want.


    The poison will kill the carrier in one week, give or take a few hours. This is perfect for the first group. The second group will have a more standard poison, one that should kill them in a few hours. We''ll give them the poison right before we infiltrate.


    All the guards seem to be about the same level, so for the first batch, we''re just picking random women to poison, and then again, we''ll make a random selection for thest pair.


    My target lives on the edge of the noble''s district. She has five wives and a good number of maids running around her mansion.Her bedroom is in the exact middle of the building, forcing me to walk through her house a bit before I can hide away in her room and wait for her to sleep.


    Getting over her fence is simple. A little invisibility, and I get up to the side of the mansion next to the servant''s entrance. There, it''s a waiting game for a servant to walk through in a manner I can sneak in behind them. The first few do a good job of closing the door behind them as they leave or enter, but there is always one who iszy or forgetful.


    I do have to worry about wards when I enter. I haven''t found any yet while I wait, but I''m not the best at finding them. Nakuma is better at that than me. I can sense the ones made to strengthen the building, keep the weather from damaging the paint, and whatnot, but the true defensive wards are either missing or escape my spying. If I can find the alerting ward, I''ll be fine; I should be able to reapply my cloak. I just can''t alert them that I''m here.


    I have a long wait before another maides by to open the door, plenty of time to finally find the rm ward. It''s the standard ward, so I can easily silence it when I enter. Now, I just need azy maid toe by.


    It doesn''t take long for a group of maids toe out, too engrossed in conversation to manually close the door behind them, letting me sneak in.


    My cloak skill goes out as I cross the threshold, so I just reapply it, and I start looking for the target''s room. I know it''s in the middle, and mansions aren''t mazes, so it''ll be easy to find the general area. The hard part will be checking for the right room. The doors are going to be closed for the most part, and I don''t have a great way to check what is inside the room without opening the door.


    Hoping for some luck, I look for aundry room; maybe they are talking about what clothing they need to do and where it is going. The current room is in one corner of the mansion, likely the start of the servant''s area. So I head down the hallway listening for any conversations that may hint to the correct room. Being in the servants'' section, the hallway is smaller, just enough for two women to walk past side by side, forcing me to control my furry tails.


    I make slow work, careful to keep out of the way of any maid who walks through, and stay light on my feet. I pass the kitchen, and the sounds and smell of dinner stream past the damping ward for a few feet. Maids and cooks rushing about getting the extra ingredients from the cer make it difficult to pass.


    Even past the kitchen, I have to dodge the constant stream of servants. The cer must be on this side of the house. I make it to theundry room and find it empty. The clothing has already been washed, and now either sits out to dry or is back in the owner''s wardrobe.


    After that n failed, I headed up to the second floor. There should only be four rooms without windows. With some luck, one or two wouldn''t have a door, letting me narrow my search to a coin toss.


    I find a small stairwell on the side of the house letting me skip the main entrance where a few wives are likely sitting. No need to walk into proficient mana users.


    On the second floor, I head to the center and find I''m right. There are just two possible rooms for me to choose from. Tired of camping out, I take a risk and open one of the doors, stepping inside when the hallway is empty.


    "Dear, are you back already?"


    Shit! I quickly put an illusion of the guard on me. The dark room hiding that nobody walked in when the door opened.


    "Dear, is something wrong? You said I could sleep in your bed while I''m pregnant, so don''t give me the silent treatment over ''invading your space,''" she continues. She likely can''t see in the dark, or she would question why her lover appeared in the dark. "Fine, be like that. Do with me as you please. I''ll be here sleeping as I wish. You better treat the kids better than you treat me." With that she tucks herself back into the bed.


    Well, I guessed the right room, but what do I do about this? I can still poison the guard, but now I''ve got someone with a memory they shouldn''t have. The guard would be paranoid. A single mention of her wife thinking someone was in here when there wasn''t should get the entire family a visit to the healer cleansing the poison. The other guards may join as well.


    Fuck. Do I just kill the guard and take her ce? I think I know all the protocols; I just need to know the schedule, if there is one. Kill her on the way there? Who would I rece then? Oh, Goddess, tell me what to do.


    "At least join me. I''ve left plenty of the bed for you to sleep in, though I wouldn''t mind a bit of touching," the woman whispers.


    Well, I need to take a few minutes to figure out what to do. I join the woman in bed, careful to stay to the side.


    "Please, you used to love me. Why can''t you touch me again? Just a hug." Her voice tries to cover the tears falling. Should Ifort someone else''s wife? Taking the risk, I move over and wrap her in a hug, finding the woman is well into her pregnancy¡ªlikely past her due date. "Thank you, dear."


    Ugh, fine girl, your wife will have a chance to live if she takes it. Just don''t do anything stupid now.


    I stay with the pregnant woman for three hours till the door opens again, and the target walks in.


    "Who''s there?" the woman calls out.


    "Rina, who else would walk into my room?" The new womanes in.


    "That would be me, though I entered a while ago," making my presence known to everyone now. "Now, sit down, girl. We''ve got a deal to make."


    "And if I don''t?"


    "I''ll kill the kid." That statement gets the woman shaking in my arms. My hands were already over her belly, mana circting.


    "And if I don''t care about the kid?"


    "Then I guess we fight."


    She still stands a few feet from the door, the three of us still in the dark.


    "Dear? Please, I''m sorry. I didn''t know. I love you. Please," the pregnant girl whimpers out.


    "Fine. I''ll listen for a bit." I got her to walk over to her desk and turn on the light.


    I''ve pulled the pregnant girl into myp so I can sit up and have a body between me and my target. She''s tried a few times to kill me with her magic, but after the third failure, she''s calmed down.


    "Kitsune. What do you want?"


    "Information. Your guild tried to kill a friend of mine. Two friends of mine and I want to know who paid for it and the assassins that carried them out."


    "Well, I don''t have that information."


    "I''m not here for that information. I''m here to assassinate you. The three guards are the only thing stopping me from getting the information I want. You were meant to be poisoned today, but this stupid girl was in your bed, possibly saving your life. So, give me a reason to keep you alive."


    "Dear, what is she talking about?"


    "I''m a guard for the assassin''s guild. If I get you that information, will you leave?"


    "How do you get the information?"


    "I walk into my work and get it."


    "No, you''ve already shown little care for your wife and children. You can''t leave without me having a better way to keep you in line. Plus, I don''t feel like the assassin''s guild finding me out. So this needs to be permanent."


    "You want to make me a ve?"


    "Unless you''ve got another idea, yes. Remember, you were meant to die in a week. I think this is a great trade. I mean, look at your pregnant wife. She is upset, yet she''s the reason you get to live. Don''t make me kill her kid thiste in the pregnancy."


    The guard finally looks her wife in the eyes before moving down to her belly, my hands resting on top. Her hands shaking in herp.


    We sit there for a few minutes; the only sound is the woman in myp crying. The guard stares at the womb, deciding how much she loves her wife. Or maybe she is trying to figure out if she can take me.


    "A year. I''ll be a ve for a year. After that, the guild will forget about this, and we can all move on."


    "d toe to an agreement. Now turn around and walk over here so I can put the cor on you."


    The woman follows my directions, carefully finding her way to the edge of the bed. I pull out a cor¡ªbeing a princess of the Kitsune gives you a few perks¡ªand I send it out, letting it wrap around the guard''s neck, giving me my first ve.


    "Now you said you can get the information without me going in?"


    "I said that, but I can''t do it."


    "Fine, see you in a week. Don''t tell anyone about me or what has happened here. Also, be nicer to your wife. I know how grumpy pregnant women can be. Don''t make their life harder; the kid does that plenty."

 Chapter 74 – Poisoning a Guard

    Chapter 74 ¨C Poisoning a Guard


    *** Guild Guard ***


    The kitsune left once the cor pped around my next. The cold metal sent a chill down my spine. I can do a year for my life. If she gets me out of this job, I may even thank her for it. I was young and stupid when I first started my time in the guild. The only good thing it gave me was power and a family. Good things, but the job just keeps showing the unfortunate side. The guard positions always open up due to the previous guard dying. The shit hours, boring work, and secrecy all make me miserable.


    "Dear? Iii I''m sorry. I..."


    "Strip," Imand. I was asked to get closer to her; it''s been a while since I''ve truly slept with her.


    "Dear. I''m s..."


    "Strip," I repeat, raising my voice a bit. Why doesn''t she just let us be close? That''s what she always asks for.


    "Yes, dear," her defeated voice fills my mind. The shuffling of cloth ends with the robe falling to the floor. "What do I do now?"


    "Get under the covers." What is she thinking about?


    "My love, I..."


    "Get under the covers!" I burst out, tired of repeating myself.


    The covers shuffle behind me, and I stand up and strip, turning the light off in the room. In the darkness I join my wife in bed, holding her tight, trying to melt into one being. The dam breaks, and my tears start to fall as I hold my savior tight. Crying myself to sleep, praying the kitsune lets me go free after this.


    *** Yuki ***


    Why do I keep messing these up? Sure, I''m out of practice, but these should be simple enough tasks to do. If I continue like this, I''ll end up dead.


    Sure, a guard helping us is a better oue than killing her, and the main attack should be much easier now. We can n around her schedule and have one guard that we don''t have to worry aboutpared to the possibility of three, letting us miss the worst case of having the guard show up in the middle of the heist.


    The n can continue, so it isn''t aplete failure on my part. I just can''t mess up the next two parts. Nakuma''s been doing well, and the next assassination doesn''t need to be as clean as this one was meant to be. Having her my ve for a while after this act could also be helpful, forcing her to help Mai and Alzi''s Mother while Nakumi and I are out and about.


    I''m closer to my house than the brothel, so I head there, and I''ll have Nakuma teleport me back. I journey back, making my way through the buildings. Slowly watch as they get cheaper, smaller, and less decorative as I leave the noble district.


    I walk straight into my house, hoping to find Nakuma waiting for me. The first room is empty so I go to check on her own room and see it dark. A few knocks and I leave without getting an answer. Worried, I write a note for Nakuma in case I miss her on her way back and head out to her target''s home.


    This time, I head back to the noble district, passing the buildings that slowly gain paint and size. Instead of looking at the buildings, I look for an illusion amongst the crowd. I see some specs of the mana, but none for a full body like Nakuma and I use. Making it all the way to the noble district, I don''t find a single person who could be Nakuma.


    Inside the noble district I have topete with the various enchanted items. Now, I need to look at how they walk. The easiest tell is the gait a bunch of tails cause. Few women walk around with illusion mana swirling about, but I think they''re just men trying to not be harassed. I''m just a few blocks away yet I still haven''t seen a possible person. Maybe her target is stayingte today, or she isn''t getting to a private ce? Or she can''t leave yet?


    Reaching the target''s house, I find nobody who could be Nakuma walking back. I don''t want to enter the house and possibly spoil Nakuma''s n. The only option is to circle the manor and hope I can find what is holding her up. A good thing about the city is the limited space for a yard lets me see inside much easier than the mansions and castles in the countryside.


    It looks normal inside. Maids walks around cleaning and shuffling furniture, and it seems like nothing strange has happened. A few wives sit around drinking, reading, or doing some art. One looks like they are trying for a kid in one of the bedrooms. Nothing I see inside makes it seem like an assassin was killed or found. I circle and circle, looking through each window, hoping to find something out of ce¡ªa room toorge or small or curving in space¡ªsomething to show her space magic being used.


    The only strange thing was theck of maids leaving. Maybe I was toote, and most of the maids had already left; only the ones who lived with the family were still around. But I don''t think I was.


    Tired of running in circles, I make my way to the servant entrance and n how to enter. The door won''t open for me; I''ll need some mana key to get in. I don''t have the hour it''ll take to break in, and every minute that passes makes it less likely a maid wille around to let me in. The other doors will have the same security and even less of a chance for someone to just let me in. I could go looking for an unlocked window I could push open. But there are too many to check them all with just a hope to get in.


    I''ll check a few. I start on the far side, hoping a maid doing theundry wanted a bit of fresh air.


    "Yuki?"


    I spin on my heels immediately and find a normal-looking maid staring at what should be empty space. I quickly look at her mana and find the illusion mana around her.


    "Yes," I say timidly. Is this Nakuma or a maid with an item hoping to find the assassin''s partner?


    "Good,e on, sorry for taking so long. She took forever to get here." Giving me a shimmer of her true self.


    I give her a hug, and we walk back, holding hands to let me calm down. It seems I''m still the only one who failed these missions.


    Back inside my house, I lead Nakuma to my room, our tails uncovering from the illusions we drew up. I push her onto the bed and wrap her up in a hug; my head, byplete happenstance, finds itself resting on her soft breasts.


    "Did something go wrong, Yuki?" she asks. Putting one hand on my ass, the other stroking my head.


    "Yes, a pregnant wife was resting in her bedroom and noticed meing in. I couldn''te up with a good n besides bluffing my way into enving the guard. Luckily, she seemed to care a bit about her wife or at least the child, giving me enough leverage. I''ve got her for a year per our agreement," I exin.


    "Hmm, well, that''s different. I thought you may have failed or something with how lovey-dovey you wereing back. I mean handholding from the princess before marriage! Now you''re using my breasts as a pillow, letting my hand on your ass. I think letting me fuck you would be less lewd."


    "Stop teasing me! I got caught, didn''t poison the target, and then failed to do anything to help you when you took longer than expected. I''m not doing well right now."


    "Yuki, you just earned us a guard. We can kill two out of the three easily. We should even be able to time this so we don''t need the second round of poison or thest attack on the branch to get what we want. Use the guard to n the attack for when my target is on duty with your ve, and we just need to kill a single guard and then get to the vaults. More time to search and less risk. Sure, this isn''t the n, but these never go as nned. I may look like I have a better track record, but the first attack was a joke. The second was such arge handicap for you that it''s hardly fair to call it a failure. Then, these assassinations are happening on such a short time scale that these small details can easily go wrong. You found a way out that improves our position and lowers the risk and actions we need to take. Not everything goes as nned."


    "I know, but I''ve never had ns go this far off script."


    "Well, I like this new script. I get my Yuki in bed and a lower risk of her getting hurt. So now we call off the next raid and assassinations. We just focus on killing thest guard, get the contracts, and get out."


    "Yay, I''ll find a way to contact my ve tomorrow and find the schedule out. However, based on the weirdness of it, they may not have a schedule. Picking when to switch out with some vague guidelines."


    "That would exin the strange behavior. Then, we should do thest two assassinations and leave out the raid. I think we''ll stir up the nest too much with that attack. Let them think we are licking our wounds when we attack with half their guards out ofmission."


    "Ok, send me over to the brothel. I''ll go through the massage with Alzi, then you can send me back here, and we can sleep together. Your hands can only go for my ass and tits if we do this."


    "Deal!" is thest word as I get sent to my room. I need to find a way to have Alzi fuck me without a risk of pregnancy before she leaves. At this rate, I''m going to end up fucking that crazy girl before I can have Alzi fuck me properly.


    I charge downstairs to avoid beingte for Alzi. Bursting through the door, I find Alzi staring at the door, fingers tapping her bugling belly with a small shake. As quickly as the pregnant woman can, she pulls me into a hug.


    "Sorry there were someplications, but they worked out in our favor this time, so we won''t have to do the extra raid. Now Alzi, can you fuck me without getting me pregnant?" I dare to ask.


    "Let me check." a bit of mana swirling towards my virgin womb. "I should be able to. You aren''t ovting and shouldn''t be in the next week."


    "Ok, let''s bath then have a bit of fun. You aren''t allowed to use your mana when we have sex."


    "Yes, Ma''am!" she calls out, using mana to strip me and then pulling me to the small bath, not willing to waste a second.

 Chapter 75 – Yuki Bends Over for the Dragon

    Chapter 75 ¨C Yuki Bends Over for the Dragon


    *** Alzi ***


    It will be strange not using magic. My instinct is just to start up my erotic touch to speed everything along and let me cum more. It''s a bit selfish, but they get to keep climaxing as well¡ªjust in an uncontroble way. With Yuki''smand, I will be forced to follow this rule, but I''ll definitely be trying to use it subconsciously.


    But all of that is forter. For now, I need to clean Yuki''s beautiful skin. Her toned muscles feel amazing under my fingers. Combing out her furry tails with shampoo to keep them soft and groping her breasts to get us in the mood.


    "Alzi, are you finished?"


    "One more minute," I let out sheepishly. Earning me a small shake of the head and another minute of the wonderful flesh and fat.


    After I''ve had my fun, she gets up and dries herself off, giving me a daring stare and making me gulp. How badly does this kit want me?


    "Now, my dear. I''ve been looking forward to this moment for years. Decades if you change it to looking for a good strong cock to go inside me," Yuki says. Slowly stalking over to me, ring her tails and rocking her hips around. Her eyes taking in every inch of my body, likely seeing past my simple robe with a bit of her magic.


    She continues her little monologue, "Now; I know we''ve fucked before. You taking my dildo deep inside or using our mouths. But this is something special for me. I''m bastardizing it a bit by making sure I don''t get pregnant. I promise you I have a reason for this." Her words and body put me into a trance.


    "Nothing," she whispers into my ear. Her fingers running along my skin bring goosebumps out. "Nothing will keep me from having your kids. We''ve talked about fighting Goddesses here, and this is one that I will fight them on. I''ll bring you back from the dead if needed to have your kids. I n on having a period where you own my womb. You could even have Nakuma''s. But that time isn''t now. Right now, we''re just going to enjoy the moment together; let our bodies be one as you fill me up."


    I feel a warm hand move over my belly and down to my throbbing cock. The fingertips teasing the poor member with a soft touch. I don''t question theck of a robe. Yuki likely took from me in the middle of her speech.


    Her breasts pushed into my back as she rested her head on my shoulder, a fluffy ear rubbing against me. I feel the cor forcing my magic back. My deepest desire right now is to fill the room with my aura and fuck till we''re both too tired to continue.


    The cor''s little shocks do pull me out of the trance enough for me to take a more active role in the dance. I reach around behind me and go looking for Yuki''s ass to give a small spank before I turn around and bend a teasing bitch over.


    She skips out of the way of my arms after my spank, not letting me bend her over just yet.


    Her eyes go a bit crazed as her tails move in a storm of motion behind her. Am I going to have to fight her into the right position or is she going to try and ride me?


    Taking deep breaths, I take a slow walk to the excited girl. My arms aim to feel her up, hoping to melt her crazed mind and let me move her into the right position for my cock.


    This time, she lets me grab her, but all I do is tease her back. A hand running over herrge breast, she stopped hiding from me, the other ying with the insides of her thighs. My mouth moves to capture her soft lips in a deep kiss.


    She didn''t let me have all the fun. Her hands find my leaky tits and tease out some milk that trickles down my front. A hard pull sprays some onto her tits and stomach. All this does is encourage her to get rougher with them, forcing my milk all over the ce as we tease each other, hoping to gain control.


    Without my magic, I''ll take longer than normal to gain control, but there''s no way for a virgin to win over my skills. Slowly, I feel her giving way to my hands'' menstruation. My left hand carefully caresses her lower lips.


    Her hips work with my fingers, hoping for me to slip up and let them inside. I keep them just outside as her hips work harder and harder to get what they want.


    Not wanting to lose her hands find my lower sexes. One for my cock, another for my pussy. Theyck the finesse to tease; her desperation forces them to y with me truly.


    A soft hand wraps around my rod, and a few fingers find their way inside me, a thumb over my clit. Forcing out a little moan from my lips, breaking up our deep kiss.


    I let her try and make me cum for a few minutes. All the desperate kit gets is a few moans. Not getting the response she expected, she gives in, falling to her knees and taking my cock in her pretty little mouth. My hands find the top of her head to rest on.


    I let her find a rhythm before I let my hands y in her silky hair. My moanse out naturally, knowing I''m not in danger of cumming early. One of Yuki''s hands is still ying with my pussy, the other moving to my balls now that her lips are around my cock.


    I keep ying with her hair and ears as she does her work. I''m ready to grab a handful of that pretty white hair and force her to choke my dick, but first, I need to let her have her fun.


    Soon, she starts to pick up the pace and work my entire length as she opens up her throat to ept my tip. My moans grow as my shaft gets deeper and deeper down her throat. Her thumb is still on my clit as she adds a finger inside me.


    When she gets to the base of my cock and adds the fourth finger inside me, I grab her hair and take control of the speed. I am careful not to hurt her as I force her head to speed up.


    "I''m going to put my first load directly down your horny throat, then you''re going to bend over that table and take the next loads deep inside that needy pussy of yours," Imand between my ragged breaths.


    I let myself start to approach my first orgasm. Her mouth was forced to work from my tip to the base at an ever-increasing speed.


    Soon, I feel my climaxing, and I force my cock as deep down her throat as I can manage. My cum pours directly down her throat. When I finished, I let her hair go.


    She backs her head up and does as Imanded. Her hands rest against the side of the table, legs spread, tails in the air. I take in the beautiful view before I walk over and get on my knees.


    I reach a hand to her tits while the other finds her clit.


    "Oh, what is this? Naughty, naughty. Hiding a piercing down here, waiting for your first to find it."


    "Yes, I heard it made it more exciting. I did it myself years ago. Please, be gentle; it makes it really sensitive," Yuki moans out.


    "I''ll do what I please. You got into the position so submissively. Toote to back out now," I say before I begin to y with Yuki in earnest. My right hand gives her poor, pierced clit no mercy. My tongue slides her open, invading just a bit. My first taste of the kitsune and it''s divine.


    Her legs shudder in the excitement. It takes no time at all for me to work her up to her first orgasm. Her legs threaten to copse in the pleasure.


    Paying her back for my orgasm, I stand up behind her.


    "Be a good girl, this''ll hurt even with how wet you are," I warn. I give her just a second before I push forward and take her fully as mine, not stopping till all nine inches enter.


    "FFFUUUUCK! BE NICE, PLEASE!" she screams out.


    I ignore her wish and start to work her insides. A chorus of pained moans escapes the kitsune''s lips for the next minute, then the begs for more, faster, harder.


    These I grant. I speed up, making sure to keep using my entire length inside her. Each thrust ends with a soft p of my hips against her ass. My hands find her hips to help me thrust. Our moans mix in the small room.


    "Alzi... huh, you''re going to make, make me cum again and, and I I II don''t think I''ll stay up after it!" She forces out.


    "Then fall, and I''ll fuck you on the ground!"


    All her words do is encourage me to go faster, refusing to let up on my long-desired woman. I pound her, feeling our orgasme closer with each thrust.


    I give one more thrust, forcing my cock deeper as it shoots my load into her pussy for the first time.


    "AAAALLLZZZZI!" the white kitsune screams as she copses onto the floor. I fall with her to keep my dick inside, my cum still streaming out into her deepest reaches.


    On the floor, I start up again, not waiting for her toe down from her bliss. Her extra sensitive pussy let her roll from orgasm to orgasm. A finger finding her pierced clit again to make sure she stays over the edge.


    I''m not sure how many orgasms she lets out on the floor; I just know I fill her pussy up two more times as I m my cock into her.


    After that, she lets out and asks for me to stop. Listening, I pull out, some of my seed following, giving me a wonderfully lewd view.


    She takes a minute to collect herself, "Alzi, you are too used to sex. That isn''t how you treat a poor virgin like me."


    "You started begging me for it."


    "I didn''t know what I was begging for. What was that? Like ten minutes of constant orgasms! What would''ve happened if you used mana along side that? I wouldn''t evere down."


    "I know when to stop. Well, I kind of know when to stop. I would''ve cum another time inside you before I chose to stop. But that is pretty close to when you wanted to."


    "I wouldn''t be mad about that. While this is a lot, it feels amazing. Just you''re going to need to help me up. My legs are still too weak to move."


    "Oh, yes, sorry!" I still can''t use magic. I guess the massage is counting as sex? So I can''t clean the kitsune off as I help her up onto the table. She does it herself as I get the oils and get to work massaging my beautiful kitsune I just fucked silly.


    It only takes a minute for her to fall asleep under my hands, allowing me to enjoy her every curve yet again.

 Chapter 76 – Small Fight

    Chapter 76 ¨C Small Fight


    *** Yuki ***


    "You''re going to help us," I say. Back in that dark room, this time, the pregnant wife is absent. I stilly down on her bed again, letting her sit at her small desk. I did check in on her wife and found she''s still pregnant, but had a small smile on her face. Hopefully, my ve isn''t ignoring her anymore.


    "I know; I''ve been checking for what you may want. I don''t have the ess you need. I can keep your presence hidden if you need to do some fighting. If I join, you''ll get morepany than if you can handle it all yourself," she answers.


    "Good enough. What we need to know is how the guard shifts work. They seem random, no pattern or reason to when a switch happens."


    "Yes, we choose when we start and whose ce we take. It''s brutal if you take the roll seriously; few are getting tired and have be predictable if you look over a long enough time. I can let you know if a certain guard will be working during your attack. Only two do this right now; the rest follow the rules."


    "Two days. In two days, we n to attack. Around the time I nned to poison you," I say. I sit up in the bed and give her a good look.


    "Then you can ignore the dogs; those two won''t be there unless everyone abandons them there."


    "Well, shit. We already poisoned one of the dogs. That leaves us with five left to possibly poison. Any hints as to who we should kill?" I ask.


    "No, we haven''t had to fight, and I always did my work alone. I don''t know how skilled any of them are. Pick any of the rest, and you''ll have a simr experience," she says, a slight frown on her face.


    I sense something going wrong here, so I ask, "What''s wrong?"


    She gives me a slight pause, but the cor forces her mouth to move, "My wife. She''s due any time now. I don''t want to miss it."


    So, she does care. I shouldn''t make her miss it. I want her to keep working for me and to do a good job, and I can''t let the small things ruin that.


    "I want you to stay in the guild if possible, so you have to behave correctly. Do what you need, I''ll give you a simple signal item use it if you have to leave or can''t make it. Be with your wife; my lover would kill me if I kept you from your kid."


    "Kids, she has twins," she says, a small smile returning to her face.


    "Oh, congrattions. Twins are rare," I let out, wondering how a lucky pregnancy had left them in such a bad state. "Did something happen when she got pregnant?"


    The frown returns with a sigh before she answers, "My job. I was meant to be there with her and possibly get pregnant as well. It is one of the few ways to get a break from my duty. Instead, I got stuck at work and left her alone. That blew up into a big fight where I couldn''t exin anything due to the secrets I had to keep. I got grumpy, my job keeping me in the slump, and I held a grudge about my wife''s freedom that I want." Her frown grew, body slumping over the back of the chair.


    Perfect, a way to make her owe me even after she''s been a ve. "You want out?"


    "Of course I do. I work constantly, dumb hours, and it''s boring. Only someone like you would even think about attacking. Most would just go to the Queen and get a few heads to roll. The guards are just there as a remnant from when the guild used to attack the nobles."


    "Think heads will roll for a few prostitutes? Even if they do roll, the right ones won''t find themselves on the floor."


    "The assassin and handler would be killed to appease you. I don''t think anyone higher than that would die. Probably, a few higher-ups will die once the heist is over and everything settles. Losing guards without a fight happening will be too shameful. They aren''t going to be happy losing that warehouse. You took out our trade center. Money is going to be slow for a while."


    "Still not the right heads. I want those behind the attacks. They have no reason to attack Mai or Alzi. Now, we''re getting off-topic. You want out; why not leave?"


    "I still have a decade before I get out naturally. If I leave, I''ll be fighting assassins for the rest of my life, so it''s not much better. The dogs have a year left. It seems only one will make it."


    "Getting you out early is going to be hard. Soon, I won''t be in the city often. I doubt your family is willing to move to my realm if I could convince my mother to let you in. I''ll work on it. Do your best to enjoy the kids and prep your family for a bit of a change. I won''t be able toe up with a way for you to just quit and have everything stay the same."


    "Thank you, Mistress."


    "Don''t call me that. I don''t have a great rtionship with that term. Ma''am is fine. Well, I''ve got to check on a few more things, so here''s the signal." I toss her the small device and sneak out of the house. She''s given me the key to a side door, making it a lot easier to get in and out.


    My next stop is my own house again to n with Nakuma. Our next assassinations will leave just three women that we need to worry about. No, it''s best to think it''s four; thest dogs may still show up if something weird happens. That is what was predicted, but now my ve may bring back three in the building to start. As long as she''s there for the start of the heist. Maybe I should''ve forced her here for the start and then let her leave?


    No, Alzi will find out about her, and she won''t be happy to know I took her away from her kid''s birth. Her wife better hold on for a bit longer or just have them now. Little mean to leave right after the birth, but they''ll live.


    Hopefully, Nakuma''s mole can give us good information on where the information may be stored. The less time we spend, the less there is to worry about.


    In my home, I find Nakuma naked, working out right as I walk in.


    "Put some damn clothes on! What if I had a guest with me? And I don''t need to be walking in on another woman who is always naked. Alzi is more than enough, and she has an excuse of being a ve trained to be naked! You can be a properdy!" I shout. "I will not live in a house with a bunch of naked women! I let you get away with Mai to help you see how her muscles are forming; there is no need for that anymore. Wrap your breast and put something on to cover your bottom!"


    Nakuma jumps at my voice, her eyes going wide at my anger. "Sorry," she squeaks out, dawning on a robe with magic.


    "You get some leeway to be perverted, but there are limits to it. We have work to do. We aren''t in the coasting stage. We can''t get distracted."


    "I''ll stay clothed in shared spaces, ok. I''m not distracted or not working. You fucked Alzi and risked pregnancy. Something you told me I couldn''t do, yet here you are doing it. You even limit how I''m able to touch you. I''m not going to get you pregnant or ruin you. I''m not going to tie you to the bed! I''m here to help you get the love of your life! I''VE LOVED YOU FOR DECADES! FOLLOWING YOU AROUND, HELPING YOU, PUTTING MY DESIRES TO THE SIDE JUST TO GET YOU TO LOOK AT ME! DON''T GO BLAMING ME FOR SHIT!" Her tails and hair straighten. Parts of space split, getting fixed with a loud p.


    "You scared me. I didn''t want to be around you for years. Scared of you kidnapping me or harassing me. I''m taking this slow because I''m still scared of what you''ll do. I''m letting you in slowly. I had sex with Alzi because that is what I wanted. I wanted my first time doing everything to be with her, so I did. Now I don''t have to worry about you going too far and taking that from me. It''s going to take time to get all the way with you. Careful pushing me too far. I may snap and send you away."


    "Oh, I''ll save you the worry then, and fuck off! I must not be needed if you can just send me home!" Her tails drop, and the magic leaves the room.


    "That isn''t what I want. I want you here. I just need time to get to where you want to be, and you aren''t going to be able to push me there. I know I can reach that. I see your love, and I''m trying to return it. Just give me time. Alzi likes you. I know she wants you by her side, and I would love to have you both in my life. I just have fears to work through," I say, walking towards my old friend.


    "You just needed a mage and knew I''d give up my life for you to get that whore," she says as her body disappears from the room.


    I run over to her room and fling it open to find it empty like she never came.


    She can''t teleport far, and the city won''t let her teleport out anyway. I''ll have to run around to look for the girl. Why did Iy into her so much?


    I quickly burst back outside and headed to my right in case she went to the nearest gate. I barge past people on my way to the gate, needing to catch her. But with every street I pass and alley I head down, it seems she went a different way. I don''t feel her illusion magic, and I don''t see her colorful tails bouncing around.


    I make it to the gate and see the small line to get out. There is not a single illusion and no bright tails to show Nakumaing here. I wait for a minute, then run around to each gate until the sun disappears. With the gates closed, I head to the brothel alone. I''ll have to peek my head in to let Alzi stop worrying about me missing the massage.

 Chapter 77 – Rushing Through the Guards

    Chapter 77 ¨C Rushing Through the Guards


    After my run around the city, I didn''t have time to have my massage with Alzi. But I had plenty of time to roll around in bed thinking about Nakuma. Some part of me is still scared of her, but after we got our affinities, there''s something that draws me to her. Forcing me to work through that fear she put into me when we were kids. She was a menace back then, pulling my tails, throwing dirt, screaming. I hated being around her. Nakuma was always doing something to piss me off. Eventually, I feared just hearing about her.


    I worked hard to limit my time with the crazy girl until we got our affinities. I didn''t have much of a choice after that. The same elders taught us illusion magic, how to use mana and skills, and about our patron Goddess. She found a way to glue herself to me then.


    She changed a bit.


    She still didn''t care about my personal space. The real change was what she did to me, hugging me, taking every chance she could to see me with less clothing on. Her hands willing to wander around my body. It was a confusing time. She had trained me to expect pain when she touched me. Instead, I felt a strange heat as her hands ran over my body and skin. I even liked it when her hands wandered.


    Slowly, I stopped expecting pain from her.


    She would take it too far, running her hands over ces she shouldn''t. Her hands stayed too long. ying pranks on me so I would end up naked around her. Things that should''ve made me throw her away for good. I should be happy she finally ran off for good. But I just can''t be happy knowing she''s gone. Maybe I''m too used to sex and perverts after staying in a brothel for a decade.


    My life has been meant to find a man to fuck into submission for over eighty years now.


    Then there is Alzi.


    Alzi does all the things Nakuma does but with a thought about me and my needs. She never pushed me to do things. Alzi will take everything I give and not a touch more. I''ve felt how much she wants to fuck me for years, yet she did her job without pushing me onto the bed.


    I can worry about Nakumater. She''s a little rude, but she''lle running back. She never stays away long without the Queen holding her still. I''ll have to apologize for yelling at her. But she needs to understand my limits. Alzi only changed me so much.


    My bigger problem is the damn assassin guild. My ve has given me some cover, and I still have the way in from Nakuma''s handler; the problem is all the guards. I may be able to kill two guards with my ve''s help, but if she leaves, I''m fucked. That leaves me with two options, quit or poison all of the guards today and tomorrow.


    I told Mai she''ll get her revenge, so I''ll just have to run around poisoning them all.


    Six targets, I''ll need to get four today and two tomorrow so I can have some mana left for the actual heist. As long as there are no surprises, I''ll be fine. I just first need to get through my show.


    ...


    The woman wanted me to y a silly little piece and sing, keeping my legs and mana in top shape. With the appointment done quickly, I start my run to the noble district to get thest damn dog. She should be here with her limited working hours.


    Coming up to her house, I find the servant''s door and wait for one toe through. I do my best to keep still while I wait, invisible off to the side. I only have two poisons with me that will kill at a set time. I have enough that do have a bit of a dy, but the exact timings for these will be wildly different. Each fight I do have to take should be just a short fight when the poison speeds up and finishes them off for me.


    A maid pops the door open, and I jump in, sliding past her and having her body cover me for the alerting ward. My illusion shes as it passes the border, but I get in without incident. I move quickly, looking for the coasting to the retirement guard. During the day, she should be in an open room for me to see her.


    I slip around the mansion, dodging the maids and wives. I pass each luxurious room I used to be familiar with. I quickly check all the rooms on the first floor, so I push up the stairs and start my path.


    Again, I don''t find the old guard, just her husband reading a book, and get to thest floor. My hands shake as I keeping up empty with every passing room.


    "GIRLS I''M HOME!" echoes through the house. SHE WASN''T EVEN HERE! I ran around for almost an hour looking for this bitch!


    I rush back down the stairs, just slow enough to stay silent with a touch of my sound affinity. I spot the target surrounded by her wives, getting a kiss from each as I reach the top of the first set of stairs. I start to calm down and wait for her to separate. I just need a minute alone to hit her with the poison.


    I stalked her around the house as she rxed, spending a short time in each room I rushed past before. With each room she sat in, I loosened my needs before I gave her the dose. Four roomster, she went to the bathroom, giving me enough time alone with her to do my deed.


    I have to sit through her business after I poison her, but once she''s done and lets me out, I rush back to the servant''s entrance for my next wait. Luckily for my nerves, I get out quickly behind an old maid and make my way to the assassin''s hall. If I can''t even go after the damnzy guards easily, I''ll have to let them lead me home.


    Once there, I now have to wait for a girl to go off duty. I should be able to poison them on their way home, speeding the process up. I just need to get a needle stuck into them for a minute.


    If only that were all. The more I count on the poison working, the worse I''ll be if it fails to kill them. Or if they die too fast, raising the rm in the guild. There are few poisons with consistent death times, and most are weak timelines, unlike the first poison we used. The shorter ones, I don''t have the ingredients for, and getting them isn''t easy. Not that I have the time to even brew the potions anymore.


    To limit the mana I need to use over what is going to be a long night, I stand as far away as possible, hide my tails, and change my hair color to a standard brown. I find a spot next to a little fountain of the Goddess of the Sea and wait for my next opportunity.


    It doesn''t take long for it toe. I spot my veing down the narrow road from the noble district and walking directly into the guild entrance. I slowly make my way there, winding through the small crowd and preparing to follow whoever leaves the building.


    Of course, with my lucktely, she''ll pick the other damn dog and make me go running, trying to find the girls that aren''t on duty.


    The guards switch quickly, the off-duty guard walking out just as I reach the entrance.


    I send an illusion of my old self walking down a random alleyway, my real body disappearing from sight. I follow the wood elf back towards her home, just a few paces behind.


    She takes a turn down a smaller road, one with enough room for me to get right behind her. As I near, I bring out the poisoned needle and look for a good patch of skin to sink it in. Her hair blocking the back of her neck and long sleeves covering her arms force me to aim for her calf.


    Not letting her turn onto a busier street, I throw the needle out as she takes a step. The needle goes in deep and starts letting out the poison without the guard reacting to the thin needle.


    I let out a few paces between us, letting all the poison leave the needle before I used a touch of mana to bring the needle back to me. I run off, having taken four of the women needed out of the game. Not willing to risk a long wait for a guard change, I head to a section that has two women close together. At least one of them should be off duty.


    The run does take me to the far side of the noble district, but I can always check a few houses on the way back if one is empty.


    These two girls are basically neighbors; just a single house splits theirrge manors. I don''t think they are the main wives in these marriages, unlike the women I''ve interacted with so far. They''re closer to the royal castle. The mansions here start to have an actual yard to enjoy. Few even go for a smaller house to fit in a true garden that''s normally only found in the countryside or on the Queen''s castle grounds.


    The first house I visit has my target actually enjoying the garden, watching the sunset behind the tall walls with a few maids, wives, and a husband. With my next target in sight, I start up the n to close the distance. Their talking andughter should let me slip in easily; the maids worry about pouring the wine and keeping theirdies'' dresses clean from spills.


    I make my way across the lush green grounds, trying to keep a bush between me and the party. While I am invisible there is no need to get overconfident in my stealth.


    Bush by bush, I make my way to the gazebo. I stop at the final bush and look to see if each wife has a particr wine they drink. I don''t want to poison too many girls or get the man. More nobles that die the more likely the Queenes knocking. Get a man, and I may just start a war. It won''t be hard to trace this back to Nakuma or me; I doubt there are any other assassins in the city besides her own that could kill seven nobles within a few hours of each other.


    Unfortunately, the guard is sharing her bottle with others, so I''ll have to poison her more directly. I wait for her ss to nearly empty and make my way to the table, ready to spike her refill. The maids all put the cup down for a few seconds to grab the wine bottle, giving me a perfect time to dust the ss with poison.


    The maid makes the familiar movement, cing therge wine ss on the white-clothed table. I pour the poison over the bottle just as she turns to pick up the wine bottle. She pours the drink without a thought and delivers the poison to my target. I see her take a drink and then make my way out of the garden, ready to go to her neighbor.

 Chapter 78 – More Blood

    Chapter 78 ¨C More Blood


    *** Alzi ***


    This is the second night in a row that Yuki hasn''te in for her massage. At least yesterday, she stopped by to let me know, but today, I waited for an hour before I gave up. Yuki didn''t even stop by for lunch this morning, and she seemed a little sadst night when she stopped in. Is their attack not going as nned?


    I waddle up the back stairs, fingers drumming over my ever-expanding womb. The twelve little dots in the tattoo still pulse, and all of the kids now kick their poor mother.


    I hope it isn''t anything too serious, it may have been the long hours getting to herst night. I''m sure today is just nning for tomorrow. She''s likely got a lot to do to help Mai get some revenge. I still wish she would let the Countess Esmeralda help her. She asked Nakuma for help immediately, yet she won''t let Mai ask for anything. I''m sure they wouldn''t mind giving up some information at least or maybe they have a connection inside that could give them who ordered the attacks.


    I guess she still has some pride. Most of mine is gone.


    Being told to bend over, to let some random woman impregnate you so she can take the kid away, takes your pride away quickly.


    Sure, I have some pride in my sex skills. It''s not the greatest thing in the world, but once I''m out of here, Yuki teaches me about mana, and I can get some pride in healing others and providing for a family.


    Soon, just around the corner. One more pregnancy. Less than a year. I repeat to myself before I step into my small room.


    "YUKI!" I shout, running to my once again blood-soaked bed.


    "Alzi, you''re here. Don''t worry. Just fill the room, and I''ll get back together again," she lets out, ending with a bloody cough.


    I do as she says, but I can''t heal all this. Her body is filled with gashes, from her head to her toes. Her stomach is almost spilling out of all the cuts.


    "We need Kelly. I can''t put this together. Is Nakuma getting her?" Not knowing what else to do, I put my hands over her worst-looking cuts, hoping to stem the bleeding or maybe my mana will focus there and heal it faster.


    "No, just your mana should do."


    "You better be right," I whisper.


    Over the next hour, Yuki fades in and out of consciousness from blood loss and then my terrible healing, forcing her awake again. The small cuts healed quickly, but thergesh on her stomach was still open, along with a few random scrapes. The damage inside her body I have no idea about. I still have three more hours of this till I run out of mana, but if I don''t heal the worst parts soon, I may just be making a pretty body for the casket.


    "Why did you let this happen again, Yuki, and where is Nakuma?" I say to nobody.


    "That is a great question, Alzi. Let me finish up here. I think the entire red-light district knows you''re trying to heal someone," Kelly says, making me jump a little. Somehow, she got inside and behind me without a sound.


    "Oh, sorry. I didn''t mean to do that," I say.


    "Don''t worry. It isn''t your fault. Let me direct it here, and Yuki will live to tell us what the fuck is going on here. I don''t like having to patch her up this often."


    "Thanks."


    I sit off to the side and watch thestrge gashes close up, finally stopping the bleeding. Her breathing returned to a normal pace. This time, I was able to clean the blood out of my mattress and the floor leading to it.


    "She''ll be fine in the morning. Try to get her to tell you what happened. I worry she is going to get herself killed," Kelly says, standing up.


    "I will. Thank you foring up. I don''t think I would have been fast enough by myself."


    "You had her pretty close to healed; the gash looked worse than it truly was. It would''ve taken a bit, but you would''ve her put back together fine. Before I go, let me check on you and the kids."


    "Sure, my womb health has been sitting at eighty percent for a while now, and the twelve dots are still pulsing."


    "Good, I''ll check on them individually and make sure none have any defects. Though your mana should''ve fixed them up a while ago."


    She lets out a bit of mana to my womb, checking each kid slowly as I sit on my bed beside the sleeping kitsune.


    "They''re all good. Now, get some sleep. You both need it."


    And with that, she left the room, letting me curl up with Yuki.


    ...


    "Alzi, can you let me go? I need to get ready. I do..."


    "Exin why you came to me on the verge of death against night," I demand.


    "My attackst night ended with me getting caught in a trap. It was an old one, likely put down by the previous generation. It was behind a random bush, I wasn''t ready for it letting the trap do what you sawst night. Now, Alzi, I need to go."


    "No, where was Nakuma? She should''ve been with you, right?"


    "She ran off."


    "Why?"


    "I yelled at her."


    "..."


    "We got into a fight about sex. Nakumi wasn''t happy I had sex with you when I told her she couldn''t. I did it because I wanted my first time to be with you, and she wanted or would go farther soon. So, I had sex with you."


    "Your first time isn''t important. You can''t treat her like that, Yuki. Put this whole thing off and find her. You''re going to end up dead if you don''t have help. I won''t be able to heal you that much tonight; I used a lot of manast night."


    "It''s important to me, Alzi. I''ve been dreaming about my first night for decades. Losing it to the father of my children, of getting pregnant the first time. I know they are silly things, but to me, it was important. It''s bad enough I didn''t get pregnant. I did it so I could have sex with her and not feel bad. There''s nothing wrong with that. It was wrong to yell at her, but I did nothing wrong having sex with you. Let me go."


    Themand forces my arms apart, letting her free.


    "Be safe, Yuki. I can''t lose you. Revenge doesn''t matter that much. Come back in one piece, please."


    "I will, Alzi," she says, sneaking out my door.


    She got me up early. I doubt anyone else is up besides a few of the orphans. I can try my luck in the bath. Worst case, I can rx in it for a while till someonees by to help me out. Or just use magic ande back up if I tire of waiting.


    I start my long waddle naked down the back stairs.


    When I reached the second floor, an orphan stopped me and asked, "Miss, are you going to need help with your back?"


    "I think so. I don''t think anyone else will be down there yet."


    "No, you''re the first. I''ll help you," she finishes with a bow.


    "Thank you."


    We head down to the bath. I waste no time heading in, letting the orphan get the soap instead of me for once.


    She returns with two sets, letting me get my front while she works on my wings and back. I finish up before she does, as my wings take up a lot of her time.


    "You don''t need to be so careful with my wings. They can take some scrubbing, and they don''t get that dirty."


    "Sorry, miss, I was mostly admiring them."


    "Don''t worry. I just don''t want to keep you from your other duties for too long. I know you all have a lot to do."


    "This is no problem. I wasn''t doing much. I just couldn''t sleep."


    "I know the feeling well. If I didn''t have a way to put myself to sleep I would be working on just a few hours a week with how active these kids are now."


    The orphan pauses at the mention of my pregnancy, a question burning inside her. "Is it painful?" she dares to ask.


    "Not really, I have a lot of life mana, sses, and this weird tattoo helping me. The kicks are distracting, and they hit some sensitive spots sometimes. I wouldn''t rmend getting this many if you have the choice."


    "I see. Thank you for answering. I''m all done back here."


    "No problem. Thank you for all the help. It feels great having someone clean my wings with such care."


    "Of course, miss. I should do my rounds now." I''m sure she gives a little bow before going to do her chores, leaving me alone in the bath. The waterfall in the middle offers a pleasant background noise as I rx.


    I wait probably ten minutes for the first pair of girls toe in. The group chatted about the woman they hadst night. The group apparently had some veryzy nobles. While they found them boring, I wish I had more of them in the past. Even now, they are kind of fun; you move them into position, then just fuck them. Nice simple night. Of course, if you get a few of them in a row, it''ll be boring. But boring can be nice once in a while.


    Upon their arrival, I decided to get dressed. Using a bit of magic to dry myself off, I headed to my room to get a robe.


    Back downstairs, this time clothed, I peek into the bath to see if Mai is there yet. Not seeing her, I wait outside for her. There is no need to make her worry about me not getting up today. My odd morning wakeups have caught her off guard a bit, and with all the times we''ve gotten hurt, it''s best not to keep anyone waiting.


    I daydream a bit while waiting. I dream about the days I can just sit outside, maybe even with a pregnant belly, waiting for someone to need healing. I invite them in and waddle after them. I ask them what''s wrong, then don''t care about the answer as I use an actual healing spell to fix them.


    Instead, I''m just watching as my coworkers funnel in for their daily bath and meal. They''re all pretty and treat me well, so there''s nothing to reallyin about. It just isn''t what I dream of, what I hope to get.


    Oh! There''s Mai.


    "MAI!" I scream, waving my hand. I would jump up as well, but I''m a little too pregnant to do that.


    "Alzi, don''t scream," she scolds, "I can see your light from the second floor. I''m guessing you already bathed."


    "Yes. Yuki woke me up early today. I was the first one in even. I''m going to start eating now, I''ll talk about Yuki then."


    "I can just join you, Alzi. I don''t enjoy the bath as much as you do."


    "Ok, can you give me a hand? I forgot these chairs lean back like this. Kind of hard to get out of."


    "Yes, you silly dragon."


    With her help, we walk into the kitchen, get our meal, and sit down.


    "So why did Yuki wake you up?"


    "She came in hurtst night. Badly, on the verge of death kind of thing. Kelly helped me heal her. Then I went to sleep cuddling with her. When she woke up, she woke me up."


    "And why was she hurt?"


    "Nakuma got mad at her and left so Yuki is doing the attack solo. I asked her to stop, but she just ordered me to let go and then left. Saying some trap got her. I''m worried about her now. She doesn''t like to ask for help when she should. I''m sure Countess Esmeralda or the Duchess would be willing to help if we just asked."


    "Esmeralda won''t help. The assassins made me a vampire and got her a deal to have kids. She doesn''t care too much about them attacking a brothel girl. The Duchess would help or do something. But, you would likely be sent to her house for protection."


    "Better that than losing Yuki. But I can''t leave."


    "Duchess won''t care what I say, and I don''t think the Silvana family will pass on the message. I would try, but we need Yuki willing to work with her. Doesn''t sound like she''s willing to do that. We just need to trust her to not get herself killed. She''s tough. Give her a bit of trust. Don''t use mana just in case."


    "Ok. I''m not happy about this," I say, picking at my food.


    "Neither am I. But I''m too weak to help her."

 Chapter 79 – Yuki Goes in Alone

    Chapter 79 ¨C Yuki Goes in Alone


    *** Yuki, Morning after she left Alzi''s room ***


    FUCK! How did I fuck up that bad? Now Alzi wants me to give up. I didn''t poison all those women for nothing. I''ll skip thest two guards. Worst case, they are on duty, and I just have to assassinate them. Maybe I can get away with killing one and sneaking around the other. Leaving a few alive would be good to keep my ve alive anyway.


    Just need to get through this stupid dance then be on my way.


    I just need to find two files and leave. There is no reason for the guards to care that much about me.


    ...


    After I finish up my dance I leave the brothel heading to the headquarters in the middle of the city. With some luck, I''ll catch a guard change, and let me know if I''m going to have a dead guard or one that I didn''t poison.


    I won''t wait too long for them to show up. In an hour, the handler shift will change. I want to sneak in then and try to blend in. Maybe I can ride the coattail of someone who is allowed into the basement. Most likely, I''ll have to sit around by the door for an hour, breaking the wards. Then, I''ll have to do it all over again when I get to where the records are stored.


    Reaching my destination, I headed to the same spot where I waited yesterday and decided to give it an hour. If I don''t see any guards swap by then, I''ll just enter.


    Nearing the end of the hour, I spot my veing down the road, weaving through the people deciding where to eat for dinner. Her dress is purposefully made to cover the cor I put on her. I stay put as she nears the building, ready to move once I see who she reces. I''ll have at least one guard I don''t have to worry about, and with some luck, she''ll rece one of the ones I didn''t get to poison.


    A few minutes after she enters thest woman I poisoned the previous night, the family with the damn trap in the corneres out looking a little pale. Good, the guard Nakuma poisoned should be dying soon as well. The others I poisoned seem to be close to sumbing as well.


    I head towards the employee entrance, getting out the identification stone. It''ll mark me as a janitor. Without special magic, most things can only be cleaned so much before the normal magic stops working. Certain fabrics can''t be cleaned without damaging them. Living things are the one exception to the cleaning so much. It was found our cells get reced often enough that the spell counts us as a new person every time we use it.


    The stone is really a ne, but only the stone on the ne is needed to pass the ward without triggering the rm. With it around my neck, I head down to the basement of the building and find the right door. I walk through without incident and go down a set of stairs.


    Passing a few random members, none stopped the lowly janitor. The rank the handler gave us was only good at spot cleaning, something our illusion magic could cover up until we left.


    I searched around with my mana, trying to find the other guards, but so far, they evaded my detection, or the poison got to them. I can''t do the best search. If I spread my mana too far and thick, the guards would likely be the first to pick it up, or even the other assassins looking to pick up some missions.


    I pass the back door, doing a quick scan to see if there may be an easy way through. I find nothing, but I keep my search for the guards going. I''ll do another circle, then try to get out of sight and go invisible to begin cracking the door.


    The walls are just as boring the second time through them. Boring grey on all sides. The asional sign to point to the front in case you get lost, not that the building is much of a maze. Most hallways are ny degrees from each other. One way leads to the front, the other to the back stairs. Closed doors line the hallway. Private offices for the high assassins, maybe hiding the guards, storage, and perhaps a fewbs to make poisons and healing potions. The rooms aren''tbeled; whatever stone unlocks the door must also direct you to the right room as well.


    There aren''t many people back here, but they seem to cover the entire space. I''m not given more than a second before someone newes into view. I don''t need long to go invisible, but if I do it slightlyte, I''ll be spotted disappearing.


    Making an extra pass, after trying again to find a simple w in the door, I decided to find a bathroom to disappear in. I only have two halls I haven''t been down, so I pick the one closer to the front. The handlers need somewhere to go, and I doubt they would be happy walking far just to use the restroom.


    "Hey! Janitor, I need something cleaned. Spilled a bit of ink on the floor here," gets called as I turn the corner.


    "Yes, miss. Coming," I call back. Well, maybe I can change once I leave whatever room she''s brought me to.


    The caller is a human woman with short brown hair and a loose dress that hides her figure. I meet her in the middle of the hall, and she turns and moves a few doors down.


    She lets us inside a normal office, a wooden desk in the corner with paper and a quill and a simple chair. Shelves cover another wall filled with books, the covers hidden, not letting me see what they are about.


    "The stain is here by the table leg. Not much fell, but I don''t want to get charged for damaging the carpet. They get picky about the damage when the lease is up," she instructs.


    "No worries, I''ll get it out and let you continue your work," I say with a smile.


    The spill is really small¡ªa single dot on the ck rug. The slight change in color from the ck ink is almost impossible to see.


    The carpet has likely been cleaned a lot with the normal cleaning spell, but I give it a shot and find the ink stays. So, I just cover it up with a short-term illusion. In a few hours it''ll fade, but I doubt this girl will even notice the change in color even if the guild''s check finds it.


    "All cleaned up. I''ll let you be now."


    "Yes, thank you."


    With that I leave the room, carefully closing the door behind me. I take a quick peek in the hallway and find I''m alone.


    Without a second thought, I make myself invisible. I do a quick check to see if anyone saw the switch and find the hallway still empty. With that, I make my way back to the door.


    I do need to make sure I go through the right door; they may have ced a fake door with a bunch of mana to capture anyone trying to sneak down.


    I carefully inspect it for any illusion magic, then do what I can to check the stairwell behind it.


    After half an hour, Ie up empty, letting me know this is the real door.


    I need to be close, so I find a spot next to the door so that anyone entering or leaving wouldn''t run into my invisible form.


    Right as I sit down, one of the guardses down¡ªone I didn''t poison. As long as she stands a bit away from the door, I can keep working. My goal is to continue undetected now; there is no need to get into a useless fight. But with my ve around, I could do it if needed.


    When I face the door, the guard stays at one end, to my left. She does look towards me but doesn''t react to any of my movements. So I sit back down and start investigating the wards ced on the door.


    Whoever they got to make the wards went for quality over quantity, and they didn''t try to cover them. I guess they didn''t think anyone would get a lot of time sitting in front of the door, being stared at by a guard.


    Despite howplicated the wards are, given enough time with them, I can figure them out.


    Minutes passed us by as I studied how they worked and how to bypass or remove them. Half of the wards were to ring an rm, either making a loud noise or alerting specific people. Likely the guards and a few higher-ups. One was even to make the door easier to open. Bit of a waste when it seems they were limited on the number of wards they could have on the door. The weight was probably the old security system. Make it heavy and hard enough to open. Only those with mana could open it.


    The rest were the standard locking mechanisms and identity checks. The identity checks were the easiest to fool, just make the janitor stone I had an authorized user.


    The problem is locking wards. They obviously spent the most time creating those. Nothing is stopping me from breaking the door down and walking in except the rms, not that the stupid guard would let me do that. I could kill her and then break it down.


    Not ready to take the nuclear option, I kept working at the locking wards, slowly unraveling them. I had to be careful with my mana usage. I''ve been invisible for a while now, and I still need to get through another door after this one and then get out. I''m still a little over half, but it''s never good to go below that and not be on your way out. But I won''t have a choice here.


    I get the first locking ward disabled and start up the second of the three. The guard still looking over my shoulder.


    "Hey, Hazel, is there a janitor hiding around here? I spilled some tea on my desk. The stone is saying one should be in this hallway," a neer asks the guard.


    "No, I''ve been here for an hour or so, and you''re the first person I''ve seen in the hallway. Find another janitor. I''ll go searching for the stone; one''s probably hiding in the bathroom or something, hoping nobody woulde here looking for her."


    "Alright, the other one seems to be busy, so I''ll check the bathroom. Thanks," the bitch says. Well fuck, guess I''m going to kill the guard after all.

 Chapter 80 – The Guards Want a Fight

    Chapter 80 ¨C The Guards Want a Fight


    "I knew something was strange with the new janitor. Walking randomly around instead of on a set path as they should. Then one of the guards died, some nasty poison you got. I called for backup, but they didn''t respond. How many did you get beforeing here?" she says, stalking down the hall.


    The hallwaycks any true cover; my only cover is my illusion, though the stupid stone around my neck still points to the general area I''m in. I didn''t think they would be watching them this closely. Or did she only start after the other guard was killed?


    Whatever, with the only other guard here, my ve, I''ll be good to kill her and finish the job.


    I don''t know how exactly the stone is letting her track me, so I won''t be able to use it to trick her. It can''t be that urate anyway, or she would have just attacked me where I was sitting already.


    The guard is taking her timeing down the hallway, reaching only a quarter of the way in now. Her eyes don''t leave the door I''m sitting by. Did I sit for long enough for her to figure out the general area or just guess what I was after?


    "Not going to run? Maybe you can sneak out the front door. The branches you''ve been attacking don''te close to the skill we all have. You should''ve poisoned us all if you want to get out of here with your life," she taunts, swirls of water forming in her hands. "If you don''t want to run juste out already and y. I''ll let this be just us two to start. But another guard will being this way soon. Oh, is that what you want? Have two guards here so you can die with an excuse."


    With that sheunches a ball of water just above my head, my hair swirling about after it passes and ms against the wall.


    "Are you short or just sitting down?" another ball forming. Her left hand let another loose, this time passing on the other side of the door before mming into the wall. "Do you want me just to flood the entire hall? It''s quite a terrifying death. Gulping down the water, hoping for a bit of air."


    I echo fake footsteps running down the hallway, seeing how much she trusts the stone''s location.


    Sheunches a few more bolts down the hallway, where the person would be to make the footsteps, the bolts echoing off the far wall.


    "Oh, sound. Or are you just bending space so the balls go around you? I''ve never really seen a space mage work before. Heard they can do some strange things." The tall woman stops about fifteen feet away, putting up a wall of water in front of her. "I kind of wish you were the space mage, but I think I''m lucky if you''re a different mage. That was some spell she did in the warehouse. It got the higher-ups scrambling to figure out who did that one and how we pissed you off. Not that we''re looking to give you anything. I''m just hoping to kill a few of your friends. Need to even out the blood between us."


    She doesn''t make any more movements. Just her eyes move, scanning for any hints of the intruder.


    Confident she can''t tell precisely where I am, I start crawling to her, nning to get behind her wall.


    To keep her distracted, I bounce sounds around the hall, mixing in some illusions of random people. Each one gets a water ball passing through and mming into a wall, adding to the echoes. I move slowly, careful to check for any traps she may have ced around her.


    Her water wall expands, covering herpletely now. If she starts to act like the stupid rock girl, I''ll be in trouble.


    Fuck I should''ve moved sooner and faster.


    I m the wall with sound, hoping the vibrations will bring it down. The wall of water ripples but holds, so I send a constant stream of sound to it. The ripples grow as I continue my slow crawl. The guard changes her focus to keeping the wall up rather than finding me.


    The wall''s waves start to stabilize, and the constant pitch lets it stand. So, I start rotating the pitches.


    I''m just a few feet from the wall when it burst. I lounge forward, pulling out my short sword and aiming the tip at her stomach.


    She twists to the side, my sword skinning off the side of her armor. Simple leather with a small strength enchantment helping it out.


    My sword did make a gash in it, but it''ll take a few swings to make it throughpletely.


    I don''t let up on the assault, taking short swings at her to keep her moving. The sound keeps her disoriented enough I''m able to score hits. It''s still only against her armor, but I''m likely bruising her as well. Adrenalin will carry her through the pain for a bit, but she''ll sumb eventually.


    She sts water in every direction, not enough to do damage but it buys her some space. She puts the wall up again and starts spraying water randomly as she tries to get her bearings. I see the blood dripping out of her ears.


    I do the same thing. A sound with a random pitch fills the hallway again. The walles down, letting my assault renew. This time, her armor gives, letting my sword through. I''m not able to get in deep yet, but blood is flowing.


    Again, she sts out the water, this time not caring for the wall. Instead, she follows up with water bolts. They aren''t as powerful as the ones at the start, but she makes up for that in quantity.


    I''m able to use a defensive wall this time, as they alle from one spot. Using the wall, I run at her, ready to end the fight.


    A dumb rock vibrates my arm as it stretches for the final blow. The sword ended up an inch to the right of my target. I just get a lung before a new guardes down the corridor.


    That damn bitch went intobor and called her wife back. I should''ve given her a potion to inducebor a few days ago. I''m being too nice to a ve.


    Well, the first guard is out of the fight, struggling to breathe. The neer is one I poisoned already. I just need to buy myself a few minutes, and she''ll fall over. The problem will be mana. I''m down to just a quarter left.


    "Did a number on that confident bitch. Well, unfortunate for you, I don''t care about her fair fights. Can you kill two? How much mana have you used? The entire guild knows about you now, so be a good girl, and I''ll let you be my dog instead of putting you in the dirt."


    Despite the offer, shees running in. The half-giant is obviously a strength mage. Her muscles rippled out under her tight clothing. My dance skills let me avoid her crushing blow ande up behind her.


    The new girl nts her foot and turns faster than her mass should let her. Another punches my way, and I duck under, sending a sh at her calf. I hardly get a scratch against her¡ªa true brawler. I scramble away. My poison will need to kill her; I don''t have a sword that can pierce her skin before I run out of mana.


    "You poisoned me, too."


    "Yes, I got unlucky with the two here not being poisoned. But you just swapped in for one."


    She lets out a scream and makes onest attempt, her breathinging hard as the poison starts to work. Maybe my luck hasn''t run out here.


    I keep backing up, almost to the end of the hallway, before she falls over. Her breathes in shallow, ragged breaths as her body starts to shut down.


    Leaving the two dying guards alone, I jump to the door and start on the locks. I just have one left before I can open it. Then, I break the vault door down and steal everything. I''ll have a few tails on the way out, but I can easily lose them in the city.


    "You''re a naughty girl," whispers into my ear as a fist ms into my back, flinging me across the room. My breath was forced out of me. I skid to the end of the hall, bumping up against the far wall. Gasping for breath, I move my body to its feet and look at my attacker.


    A short elf, my height about, breast bigger than Nakuma''s.


    Sorry, Alzi. You were right.


    "Look. I just want to know who attacked my friends. The branches didn''t help, so I came here for it. Give it, and I''ll leave."


    "Sorry. My contract doesn''t let me do that."


    I get a wall up just as a vial of poison hits it. The ssh burns my clothing and skin. Just as I feel the burn, a fist ms into my stomach, and another hits my face,unching me down a new hallway. I scramble along the ground, trying to go invisible again. My magic failing me over and over. Shit, she has an artifact stopping me.


    I let out a scream with the dwindling supply of magic and run for the employee entrance.


    The hallways are clear; likely, some lockdown is happening to let the old bitch y with me however she likes.


    Even with Nakuma, this was a dumb idea.


    A softughes into my ear before I get mmed to the side, crumpling against the wall.


    "Your sounds are a bit annoying. Not verydylike," the elf says casually, walking and standing over me. "I hope you have better sounds as the light slowly fades from your eyes. You owe me that much, at least, for taking me from my research."


    She pulls out a short sword and swings it around a bit. All I can do is watch, waiting for the swing thates for my neck.

 Chapter 81 – Making it Back

    Chapter 81 ¨C Making it Back


    Needing a distraction and not wanting to use more mana I hope my white ears get her to pause, just for a moment.


    I watch her swing the silly sword around, taunting me to do something and get my head cut off¡ªa deranged smile on the woman''s face, looking at her helpless prey.


    "You''re supposed to attack me," she lets out with a small shake of her head. She gives one more test swing before she sends out her strike. I let my true form out and struck out myself.


    "SIS! WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING!" She screams out, her sword burying into the wall behind me. I see her white earse out as well, but my sword finds her side. But her armor proved myst attack to be useless.


    "Why are you here? Aren''t you all with mom?" I let out. The pain and surprise hit me at once.


    "You aren''t the only one allowed outside. Mom doesn''t like my research, so I went out and found the guild is willing to give me whatever I ask for if I do a few things for them. Now why the fuck are you in here trying to get yourself killed!" she demands.


    "I already told you. Guild tried to kill some friends of mine. Looking for who ordered it," I say, fighting to stay awake. "Little healing, sis?"


    "You think I''m going to give you a potion after the mess you made here? Poof out your own, and I''ll shove it down your stupid throat." I bring one out for her, and it goes as she told me. The bottle forced as far down my throat as it''ll let it and poured in with out a care for her little sister.


    "Hmph, if you did a better job scouting, you would''ve found out about me and saved us a lot of time and killing. This is going to be a mess, and I''m going to have to cover for your dumbass. Now, give me a second. I''m going to finish healing the two girls back there, and then we can talk about your problem."


    "Ok," I say to no one. The potion had just enough to keep me from dying; the pain is still there and growing as I''m no longer fighting. I waited for my sister, the third oldest, right in the middle, with me being thest from the Queen.


    "I''m back. I''ll get the information, so just give me the names and I''ll send you out of here. Oh, when I send you out of here, remember you''d be dead if I didn''t feel like ying with you. Isn''t Nakuma with you? You don''t have space magic," she says, poofing back to me.


    "Mai and Alzi. She was. But, I..." Why did she ask a question and then leave? Talking isn''t easy for me here.


    "Here''s the damn contracts. They''re already marked as failed, so they should be safe now. Nakuma?"


    "Yes, as I was saying. We got into a fight, and she ran. I couldn''t find her, didn''t want to waste the work we did so I did the heist and failed."


    "She''lle back; just be nice to her. She''s had it rough for these past decades. You''re the only thing that really drives her to do anything. I know she''s a bit of a pain, but I think you can get her in line. Just do it gently. Hate to see our subjects hurting like that."


    "She''s..."


    "Yes, I know. She wasn''t nice to you, but she''s a lot better now, so suck it up. If you didn''t spend eighty years messing around you wouldn''t be in this mess. Now, goodbye, I''ve got cleaning to do, and you being here makes that a lot harder."


    With a snap, I''m back in my room in the brothel. Well, Alzi is going to be pissed, but I need the healing.


    I move the papers into my ring, use thest of my mana to hide again and head down to the masseuse room to wait for Alzi.


    *** Yuki''s Sister ***


    What a fucking mess. Those two girls were basically dead when I got to them. I thought I did a better job patching them up before, but it seems I may have underestimated what little sis could do. What a nasty poison she used there. I''ll have to say I disintegrated the intruder with some poison so they don''t go looking for her.


    Just how many guards did she poison? And that stone that vibrated when Audrey Fulburne had to leave? Were they working together? I''ll need to check that out and possibly cover for her. Yuki will owe me for the lost few days here. I moved out to stop having so many interruptions, and then she came storming in here like she could actually do this alone.


    "Nakuma, you still around?"


    "Yes, Your Highness,"


    "Go back to Yuki tomorrow. Try to keep her from doing stupid stuff like this again. She''s not good at long fights. She''s spent too much time dancing in that whorehouse. Let her start slow or do single assassinations; I don''t want to find out she got killed. Mother will call me back and start a stupid war over it."


    "As youmand your highness."


    "You follow Yuki. This is an ask as a friend and someone worried about your love. She''s stressed out right now. Don''t take her yelling too seriously."


    "Thank you, Princess Tanatsu."


    Now, to report to thezy leadership. They should''ve known already who it was. Anyone with half a brain should be able to pull Yuki''s name as the culprit, and now I''m going to have to convince them it was someone else and I killed them. Maybe I can just lie and say you shouldn''t stir shit up with a princess? Yes, that''ll be a lot easier.


    I turn my disguise back on and teleport into their stupid situation room as if they had a force that needed this room. Their only choice was to ask me to do something about the situation. You don''t need a room to decide that.


    "You all are stupid. You attacked friends of a princess not once but twice." I say to the three women hiding in here.


    "What do you mean?" the old elf asks. Her hair has long since turned grey.


    "Yuki is the friend of two people you tried to assassinate. Close friends, likely sharing a bed kind of friends. Yuki, the youngest..."


    "Yes, yes, we know who Yuki is. Who did we attack?" the youngest of the group, a dumb little dwarf.


    "Two brothel workers. Alzi and Mai. Alzi, I kind of get with a princess ordering the attack, but honestly, you almost started a war between two countries. If this is the shit you all are going to be doing, then I''m leaving."


    "Why are two brothel workers fucking a princess?" the dwarf asks.


    "Long story, I don''t feel like going into it. Train your damn assassins to do some research before killing their targets. I''m not cleaning something up like this again. I don''t want to have a record of nearly killing a princess. They don''t normally live long."


    "You''re sure it was..." the elf asks.


    "Yes, she let me see her tails. Nine snow-white tails and two fluffy ears. No illusion artifact. Give this one up. You hurt her, and she''ll go crying to Mommy and have us all killed and maybe even have our great Queen pay her for the trouble. The dead guards are due to your stupid systems and terrible research. It shouldn''t be this hard to figure out who did it. Yuki is famous for working in that brothel and the Crazy Kitsune is in love with her. Everything fits way too easily. Now, goodbye, this has taken enough of my time."


    *** Alzi, back at the brothel ***


    Yuki better be waiting for me in the backroom. Not that there''s anything I can do if she isn''t. Mai is busy with three women, so she can''t even try to ask the Countess for help. All I can do is wait.


    Yuki said she had hired a guard to be her ve for a year, so she should be fine. The guard can help her a lot, right? Oh, just enter the room, you stupid dragon. Yuki will be there smiling, saying it was easy.


    I push open the door and find a hurt Yuki yet again. Resting on the massage table.


    "Yuki! I told you not to go by yourself. You should''ve figured it out with Nakuma or just given up. I''m a ve; why would I be below killing for the group? If revenge was so important I can handle being with the Duchess for a few months. I''m sure she would let Mother visit me; she seemed nice. Instead, here you are, hurt again! I don''t want to lose you, Yuki! I can take a few months of you being gone, but I won''t take the rest of my life. Stoping home hurt!" I cry out at the hurt kitsune. Her white fur was stained red from her blood. Clothing ripped and burnt.


    "I''m sorry. You were right. I got the information, but I was in over my head. I know, and I''m sorry. They just couldn''t get away with any of it. I wanted both; the Duchess wouldn''t have gotten them anyway. The one behind your assassination attempt was a princess. It''ll take a bit to get her, but I promise we will. Mai''s is a possibility soon. Just a normal noble house we can clear out. Now, I promise I won''t get hurt for a long time. So please heal me, Alzi. I love you, and I''m in a lot of pain," she says, too tired to raise her head and look at me. Or too ashamed.


    "Yes, Yuki. Just stop scaring me. Pregnant women can''t take all this excitement and keep it together. Some say it can hurt the babies," I say, my tears start streaming down as I make my way over to my love. I see her cheeks stained from past tears, new ones forming. "I''m sorry this will hurt again."


    "I know Alzi. Soon, it won''t."

 Chapter 82 – Queen’s Reaction

    Chapter 82 ¨C Queen¡¯s Reaction


    *** Queen, Next day ***


    I sit in front of the mirror, getting the rundown from Irdru of the various programs she has running. The most interesting is a spywork from the Phoenix n. They report that a few princesses have gone missing, yet the Queen doesn''t seem to be worried. She just waves it off like it is silly to care about it when questioned in court.


    "Any updates on the attack yesterday? Did the guild find anything missing or strange about the guards poisoned?" I ask.


    "No, the guards seemed somewhat random besides the two that live close together. One of the guards found that an old trap had gone off recently, likely by the assassin. Nothing was found missing in the guild, and they report the infiltrator was killed; an acid boiled the bodypletely," she says.


    "I doubt that. What magic was used by the assassin?"


    "Sound and illusion."


    "Is Yuki still breathing?"


    "Yes, by all ounts, that princess is fine."


    "Good. Rather not deal with that mess. Let the guild be. They''ve lost more than enough now to know they need to clean up their act. Maybe send a threat to not mess up like this again or something."


    "As you wish, your Majesty. Is there anything else?"


    "No, that''s all. Keep me updated on the Phoenix n. I want to know the second those princesses are found."


    "Of course, your Royal Highness," she says with a bow before the mirror returns to showing my face.


    "Now, to check up on that troublesome princess. Even Elora is causing me less of a headache."


    Getting up from the desk, I head out towards the front of the mansion. I''m already dressed to leave the castle grounds, probably overdressed for going to a brothel, but I am meeting a princess of that annoying realm. Always a threat to just end a royal line if one pushes them too far. One of the few races to have a patron goddess. Just like the stupid Phoenix n.


    My carriage is ready by the time I make it out front, the door open, and a small gathering of maids and guards on their horses.


    Wordlessly, the maids help me up, few follow me in before the door closes, and we set off.


    "My dear you didn''t think you were going out by yourself this time. We all want a little bit of time with the prostitute that got our wife pregnant," a sneaky wife says.


    "I''m not going out to meet the whore. I''m going to meet an annoying kitsune."


    "Oh, don''t tell me I got dressed all slutty for nothing? You''ve been caught up with that little girl of yours for too long. Some of us are still young here and wouldn''t mind a kid or two more. It''s too bad our husband can''t do it anymore. The Goddess really is too cruel to the men," she says. None of my wives are young. While some may not be past their prime, they aren''t young.


    "Lotus, if you want to spend time with the whore you can. I''ve got business to handle. The kitsune needs to be warned off of causing any more trouble," I say, taking in what little clothing the dryad put on. She really did dress for a brothel. I would say plenty of cleavage, but it may be better to say she had very little clothing. Almost everything but her nipples were free to see. A single band holding the giant things back, a corset bringing in her stomach, ending with a short skirt letting me see her white underwear. "You coulde to me dressed like that and find yourself in my bed more often," I say after getting a good look at my pale green wife.


    "Oh, we know. Now that you aren''t focused on that pretty little daughter, you''ll be getting more of your pretty wives. What you should do is let your wives and husband have some time with the little princess. She is also our daughter. Then you would be free to let a few of us slip into your bed."


    "You know it''s rare for us elves to have a kid this old. I wanted to spend the most time I could with myst."


    "When you finish with the kitsune,e join me with the whore. Maybe she can work a miracle on us both," she says, finding her way onto myp. "It''s been so long since we''ve shared a cock, and rumor has it she canst all night." Her ass grinding into me, her sultry voice tempting me to make a mistake.


    "Lotus, having another kid is a mistake. Our husband, while not able to perform anymore, wasn''t happy about myst one. Soon, the next Queen will be decided, and Then we''ll have a new man. One that may be able to give us kids again. It would be a mistake for me to end up in the prostitute''s bed."


    "You know those young men never look at us, old needy women. They have all the young women to y with. Then, the maids and servants. Come on, onest time with a real cock. As you said, it''s rare for the old, dried-up us to get pregnant. You have a silly excuse to be in the same building as one that did it." Those silly hands wandered over my pants, sliding up the insides of my thighs. "Join me. You won''t get pregnant; I likely won''t get pregnant. Though I did say a little prayer to the absent Goddess. I know yesterday was stressful for you. Let your wife and a little ve help you."


    "Lotus," I start.


    "Dear, go in. Be a Queen for twenty minutes, thene down and be a slut with your wife. Pretend to be trying to get pregnant again with me. Let us pretend to be young again. Then we can go back to being the old cronies that own the castle for another decade till one of your daughters passes you in strength."


    "Fine. Then, after this, we go to the Goddess of fertility like the little girls you want to be and do a silly little prayer. Hoping for a little boy but will be happy for a girl." Giving up, I wrap my arms around the sexy old dryad, pulling her in close. The sweet, natural smell of pine fills my nose.


    "That''s the spirit. Things are calm right now. Take advantage of it. Remember the stress from the war. It''ll happen soon. Everyone wants morend; things have been peaceful for too long."


    "I would say you were jinxing things, but you''re right. One of my daughters is likely to inherit a war with the throne. And don''t think I didn''t notice you going back on being young."


    "Hmph, I am young," she says, taking my lips before I can protest.


    The maids are professional as we finish the ride snuggling like two love-sick teens. My hands easily found all her private parts with what little clothing she had on. All she did was tease me back, ensuring I joined the girl after dealing with Yuki.


    "Your Majesty we are nearly to the district. Should we do the switch, or do you want to show up as the Queen?" a maid asks.


    "Do the switch," I say before my lips find my wife''s neck for a kiss.


    The guards lead an illusion of a carriage down a new street as we continue to the brothel. Our carriage goes invisible until it makes a turn. It''s not a perfect way to go undercover, but it''s good enough for my own city.


    Once out front of the brothel, we get a small illusion artifact to adjust our faces enough to not be found out, and then the maids help us down. The maids leave me alone with my wife to enter. I ignore everything going on in the lobby and head straight for the troublemaker. My wife goes to the lounge to find the dragon.


    Up five floors, I enter the first door to the antechamber Yuki somehow got. I don''t bother looking around, and when I enter the next room, I find her performing a song for some members of the Mournbow family.


    "Sorry to interrupt, but I''m hear on business for the Queen. The royal family will pay for this session and another er for your family," I say, moving to take a seat at Yuki''s desk.


    The family gives me a small bow before they leave. Noints were lodged, just a dirty look from the performer.


    "What do you want, Queen?" she snarls, putting away the instruments she was just ying.


    "You are in mynds, not your realm. Your mother won''t do anything if I teach you some manners. Now, why are you making a mess in my city?" I say.


    "I''m not."


    "There''s no need to lie. Do you think I don''t recognize what the Crazy Kitsune did to the warehouse? Think I can''t pull the records for the assassin''s guild and find they attacked some of your lovers. You killed three nobles yesterday. It would''ve been four if one didn''t have a meeting with me. Rosemary had to spend several hours fixing the damage that poison did."


    "I don''t know..."


    "Stop. You had your lover give you her mana for that poison. Many healers would go out of their way to kill her if they found out. They won''t care that she didn''t know what was happening. Don''t risk that innocent girl like that. Now exin."


    "I did what was needed. They attacked people they shouldn''t have. This is the deal all assassins have. Correctly identify their target, or they''ll be the target. It was fair; I gave them the option to give the information willingly, but they didn''t want to. me them, not me," she says. She is sitting in her fancy robes on the small stage put in her room. I can feel the teleportation rune somewhere in the room. What is this girl getting at?


    Nakuma must have already been in the country for her to respond so quickly to the attacks.


    What was her original purpose foring here?


    "What are you nning?"


    "Nothing you need to know about. Unless you or your daughters do something stupid, I won''t hurt your Queendom."


    "Why do you need Nakuma?"


    "I want a friend."


    "I can have you sent out of mynds if you don''t tell me more."


    "I''m working on the same thing I''ve been working on for the past eighty years. Go ask your mother if you want more on the subject."


    "You don''t need a friend for that."


    "But I do."


    "You can go to any man and have hime with you willingly. You don''t need a friend."


    "Don''t tell me what I need. If I say I need her, then I need her."


    "Where is she?"


    "Around."


    "Do you want me to kick you out?"


    "You can''t. The previous Queen gave me permission. I have it in writing. Your nobles attacked my friends first. So you have no right to kick me out. Mother would be very happy to correct your mistake in that matter. I mean your Queendom, no harm. Now, I am tired of this talk. Manners say you should announce and n these meetings. Remember that next time you wish to talk to royalty. Now, goodbye." With that, she disappears. Maybe an illusion, or maybe Nakuma teleported her out.


    Mother just had to do it in writing. If I can''t find out her goals, I won''t be able to kick her out. Later. I have Irdru; she''ll figure it out.


    Lotus better have that ve warmed up. I need to work out this frustration. Stuck-up princesses are the worst kind and too easy to raise.

 Chapter 83 – The Queen Joins a Prostitute in Bed

    Chapter 83 ¨C The Queen Joins a Prostitute in Bed


    *** Lotus, walking into the brothel ***


    The lounge is just as you would expect from a brothel. Barely dressed women of all shapes walk around shaking whatever they''ve got at the drunk nobles and merchants. Hands wandering every which way. Tables hiding hands that have met their mark. Others ying out in the open shamelessly.


    Yumanea had a lot of nerve not bringing me the first time she came here. I know more than a few wives would love to hang out in this lounge for a night.


    The dragon is supposed to be popr, so I don''t have much time to soak in the atmosphere. Instead, I go hunting for the glowing rainbow. With how she''s described, I don''t think it''ll be hard to spot her in the dark room. Just look for the shifting light.


    Yet the roomcks shifting light.


    I walk slowly through the tables, winding past all the nobles. Bumping into prostitutes as we both look for our target. Keeping to the edge, I make my way towards the stage, where dancers with even less clothing than I have on entertain the crowd.


    It takes me to about halfway through the room for me to spot the prized whore. A very pregnant dragon with long flowing hair, wings folded, tail bncing out her oversized belly, and everything shinnying and shifting colors.


    The walls absorb the light which kept me from seeing her before. The one thing that should''ve stood out was her horns. Her height makes them noticeable to everyone in the room if you look for them. I''ll have to me my age for that little oversight.


    A lower noble is talking with her, the noble''s eyes drawn to the belly, likely wondering if she would get that big after a night with her. Too bad she''ll have to find out another time.


    "Ma''am, I''ll take you for the night," I say inly. Leaving no room for the other noble to question it.


    "I was just working with this woman about that..."


    "No need, I''ll have you for the night. My wife will join uster. Show me up now."


    "Yes, my Lady," the ve forces out with a small bow. Her cor picking up the difference in the nobles in front of her. The lower noble gives me a small look before turning and going back to her table.


    The whore walks me back to her room, her backside swaying as her heels click along the ground. A true brothel whore, nine months pregnant or something, and still walking perfectly in monstrous heels.


    As expected, she leads me to the fourth floor and first door.


    The room is small but has everything one needs for a night of fucking. A bed, toys, and a whore. Oh, the lucky nobles growing up where this is epted.


    *** Alzi, in the room ***


    I''ve had plenty of nobles outrank each other to take me up, but I''ve never had it happen so easily before. Before the woman even said anything, my beautiful cor was trying to get me to bow to the scantly dressed dryad.


    If I tried her clothing on, I would be leaking milk everywhere I go, and my belly wouldn''t ept a corset. I could handle the skirt, and the small heels would be an improvement over mine. But she is gorgeous in it. Her pale green skin, soft sent of pine, and a curvy body of a powerful mage.


    "My Lady, is there anything special you would like?" I ask. "I do have an appointmentter that I have to go to for about an hour beforeing back."


    "Oh, nothing too special. I''m here to have some fun with a skilled woman in bed," she lets out, stalking up to me. One of her hands goes for my cheek, the other for my belly. You''re a tall girl. I want to see if you''re big everywhere or not."


    "I am, my Lady."


    "Prove it," she whispers into my ear. Her breasts push into my own, their soft flesh teasing me through my robe.


    I waste no time proving her right. My sash was gone in a second, followed shortly by the robe, letting me stand naked in my heels before her. Daring her to bring her flesh closer again, to feel my naked form.


    "You truly are big from head to toe. Or heels, rather. I didn''t wear heels that big, even in my prime. And what a lovely tattoo. You are making this trip worth it. Go sit on the bed and take those heels off. I take no pleasure in seeing a pregnant womanboring around in heels. But I do take pleasure in ying with them in bed."


    "Yes, my Lady," I say. My beautiful cor isn''t required to follow themand. I''m happy to relieve my feet of the silly heels and hope for a good show from the old dryad. I quickly peel off the heels and watch for what she does.


    The first thing to fall was the strip holding her bust. The bountiful bust burst forward as the string fell, her dark nipples showing for me. The corset works to support some of the weight. Not even Nakuma was as big as this woman. Just how strong is this noble?


    The skirt is next. The dryad shimmies off the small thing, bending over to show me how everything looks hanging.


    She stands up; only white underwear hides her precious part from my view. She takes a few steps to turn around and show me her backside as she once again shimmies the clothing off her waist, this time letting me see her wonderful ass and pussy.


    Fuck I want to breed this needy bitch.


    "Thisst part I need a little help with. You wouldn''t mind, right?" my client asks. Does she want her corset off or to just start fucking? I think fucking, she can take the corset off herself if she wants to.


    "I''m here to help you with your deepest desires," I say with a ragged breath. My dick showing just how much I want to fuck the powerful noble, if she was facing me.


    Getting up as fast as my unborn kids would let me I move to behind the green woman of nature. "Let me handle everything; you''ll feel perfect tonight. I promise." I whisper, pushing her forward a bit so my dick can get into her.


    The noble starts to say something, but my dick catches her off guard. I push it deep inside to prove just how big I am down there.


    I still have at least an inch of dick left when I run into her cervix with a small gasp.


    "Oh, I wasn''t ready for this," she moans out.


    I ignore the noble, focusing on how good my dick feels inside her folds. Turning things up a bit, I start up my normal activities; the extra stimtion brings the dryad to the first shivering orgasm of the night.


    With her mind in bliss, I guide her towards the wall so I can give her a proper fucking. Her practiced mind knows to put her hands against the wall and prepare for my assault. Legs spread, her breath heaving the giant breasts. I begin pounding her pretty pussy. My hips take no time to warm up with the mature client.


    We both start moaning, my hips smacking against her plump ass. Hands reach for her assets and just seep into the soft flesh. My fingers searching for her nipples to tease.


    It takes no time for me to work the woman to a second orgasm as I paint her insides white. I don''t stop, nning to keep the woman orgasming against my wall till I need to go to Yuki.


    "HARDER!" she screams out as she suddenly squirts all over my cock. Thest orgasm took all her strength from her legs. My hands were correctly ced to keep her from falling over.


    Not willing to let the dryad go yet, I carry her over to the bed. cing her head on my pillow and her wonderful ass in the air. I start up again.


    Moans and incoherent ramblingse from her, but her pussy still grips my cock, aiming to milk it dry if it was possible.


    Again and again, I fill her up with my cum as she rolls from one orgasm to the next. My hands yed with every part of the woman''s body. I even sneak a few fingers into her ass. Her moans grow as I work both holes.


    "Lotus, how are you already a mess? I can smell your nectar from the hallway," a voice says from the door.


    "Sorry, my Lady. I didn''t hear youe in," I quickly say, my cock still buried in what is most likely her wife.


    "I know, that was the goal. I was expecting the old woman to be ying with you. Not to have her knocked out silly as you use her body as you please," she says. "Now, I''ve ruined the mood a bit, and I''m looking to just have some fun. I believe you are meant to give a girl a massage. Go do that ande back. I''ll work to fix my wife so you can have two active people to fuck."


    "Thank you, my Lady," I say, hurrying out of the room. I really do want to fuck them both. That elf is beautiful, with bright blonde hair and average height. Curves are bigger than the dryad. The only thing missing from that pair was a third girl, a warrior to slot in between them. Then the night would be perfect. Maybe add in a kitsune for the soft fur and a cat for that wonderful purr they do. That subus would be great to help me keep everyone going and my mother for some real love.


    Wait is that too many girls at once?


    *** Queen ***


    "What am I going to do with you, Lotus. You didn''t even get your corset off before that girl had her way with you." I push her over to her side, cum pouring out of her used pussy. This dragon may truly get her pregnant. "My lusty tree hugger, you need to wake up."


    "Yes, my Queen," she slurs out. I give her a light p on the ass to jolt her awake.


    "Is she really that good now? I''ve never seen you that far gone."


    "Her actives are ridiculous. I finished on the spot when they started, and I don''t think I stopped. If this didn''t get me pregnant, nothing will anymore."


    "Yes, that I would agree with. Now help me strip," I say, getting off the bed.


    "Yes, please. And take off my corset. The dragon thought I asked her to fuck me when I wanted her to take it off."


    "Yes, sex ve sses will make a woman do that."


    Now naked, we cuddle in the bed, gently making out while we wait for the whore toe back and fuck us. Semen dripping out of Lotus''s pussy the entire time. How much she had inside to start with is a mystery.


    The door opening startles us both a bit. The pregnant dragon eye us both, a single desire fills her eyes. That single desire was easy to see, with herrge appendage rising at the sight of my wife and I making out in her bed. Our pussies face her, one already dripping her fluids. Then I felt a new activity, one she didn''t have thest time I was in her bed. Lust fills the air.


    I could filter it if I wanted, but we were here to fuck and pretend to try and get pregnant. There was no need to ruin or lower the mood; the ve wouldn''t dare do anything but have sex with us. Guards already hidden along the floor, it was safe to let go, to let her fill me with lust.


    My bottom half was heating up, wanting her to breed me. Needing to be filled as the pheromones assault my mind. Hard to me the dryad for being a mess if she dealt with this alone.


    "Fuck us," Imand, at least I hope it sounded like amand and not a beg.


    The ve reacts like it''s amand, moving over to us, picking my unused hole, and filling me up with her cock. I let out a low moan as her touch sends shivers up my spine. My pussy remembering the first night.


    I quickly capture the lips in front of me. Needing to not do anything stupid. While I wouldn''t mind getting pregnant, it would be best if I didn''t.


    I''m certain this breeder could give me the exact number of kids I begged for, and I''m close to begging as I feel her moving inside me. Reaching my deepest parts. A jolt of paines through each time she hits my cervix. A pain that just pushes my pleasure higher and higher.


    "FFFUUUUCCCKKK!" I force out as my first orgasm hits; I feel the whores fluids fill me and then keeping. Her dick not stopping in my sensitive pussy. Lotus even sneaks a finger into my clit. I struggle to find her lips before I start begging for kids.


    The damn throne kicking in. Always pushing me to have strong kids.


    Then yet another surprisees through; something slips into my tight ass. Not a finger or two, somethingrger. I don''t dare free my lips to protest; I just ept whatever the whore is putting in me. It could be Lotus taking advantage of me.


    I focus on a small section of my mind that hasn''t been consumed by the dick pounding my hole to search the toy drawer and pull out some butt plugs with magic. I''m not going to be the only one dealing with things in my backhole.


    Plugging the other girls, Lotus moans into my mouth as it forces her open. The prostitute epts it with ease, her pounding only getting faster and harder, trying to split me.


    Another orgasm rocks my body as more cum fills me. Lotus trapped against me ys with my tits and clit while our tongues fight. Lust driving us both insane with desire.


    ...


    I don''t know how long it''s been, her pheromones and touch driving me to pure lust. My lower half has never been this sore. Not even my wedding night after getting the crown was this bad. At some point, my plug came out, and a dick went in, letting cum leak out of both holes as the pregnant dragon cuddles me in her arms.


    Lotus wasn''t spared that fate either. She even begged for it. She also gets to hug the dragon; hard to call it a better position. The dragon is so warm and soft as she holds me tight.


    I should head home before going to bed, but we''re tired andfortable. The prostitute will heal our lower halves as we sleep; her mana control is terrible, letting so much off.


    This wasn''t too bad of an idea Lotus.

 Chapter 84 – Yuki Shares the Findings

    Chapter 84 ¨C Yuki Shares the Findings


    *** Alzi ***


    The gorgeous elf in my arms wakes me up as she stirs without a care for the two other women sharing the bed. Her naked form doing some stretches as I wake, my kids joining her in waking up as I get a flurry of little kicks.


    "Good morning dear, but do remember we have a pregnant woman in bed with us. You shouldn''t be waking her so easily," the dryad calls out, her hands firmly nted on my leaky tits.


    "Sorry, it''s been a while since I''ve had to worry about another''s pregnancy. But we have a busy day. I didn''t think we would spend the night, so we must get going," she responds. Gracefully rolled out of the bed, hands waving to straighten herself out. Hairing perfectly straight, clothing hiding her naked form but not her curves, and some heels. "Up; I don''t have the time to spend here, honey. We''ve had our fun, but I can''t ignore my work any longer." Not looking back once as the dryad stays put, refusing to let me go.


    "Fine, I''m getting up. Thank you for a wonderful night. Sorry for the early wakeup and rushed goodbye. My dear is awfully busy and strict about her work," sheforts, finally letting me go and climbing over me, her tits brushing my side, stirring a small desire. Just a small one,st night, we did plenty of fucking. Relieving my stress over Yuki still not telling me anything about what she''s found in the assassin''s guild that got her so hurt. She better share at lunch today.


    I stare at the wonderful behind of the dryad as she does the same motion to get ready. The skimpy outfit she had onst night barely covers her once again, and they walk out the door, leaving me alone.


    I don''t know why I''m having so many early mornings this pregnancy. Last one, I didn''t have a single day that the orphans didn''t have to wake me up, yet once again, I''m going to be the first into the bath.


    Without a beautiful ass to stare at, I get out of bed and head to the back stairs to go soak for a bit.


    The bath is empty, as expected; the sound of the waterfall goes along as my bare feet p against the enchanted wood as I approach the pool. I didn''t run into any orphans, so I don''t have anyone to get my back, so I just use magic to clean off and rx in the water, getting to stretch my colorful wings out in the empty bath.


    I''m half asleep floating around the pool when someone else finallyes in, giggling at the silly pregnant dragon. I give a small smile as I pull my wings in.


    "Are you new here?" I ask the lone girl.


    A small rabbit girl, herrge white ears flopping around as she walks towards the bath.


    "Yes, just joined yesterday. Mother needed some money to save my sister. I offered to work for a bit. Just got a sex ss a week ago, so here I am," she says, eyeing my form. A small blush forms.


    "Well, get used to me being naked. I''ve been here a while and long since given up on clothing covering me up. The guests are normally nice here, so you should have fun; I''ll help get your back. Always better when someone else helps out," I offer.


    "Oh, thanks. That''s what the other girls said when the Mistress was showing me around. Are you normally up this early?" she asks, slipping into the bath and turning her backside to me.


    "Oh heavens no. I''m normally thest to the bath, just had some customers who are early risers. Didn''t feel like going back to bed, so I came down here to rx a bit," I say, picking up some soap to start on her cute backside. "The pool is soothing. Good to spend a bit more time on it than you think you should. If you have the time."


    "I''ll keep that in mind. Do girls normally get pregnant here?"


    "No, do your best to not get pregnant. It''ll cost you if you want to keep her, and if problems ur, you''ll be adding to your debt. I''m a bit special, being a ve and all. Two breeder sses and life affinity make my womb a desired thing, apparently," I say, reaching her cute little white tail.


    "Ok, that is what I thought. You just seemed so, um, so ok with it, I guess? You didn''t feel embarrassed to be pregnant in the brothel," she says.


    "I''ve been pregnant most of the time here. Kind of used to the pregnancy thing. Mistress treats me a lot worse than she''ll treat you. Don''t worry about this; unless a manes in with a potion to mess with your birth control, you''ll be fine. Just don''t miss the birth control," I say, nearing the bottom of her back. "I''m all done, I should go get my clothing from my room. See you around, girl. Rx, have fun, and your ss will progress nicely here," I say, feeling up her ass a little too much for just cleaning.


    "Thank you," the flustered girl says.


    The poor thing getting tricked into selling herself. She isn''t a ve, so it''ll be fine. Hopefully, it isn''t too many years, and she can raise her ss without the pressures of this ce. Of course, she may like it here; Mistress does normally treat the girls with a ss well.


    I start the trek up the stairs and start to wonder if I should just carry my clothing with me. Normally, this walk is just annoying, but now it''s starting to feel impossible, and I''ve still got plenty to grow. Maybe Mistress will let me be on the first floor? The nobles should understand with this pregnant belly of mine. They all hear the stories if they haven''t dealt with pregnancy themselves.


    Putting that foolish thought out I continue my daunting climb.


    I''m a little out of breath as I reach my room. With little choice, I grab a robe and slip my heels on. I wrap the robe around me as I make the journey back to the first floor. The stairs start to get busy as the other girls wake up and head to the first floor.


    I sit in a chair again and wait for Mai toe down.


    Yuki is the first to show up in her beautiful robes, with gold patterns covering the soft thing. Her white tails are fluffed perfectly, thanks to me, and pretty hair pins keep the snowy white hair in a tight bun. She walks straight to me, her eyes locking with my own.


    "Come on, Alzi. Mai should be in the kitchen already," she says, offering to help me out.


    "Oh, I thought she would still be sleeping or getting a bath," I ask, taking all the help I can get to stand up.


    "No, she was hungry. A little worrying, but Esmeralda can handle that. I''ll share what I found."


    She leads me to the kitchen, actually getting food with me as well. She got here early, and I noticed she didn''t have any makeup on. We find Mai alone in the corner, devouring her food.


    Her head snaps around to look at my neck when I get near. She tracks me all the way to my seat, unblinking.


    "Mai, you ok?" I ask.


    "Hungry. Happens when your ss is about toplete level ten. I can control myself. I promise," Mai says, showing me her fangs. Her head inching closer to my neck.


    "Yuki, is it ok?" I ask. I haven''t let her drink my blood from the source yet, just from a bottle Yuki gets after the massage session when she starts running low.


    "It should be. Just be careful, Mai. I don''t want to have to hurt you."


    "I know," she says right before her fangs puncture my skin. A small shock of paines, then a bit of pleasure. I get a vague sense of Mai''s feelings.


    Her love, desire for my blood, and revenge. She takes long draws, her tongue careful to get every drop that spills from the holes her fangs made in my soft neck. The babies kick angrily as she feeds, mad one dares to take something they want.


    I rub my hand over them to try to calm them down and promise them my mana will create more blood quickly.


    She feeds on my blood for just a minute, less time than I thought she would go for.


    "Good, I''m d you can stop yourself. Feeling better?" Yuki asks.


    "Yes, it''s a lot better. Thank you, Alzi. You taste divine. Drinking from the source is a lot better than the bottle," she answers before returning to her normal food, still hungry.


    The bleeding stops once she leaves my neck; I don''t even feel the holes as I run my fingers over the bite. Is that me healing it, or do vampires just heal them? Or is it her ss?


    "Mai, why did I heal once you stopped feeding? I don''t normally heal things that fast," I ask.


    "My ss, an early passive, heals my bites. Esmeralda says it''s a normal skill to get, though if you drink too much from them, it won''t work."


    "I see, good to know you didn''t take too much. The kids were worried."


    "Haha, sorry little ones. Your mom has a lot of people to feed." she teases. A few kids seem to react badly to the jest. "Now, Yuki, I believe you have something for us. I will start with a thank you for the work, but you should''ve called it off. You almost died several times; when Nakuma left, you should''ve stopped. There''s no need to risk yourself like that for me and Alzi. We want to be with you, not have you dying for a silly bit of revenge."


    "Yes, yes, I know. Now I did find who was behind both attempts. Mai''s is a bit easier to handle, just a normal noble. I think the Queen is on to me a bit, so we''ll have to n this out carefully and take our time. I agree that this won''t go well, especially if we are to let you be a part of this Mai. Alzi, yours is a lot harder. A princess ordered your assassination," Yuki starts. "I don''t think we can do anything about it for a while. Too many risks while you''re still a ve. I''ll work something out; just give me some time."


    "That''s fine. Mai''s is more important anyway. I can''t leave here for a while anyways," I say.


    "Yes, but you know this family. Ashmark family ordered yours, Mai. The male that raped Alzi. Would love to let you get some revenge for that as well Alzi. Watch that stuck-up bitch beg for his worthless life as you cut him to pieces." Yuki''s eyes growrger as she thinks about what I would do to him. I''m not sure how far she thinks I would go, but I don''t think it would be this far. Maybe cut his dick off,ugh, then slit his throat or something quicker than what she must be imagining as her ramblings turn to a whisper. And I doubt he had anything to do with ordering the assassination. He seemed to like doing it in person. His wives were the sneaky bitches.


    "Yuki, calm down, girl. Focus on the n; we can think of the torture when we have the fuckers," Mai cuts her off.


    "Oh yes. I''ll find a way to get them all. Just give me some time. They''re probably on edge with the attack and nobles dying, so a little wait won''t hurt us," Yuki says,ing back from wherever her mind started to wander off to. "Alzi, how is this pregnancy going? You seem to be getting up early more often this time around."


    "Yes, girls are willing to wait for me toe back now. Guess most got too bored when they couldn''t make me bleed, but now they want me to fuck them more or something. The kids are a lot; the kicking took a lot to get used to. And you can see I''m quite big and have plenty of time to keep growing."


    "Mai, how are you doing with the training and early pregnancy?" Yuki continues, catching up after her busy few weeks.


    "This one feels a lot better than myst one. Less sickness and all that. Plus, knowing I''m keeping the kids makes it feel a lot better. The Silvana family is being really kind with the training. Taking it slow and answering my silly questions. I''ve got a lot better control over my speed. Hoping thest fifteen levels go quickly like these first ten."


    "Oh, that would be nice. How are you doing with waking up during the day?"


    "Nakuma did a good job training me to keep waking up during the day. So I do not have much trouble there."


    "Good, good. Sorry, I''m sure you both talked about this a lot to each other. I should be able to join you two more now. I''ll take the next steps a lot slower. I''ve still got to finish my makeup for today. See you both tomorrow," Yuki says, finishing herst bite and running off.

 Chapter 85 – Temple Hopping

    Chapter 85 ¨C Temple Hopping


    *** Isda ***


    Elora had asked me to visit the temple a while ago, but I always had something needing my attention, such as setting up our manor. There was just an endless supply of requests.


    I mean, I ran out on a princess to go to a temple when she first mentioned it and ended up running around the manor instead of the temples.


    I did take a hard look at my sses, and well, it is strange that I made it so far without running a household. I barely even helped do anything, yet I kept up with my older sister, who was always out ying some terrible beast.


    If I had only helped around the house, what would my levels be now?


    The move finally settled down, though I did have one of my maids, a cute bunny girl, go looking for the nearest temple for the Goddess of Sex. I think long, vivid dreams about getting ravaged by Alzi that end with me wetting the bed have to be from the Goddess of Sex. Yet there isn''t a temple for her anywhere.


    Anywhere may be a bit too far, but there sure isn''t one close by. I would be looking at a month''s travel at least to find one, maybe going to a different Queendom entirely. I would rather not travel that far from my wife while pregnant with way too many kids. So I decide to visit the Goddess of the Hearth. I do have a household affinity. Hopefully she can at least answer if I''m an Angel and point me to where I can go to speak to my Goddess if I am.


    I have to travel back to the Capital to find a temple for her. Her temple is likely just a room or two big. Most people give her a small shrine somewhere in their house rather than going to a temple for her. I tried the little shrine we set up but didn''t get an answer.


    If I still don''t get an answer in her temple, I think the next best is the Goddess of Fertility. There are some rumors that she''s gotten more activetely, and well, with five kids in me, I should catch her attention, and Alzi seems to have a connection with her. Breeders are well-documented, and none have had her level of sess.


    "My Lady, are you sure you don''t want to stop by and visit your parents? I''m sure your Mother would be happy to see you back," a maid calls out, the walls of the city towering over us.


    "I don''t know if I''m going to have time to visit them. I need to head back to the manor tomorrow, and I don''t know how many temples I''m going to have to visit. If the first two don''t work out, I may have to do a strange temple crawl to find out if I truly am an angel. If we finish early, I can drop by and surprise them," I say.


    The enchanted emblem on the side of the carriage gets us through the gate without the normal wait or inspection. Inside, the carriage takes us directly to the temple. The busy morning crowd splits to let through the royal carriage and its guards.


    People get out of the way of nobles as well, but unless you''re a Duchess, they take their time. Most nobles don''t actually have a right to pass them. People just do it so we don''t yell at them. Merchants are the worst; they know you can''t touch them, so they don''t like getting out of the way. But this carriage has everyone running to let us through.


    ...


    "Is this really it?" I ask the driver.


    In front of me is a building that looks like it was shoved between the two buildings. It does not have a single statue, precious metal, or gem¡ªjust a simple wooden wall and door.


    "Yes, the Goddess doesn''t care much about the appearance, just that the home is warm. At least that is what the priestesses always say," she says back.


    "Okay, it doesn''t look like they have much room, so I''ll go in alone. Nobody would dare hurt me in the temple of a Goddess, so I''ll be fine," I say, looking at the guards who were already trying to voice their displeasure about my idea. Not giving them a chance to act, I open the light door. No mana is required, which is a nice feature.


    Inside is cozy¡ªmore like a normal living room than a temple to a Goddess. The main decoration is the firece, centered in the room, and all chairs face it. A small fire dancing around in it gives the room a pleasant warmth.


    "Wee, miss. Is there something you need? Nobles don''te here often. Prefer their little shrines over this humble temple," A priestess asks from a couch. She does not even bother to look at me; she just keeps working on patching a dress. Not that I me the old human.


    "I don''t need anything special. I just came to give a prayer, and then I''ll be out of your hair. I did bring a donation, but I don''t see where I should offer it?" I say, pulling out a few coins.


    "Just throw it in the fire. Be careful with your prayers; the Goddesses aren''t always kind," she says, still refusing to look at her visitor.


    I throw the coins in as she says, and the fire engulfs the coins as they fall inside. I pick the closest chair and start my prayer. I start with asking for a simple blessing for my new home, might as well while I''m inside her domain, before asking about being an angel. As soon as I think of the word angel, I find myself in a new room.


    This one has a muchrger fire roaring in the firece. Blue mes lick the walls, yet the room isfortable¡ªalmost toofortable¡ªas my head starts to feel heavy. Forcing my eyes open, I take a look at the rest of the room.


    Wooden walls, long worn couches, a bookshelf filled with ancient books. The spines carry letters I''ve never seen before.


    A single window lets me see outside to the forest the building must be in.


    "A daring girling up to the wrong Goddess asking strange questions,"es from a faceless woman.


    "Goddess," I stutter out.


    "Yes, yes. Who else would pull you up here? Now, you''re lucky I''m a nice one or you would be in a world of trouble. Your n of temple hopping was a terrible one. You would be a lot more likely to get captured than find out who your patron Goddess is. You must''ve gotten a hint over which of us it is, right?" she says, lying down on one of the worn couches. A small te of cookies appears on a coffee table before me.


    I pick one up and bite in. The warmth fills me with love.


    "A trusting girl you are. Though I suppose you have little to lose being in my domain already. So little angel. Tell me, what signs have you had so far?" The faceless Goddess asks.


    "I had a vivid and recurring dream of a woman having rough sex with me," I answer bluntly.


    "Rough sex? That is how you describe that dream. Would hate to see what you call torture. But yes, that is the sign you were given. So what makes you think I would send that sign to you?"


    "I don''t really think you did. I just don''t have a temple near me for the Goddess of sex, and she didn''t answer my normal prayers. My sses seem toe from you, so I picked you. The n was the Goddess of Fertility next."


    "Good, good. Worried you would be like the dragon that gave you your kids. I do have some connection with you, but just a faint one. Your sses are going to be more lewd after this one. I made a little deal with your Goddess for the first ss. Help that silly dragon out when shees to you. She''ll need it. Now, since youck the temple to get to the right spot, you''ll need to go to the Goddess of Fertility. Sex has been ignoring me for a while, so I''m not going to help her here when you can still easily get where you''re going without it. But please do finish the cookies first. I haven''t had someone new to share them with in a while."


    "Thank you, Goddess. They taste perfect," I say.


    "Thank you. A home should be a ce where all can be happy. Where a familyes together. Work for that, dear. Your family has a lot to struggle against. Don''t let your home crumble under the stress," she warns.


    "Thank you for your guidance, Goddess. I''m sorry for not visiting you earlier," I say with a bow.


    The Goddess hasn''t moved since lying down on the couch, her dress showing off her perfect figure as the faceless head points to me. Watching me eat the cookies.


    "Don''t worry. I hear the prayers from your little shrines. I can''t pull you up here from them, but I can react to the prayers. I''m not picky about the temples; I''m more than happy to have a spot in happy houses. Now go to the Goddess of Fertility and be careful. She''s a little pissed right now, but she''ll help you."


    I return to the first room. The warmth from the cookies still fills my heart.


    "Lucky girl. Do you know where you''re going now?" the old Priestess asks, not looking up from her work.


    "Yes, Priestess. Thank you for the warning, even if I ignored it."


    "Haha, I knew you were safe; otherwise, I would''ve said more. Congrattions on the family, and thank you for the visit," she says, her hands pulling up a new dress to patch.


    "Thank you. I''ll be heading out now," I say, moving from the chair.


    Outside, the guards were on either side of the door. Their bodies rx as I step into view.


    "I was fine. Now, off to the Fertility temple."


    ...


    Now, this is a normal temple. Oversized statues, some gems, and precious metals open to the elements. Needing to use a bit of mana to open the stupid door. Pew after pew, surrounded by paintings of the Goddess and a number of priestesses wandering about. One even came up to greet me.


    It''s not homely like the previous one, but definitely a temple.


    "My Lady, is there something you need? Do you want the count and sexes?" the Priestess asks.


    "No, I''ll just give a little prayer here and be on my way. Thank you for the offer. I have a good idea of the count and the sex that can be found after thebor. I want a little bit of surprise when theye, you know," I answer back, heading to an empty pew. Most are empty; just a few in the front are filled with families and a few pregnant women.


    I hardly start my prayer before I''m in a new hall. Pews all face a stone table with ominous pirs on each corner. A stained ss window covers the back wall, showing the Pregnant Fertility Goddess. The other three walls are filled to the brim of her stories, and not a single door. Shit, the Goddess didn''t sell me out, right?


    "Tell me, angel. Why do you carry the kids of my champion?" booms through the prison.


    "I didn''t know she was your champion. My dreams showed me her, and I found her. I asked, and she gave. I meant no offense," I cry out, bowing my head and working into a kneel. "Please don''t put me on that b."


    "Do you have her?" The voice continued to shake the room.


    "No, she''s a ve. I didn''t think of getting her. I don''t have the money or power to get her."


    "Hmph, fine. You aren''t to tell your Goddess of the Father or what I told you to here. You don''t need to lie or avoid it; just don''t offer it up for free. Promise me this, and I''ll let you leave," she demands.


    "Please, I don''t have a temple to reach my Goddess. I won''t share what we talked about, but I need to visit her. God..."


    "Pleading with a Goddess. Lower angels are always funny in the way they act. You''re lucky a friend said I would help you."


    This time, I felt my body getting pushed through a tube, spinning around before finding myself in yet another hall. I''m still kneeling. I take a look at the new room and see this one filled with contraptions I would never dare touch with anyone but Alzi. Even now, alone, I feel scared. These feel much worse than that b I sawst. The positions these force the unlucky girl into are humiliating and likely painful.


    "Finally, you make it to me. I''ve heard your prayers and thought you would be here a while ago. Oh, perfect, you little slut. Five kids the first time around is perfect,"es a sultry voice right into my soul. Soft hand wrapping my shoulder, soft flesh pressing into my back as I kneel. "Keep this up, my little angel, and you may just earn a spot in my temple here."


    "My Goddess, I''m really an angel?"


    "Yes, dear. You. Are. My. Angel. Made to fuck that dragon over and over. Give me kids, fill a house with them. Pop them out and have her put new ones in the same hour if you can. Just make sure the dragon doesn''t get near a Fertility temple."


    Themand still strikes at my soul, my very being shaping to let hermand in. To make hermand my desires.


    "YYeess, yes, My Goddess," I let out, shaking. Maybe I should''ve hid from her.


    "Oh, don''t think that. You''ll be rewarded; make that dragon need you, love you, worship you. That is your true mission. See, that didn''t change you one bit. I just gave you a little reshaping to help you. I promise I won''t do it anymore. You''ve lived without me for too long to ept more changes. Don''t worry, you''ll put those brothel whores to shame soon. Oh, your next sses are going to be so much fun."


    "Please, My Goddess. I don''t want that. I want to help my family. I ii. Please, let me raise these kids," I cry out.


    She pushes me onto my back, letting me see the face of a Goddess for the first time.


    Pretty. Perfect.


    "My angel. I would never take your kids away. They are yours. Raise them. Love them. That is fine. Your sses will keep you helping your family. You''ll just be pregnant for a while, dear. But, if you would rather, you can bring the dragon to my temple. I don''t know why you would go to the Hearth or Fertility Goddess over my temple. But that is an option."


    "There aren''t any temples near me." I whimper out. Eyes tracing the perfect face before me. Oh, that golden hair hanging over me. Fu...


    "Oh, then find where my temple used to be and pray to me there. I''ll fix the whole no temple thing fast. The city may not like it, but they''ll figure out they need to be quiet quickly. Now, you need to leave before you lose your mind."


    I snap back to the towering prison. A faceless goddess standing over me now. A small bump showing in her dress.


    "Now. What should I do with you?"

 Chapter 86 – Baiting out the Crazy Kitsune

    Chapter 86 ¨C Baiting out the Crazy Kitsune


    "Now, what should I do with you," the faceless Goddess says. "Thatmand just won''t do for me, you see."


    "Whatever you please, Goddess," I cry out, my body shaking, remembering the terrifying alter in the room.


    "Yes, yes. I''m d you know what I can do. But I still don''t know what to do. My champion liked that night and enjoyed giving you those little girls," she says, ruining what little surprise I had. "I''ve had a lot of practice with naughty angels. Do I need to teach you a lesson?"


    "No, I promise. I''ll..."


    "Quiet. You can''t promise me a thing as you are. No, you''ll have to be brought into my folds a bit. You should''ve gone to a smaller temple," the Goddess says, her dress hinting at a part I didn''t think Goddesses normally have. "Up, lower angel of sex."


    I do as I''m told. The Goddess disappears from the room, and her angels take over. They fill the perimeter, staring into my soul.


    "Alter," theymand together.


    I don''t have a choice. My feet shakily carry me towards the stone b. With each step, I feel my legs try to give out, but the magic of the realm keeps me up and moving.


    Iy down on the cold b, ready to be humiliated.


    "Now, you''re lucky I don''t need to do much to you. Just make it so you ignore themand to keep Alzi from my temples. I won''t let you keep my champion from me," the Goddess echoes through the giant hall. Chains shoot out from the four pirs and spread my arms and legs out wide, pinning me in ce.


    A chant fills the room from the angels.


    Then, another beautiful face fills my vision before my soul starts to split. At least, that is what the pain feels like.


    I scream out, my vision going red and ck before fadingpletely.


    I wake up in a small room, a Priestess sitting in a chair off to the side. The bed soaked in what should be my sweat.


    "Sorry, I didn''t know what you were getting into," the priestess says. "My Goddess warned me you would need help, but now about what. She left you a message. If you are ready for it."


    "I guess," I say. My body feels strange. Like I have something extra inside me.


    "Stop Alzi from meeting with me, and you will lose the kids. Your family will miss the joys of children''sughter for eternity."


    "Stupid princess," I mumble. I just had to find my Goddess. I could''ve been happy just fucking Alzi and setting up my house. "Can I rest here for a bit?"


    "Yes, just ring the bell, and a priestess wille out to help you," she says, leaving the room to give me some privacy.


    I dare another prayer to the Goddess. Hoping to get more rification on what she did to me.


    ''Removed amand''es screaming into my head.


    I don''t believe you. I have something I shouldn''t inside me.


    I plead for a few more minutes, but she refuses to answer again. I give up, slowly get to my feet, and head out to my carriage.


    The second I''m outside, a maid helps me to the carriage, fretting over my fatigue.


    "Take me home. I''m too tired to handle my Mother," I say before falling asleep in the carriage.


    *** Yuki, a Few days after talking with Alzi and Mai ***


    Nakuma still hasn''teback. I catch glimpses of her illusion magic around now that I''m not worried about the assassin''s guild and Alzi. I''ve been trying to get her to show herself, staying alone in my room, venturing out to my house for a bit, and even wandering around the city.


    Yet she won''t show herself to me.


    I''ve only said nice things about her and how I miss her. Sorry about the whole fight.


    Myst idea now is to head out to the forest for a bit. Maybe Nakuma wants nobody around. A little scary based on her past behavior, but I''m willing to give her a chance. Worst case, I''ll just ept what she does, then ask Mother to have someonee pick her up. I''ll have to figure out a partner mage if that happens, but as it is right now, I would need to do that anyway. I doubt anyone else from the realm is excited to help me out.


    Picking my own schedule has been nice, as it ensures I don''t have to go far or have appointments thatst all day. The Mistress isn''t happy that I''m bringing in less money, but it''s really her fault for selling what should be mine.


    The capital is only willing to cut the forest back so far; dryads are a scary bunch when pissed off. The Goddess of Nature is more than willing to lend them a hand by sending out the monsters that lurk under the ancient branches in the center of the forest.


    So, the edges are all young trees that get nted for a source of wood without going too deep. They also cut small paths for the roads, but I''ve moved away from those to keep myself as isted as possible. If Nakuma doesn''t show up here, then she really is just looking for a perfect moment to kidnap me or something.


    I spot a clearing up ahead, a small pocket of sunshine in the dark forest.


    Heading there, I start up my search again, hoping this venture won''t be useless.


    The fresh air is nice. The city isn''t dirty, but there are too many people grouped up, and noise. Cities can''tpletely remove the smells people make, no matter how much mana you throw at it. Armies are much worse; they don''t like wasting the mana cleaning out smells with the ever-looming threat of a fight.


    Near the center of the clearing is a small t rock, just big enough to befortable to sit on. I decided to wait there for a bit, enjoying the sounds and smells of the forest, the light peeking through the tall canopy.


    I don''t wait long on that little rock. The elusive girl finally shows up at the edge of the clearing in front of me. Her tails swayed cautiously behind her. My ears turned straight forward, eyes boring into me.


    "Hello, Nakuma. I think you''ve heard this a few times now but I should say it to you directly. Sorry. Alzi is my first love, and I wanted to give her my firsts. I did that so I could sleep with you, so I didn''t have to ask if your hands would be honest. I should''ve made that clear before and why I was doing what I was doing. Sorry to hurt you. I''m happy you didn''t leave. I want you around to be with me. But I need you to know that I love Alzi more," I say to her. Getting up from the small rock, my arms stretch out to wee her back with a hug if she wants it.


    Still, Nakuma just stands there, body halfway between attacking and running. I wait patiently for her to act. Hoping she drops her attack and just rushes me for a hug.


    She lets out a soft sigh before walking to me. Her tails still swaying, ready to help her bolt out of here. I go to pull her into a hug but find my cheek stinging instead. A smack rang out into the clearing as I stumbled back in surprise.


    "WHY DID YOU ATTACK THEM! YOU WOULD BE DEAD RIGHT NOW IF IT WAS ANYONE OTHER THAN YOUR SISTER THERE!" she screams out, hands up for another smack. I do nothing to block it. My face stings from the p, but I say nothing. I had to do the attack even if it was stupid. I won''t let others attack my lovers; a Princess can''t let that stand and still hold their title. But it was stupid to do and gave me nothing to respond with.


    Nakuma''s hand raises again, but this one brings me in for a kiss instead. The other hand finds my ass and tails.


    This I can respond to, my hands finding her plump ass tongues fighting between our mouths.


    She pushes me down, making me break contact and worry about the rock I was sitting on earlier. Instead, I find the forest ran away from us. t on the ground now, I go back to focusing on the crazy girl. I''ll worry about her isting us this muchter.


    Nakuma doesn''t wait forter to strip me, her magic taking all my clothing off in an instant. Her clothing goes the next instant. My skin rubbing against hers, breasts against breasts, legs on legs, and my stomach feeling something I know she doesn''t have.


    A little bit of spit keeps our mouths connected as I lean back to ask about the extra appendage pushed against my abs right now. "Nakuma, what potion did you drink for this? I still can''t get pregnant. Alzi..."


    "Shh, don''t worry about it," is all she says before a little ball ends up between my teeth. Shit, she''s still crazy.


    Nakuma starts kneeling over me, letting me check the extra appendage. I find one a little smaller than Alzi''s dick. It looks real, but something is off about it. Just a feel. Maybe it fully works. The potions are rare, extremely rare. Once a century or so, a potion that can make a working penis for a short time appears. It rarely gets anyone pregnant. The Goddess of Fertility doesn''t like them. So I should be safe even if she got her hands on one.


    She waits for me to rx so she can spread my legs. I can always get an abortion, I think as I let her open my legs.


    Nakuma doesn''t go in immediately; she takes her time getting inside my precious spot. Teasing my slit with her fake dick. Precum dripped out of it, soaking my waist. Her massive jugs hanging over me, begging to be groped. I answer the wordless begs, my fingers finding her plump nipples and pulling. Her mouth opens to let out a beautiful moan. Her hands attack my own breasts, yet she keeps teasing my slit.


    My waist was soaked from her precum and my own fluids, practically begging for her to slip deep into me. Even my hips try to get the tease inside, really my entire body except my mouth. I refuse to vocally beg; my needy moans are as close as I wille to that. Alzi will be the only girl to get me to beg for her cock.


    Then the wrong thinges, my hands get bound together and forced over my head.


    With a burst of mana, I free my hands and find Nakuma''s throat.


    "I TOLD YOU AFTER I''M WITH ALZI, YOU COULD TIE ME UP. I''M NOT MARRIED TO ALZI YET!" I would love to pin this bitch against a tree, but all of those seem to be a mile away. I settle with pinning her to the ground. "DO YOU LOVE ME?"


    "Yes," she spits out.


    "THEN LISTEN TO WHAT I WANT! I''M WILLING TO FUCK YOU, BUT I WILL NEVER BE YOURS ALONE. YOU WILL BE IN MY HAREM. I''M ON TOP. THE PRINCESS. ALZI IS FIRST IN MY HEART. IF YOU CAN''T HANDLE THAT THEN YOU NEED TO LEAVE."


    "I''ve loved you forever, always. Why is some ve before me? What is so special about that whore! YOU SHOULD BE WITH ME!"


    "She didn''t torture me. She didn''t make me hate her. She made me love her; you tricked me into caring about you and just recently gave me a reason to love you. You''ve been so good recently. Why can''t you ept I don''t love you like you love me?"


    "I didn''t mean to hurt you. I just liked you. It could be us. I''ve worked hard. With my sses, you can take over for your Mother with just me by your side. We can go off the fight and get our levels. At some point, we can visit that whore and get pregnant. Come back and take over. We don''t need her."


    "I need her. I care about her. I don''t want to be pregnant from her just once. I want her kids over and over. I want her to care for mine. I want to make a big happy family with her. I don''t care about taking over for Mother. I want Alzi. So tell me. Can you ce nice with her, or are you going to be a constant threat?"


    "Fuck you."


    "Yes or no."


    "..."


    "Nakuma, I need an answer, and you need to stick to it. Once you break from it, we are done. I''m not going to live scared of what you''ll do," I say.


    "Fine. I''ll be good. But..."


    "Once I marry Alzi, we can talk about anything special you want. For now, we can act as lovers, normal, boring, simple sex. No bondage and no surprises. Now lose the dick," I demand. I loosen my grip but wait for the fake dick to disappear before I let gopletely.


    "Please," she begs.


    "No, lose it. You''ll be getting fucked now. You can try again next time."


    She frowns, but the dildo disappears. Guess she didn''t find a potion to give her a temporary cock. With it gone I put my own one and let her neck go free. A few bruises circle her neck, a good reminder of who she is to listen to. Still incredibly horny, I waste no time pushing into her slit, feeling a little blooding.


    "Where are you waiting for me?" I ask, forcing myself deeper.


    "Yes, we were meant to lose it together!" she moans out, loving the pain.


    "No, you were meant to lose yours to me. Beg your lover to pound your bratty pussy."


    "Please, Yuki. Fuck me. I''ve wanted you forever. I need you fuck me. fuck me. FUCK ME!" she begs.


    I don''t care what she says; I just start rocking my hips, giving her all nine inches of the dildo. Stretching the virgin pussy out. Tearsing from the colorful kitsune''s eyes. But all she does is keep begging for me to go harder between her lewd moans.


    Over and over, I m her cervix, hands twisting her nipples.


    I said normal sex, but if this masochist is going to get wet from pain, I''ll happily put her in her ce.


    Testing her limits, I give her a p, and she just begs for more. I bend over, take a nipple in my mouth, and bite. Drawing a little blood and body-shaking orgasm from Nakuma. A few secondster and her tight pussy brings me to climax with her.


    I dare topletely break my own rule and tie her up. She epts the bondage with lustful begs. I put her on all fours and start pounding her needy virgin hole.


    ...


    It must''ve been at least an hour of fucking that pussy, biting her puffy nipples, and orgasm after orgasm before we tired out. My body copses on top of the sweaty kitsune. Her hands wrap me up in a soft hug.


    "Send us home," I tell her.


    "Too far. We need to walk."


    "Are you able to?"


    "No."


    "I''ll carry you," I say, pulling out of her. A quick spell to get us somewhat clean and free her of the bondage before putting clothing on and picking up the sore Nakuma.


    "Thank you. I''m sorry, Yuki. I shouldn''t have left you. I was mad, but you haven''t changed your position. I just thought you saw how helpful I was and would give up on Alzi. I love you," she whispers into my ear.


    "I love you, Nakuma. Just there''s a lot of pain around you still. It was rough as a kid with you."


    "Sorry," she lets out. Falling asleep in my arms.


    Looks like I''m walking all the way back.

 Chapter 87 – Party at the Brothel

    Chapter 87 ¨C Party at the Brothel


    *** Alzi, day of the brothel party ***


    The main lounge was booked for the birthday party today. We don''t get these often, but they''re a lot of fun. One of the girls, normally me, is the main entertainment of the night. Getting to walk around naked and basically have sex all night with whoever.


    Being in arge group with everyone watching gets rid of the more taboo sex, like extreme bondage, torture, and drawing blood. Making it all pleasurable. I can even initiate with girls, though I do need to get permission to prate them. My first party after I got my breeder ss had almost all the girls get pregnant I heard.


    Like normal, an orphan had to wake me up this morning. I didn''t bother with clothing, even for lunch. The kitchen staff knew about the party, so they didn''t even say anything or give me mean stares!


    It''s just a few minutes until the part starts now, and I''m sitting on the edge of the stage, one hand resting on my belly, the other holding me up as I lean back a bit. My feet are swinging with anticipation.


    The lounge doesn''t have too many changes for the party. All thep dance rooms are avable, now fitted with beds, for those who want some privacy. The tables in the center have been removed to make a dance floor. Guests aren''t allowed on the stage; we have had problems in the past with drunks falling off it.


    Finally, Mistress walks in with the birthday girl and her eight wives. The birthday girl was a beautiful dark elf. Tall, just a few inches shorter than me, toned body of a mage. Her dark hair is tied in a high ponytail, reaching her mid-back. Skimpy bright pink dress hugging her figure, ring out at the waist. Gold five-inch heels make her a few inches taller than me. I don''t even have shoes on topete with her.


    "Whitearrow family, wee. These elven girls on the stage will be the servers and entertainment for tonight. I will be in the lobby if you need anything they can''t help you with," Mistress announces, making a big show of the brothel girls behind me. "Enjoy your time. These are some of the best in the city. The famous one in the middle is a bit dangerous for your wombs but a thrill to y with. Remember, they all can say no. I don''t want to throw anyone out of your birthday party, so make sure your guests know this and follow it. It''s best when everyone is having fun."


    "Of course, it would be a shame to lose any of these girls," the dark elf says, licking her lips as she stares at my erect cock pushing against my belly.


    "I''m d you agree. Thank you for allowing us to make this birthday extra special." With a small bow, Mistress walks out.


    I hop down and walk over to greet the birthday family. All nine heads follow me as I cross the room, their eyes wandering over every inch of my naked pregnant body. I make sure to give them a good show, swaying my hips, and my breasts jiggle with every step. Tail swirling behind me.


    Most of the wives are various elves, though there is a dryad and, for the first time I''ve seen, a well-endowed catkin. I''ll need to get Mai and her in a private roomter.


    Stopping in front of the family, I do my best to bow in my condition. "As the Mistress said, we are at your service. Could we get you any drinks or food while we wait for the guest to arrive?" I ask.


    "I think our guests would love to see Velga drinking from the tap as they walk in. The guest should being in soon," a high elf wife teased.


    "I wouldn''t mind. But all the rumors hint she can serve three at once. So, Llorva, you''ll need to join. And we can''t deny our kitty her milk."


    "That would be perfect, so start. Come on, present yourself at this table, and let us start the party," the catkin says, pulling out chairs so I can sit and they can drink.


    "I would love to," I say. I get up on the table, letting my legs hang off the side; a girl goes for each tit and one on my cock. Each guest that walks in should get a great view of the birthday girl milking my cock.


    The nobles each start to work their piece of me. The cat and high elf immediately get my milk, and the dark elf has a bit of work to do before she gets her drink. She seems happy to wait, slowly working her tongue over my shaft, hands gently cupping my balls. The other two greedily suck my nipples, each resting a hand on my pregnant belly, feeling as the kids kick.


    I hear some ss clink around, so the other wives must have gotten more traditional drinks to start.


    The dark elf stops teasing my cock and wraps her perfect lips around my cock. Still moving slowly, she works more and more into her mouth and then down her throat.


    The three wives work me up to a low moan, feasting on my fluids when the doors open to wee in the guests. They stream in, all chattering about the birthday girl having a whore on her back already.


    The elf is so close to having my entire shaft down her throat, and damn does it feel amazing. Her patience waning, she starts speeding up. My moans came out faster from the extra stimtion. She even moves a hand to my soaking slit to find my clit. A thumb rubs it, drawing out a needy moan from me.


    The crowd starts cheering her on.


    "Now, Alzi, stop teasing the birthday girl. Any normal man would be drained dry by now. Give the noble her drink; you''ll have plenty of chances to have your dick sucked tonight," Mai says, running a hand through my hair.


    "Yes, Mai. Sorry, it felt too good," I moan out, letting the noble have her drink, pouring it directly into her stomach. She takes the ropes of cum easily, her thumb still working my clit. Once my cum stops pouring out, the three girls get off me.


    "Fuck, your control is amazing. Semen is even better. But for making me work so hard, you''ll be spending the next hour or so as our cow," she deres to the cheering guest. "Drink up, girls; all three taps on the pregnant cow taste divine." I''m not happy to be called a cow, but I''m d to have girl after girl sucking my cock and relieving the pressure from my tits.


    The guests waste no time getting their drink, a girltching onto each source immediately. Sucking, pinching, and rubbing me all over as they get their drinks. I don''t hold back on my orgasms, so the girls on my cock don''t have to wait long to get their fill.


    For the next two hours, I''m just a moaning mess riding orgasm to orgasm. Someone always working my fluids out. Even the brothel girls got a taste, Maiing back for seconds. Thest girl works my cum out of my cock and onto her face, letting her friends lick it clean. Then, I have to work the blood back into my limp legs before I can stand.


    The party was getting lively as the guest started getting more traditional drinks after they had their whore milk. Groups started to strip down, groping anyone who passed them as they kissed their lovers. Nobody is naked yet, but some are getting close.


    With my freedom, I go to the kitchen to bring out the first course, counting on the others to get the drunk nobles to their tables.


    The first course is hardly anything fancy¡ªjust a soup. After that is a sd, then the main course¡ªsome animal or monster roasted up. Then we have the giant cake to serve.


    During the first portion and through the dinner, the brothel girls and I just y as servers. We have forty meals to deliver, also help to clean off dishes, and keep all the wine sses full. Not enough time to give a sexy show besides my naked form walking around serving the birthday girl''s family.


    As the nobles finish their cake, they start to congregate on the dance floor. The best part about these parties is the bolder nobles. Stripping to join me in being naked, even taking the liberty to strip their friends down.


    A few girls started dinner with their breasts already out, and now they''re getting naked. Their eyes hungrily follow the brothel girls, waiting for us to be done with our serving duties. The girls around grope their naked forms, building up the confidence to join them.


    The birthday family is thest to finish; with the dark elf signaling she''s done, I pick up thest of the dishes and head to the kitchen. On my way back I find the birthday family surrounds me and leads me to the center of the dance floor. The horny naked woman cheers when I get to the middle of them. They force me to the ground and onto all fours. My head was brought to a wet pussy, and my backside was filled with a strapon.


    The only way forward was to please the horny nobles; well, I could ask them to stop, but why would I do that?


    The girls are relentless behind me, driving me to orgasm after orgasm as I don''t hold back. Painting the floor white with my cum. Only empty for a few minutes before a new strapon was fucking me. My breasts flopping and leaking milk from the thrusts. My belly and floor were soaked from my cum and milk sshing around.


    In front, I had an endless supply of pussies to please. I was only given a few seconds to breath before a new pussy was pressed against my lips after I satisfied the previous girl.


    Each girl required multiple orgasms before she was willing to give up her spot. I had my erotic touch maxed out to help them along, but my aura had to be turned off, or every girl, including the musicians that had walked in at some point, would be leaving pregnant with my child.


    I''m not sure how long it was, but they flipped me onto my back, opening up my dick for girls to ride if they preferred. And many girls preferred that, ride after ride. Many try to jump off just as I start to cum. A useless measure, my dick was filthy with my cum, and I was basically pouring it out constantly from all the sex.


    While they rode my cock they would shove dildos in my to keep my holes in use. My hands were also free to service any pussies that wanted to warm up before having a turn on my face or cock. My sses work overtime to keep me sane from all the orgasms and balls working hard to produce enough semen for each orgasm.


    I think I serviced the entire party by the time I was allowed up. I have to use magic to clean all the fluids from my body and the floor. I take a good look around me and see most of the girls have at least their dresses pulled down, freeing their wonderful breasts. A good portion had no dress on.


    A beautiful sight.


    Needing a break from sex, I move to the edge and walk around. Checking out all the beautiful bodies, even sneaking a peak at the girls having some private time.


    I do a fewps when I spot Maiing out of a private room reminding me of a goal I had.

 Chapter 88 – Finishing the Party with a Public Show

    Chapter 88 ¨C Finishing the Party with a Public Show


    I head over to intercept Mai before she gets lost in the crowd.


    "Mai, I''ve got a fun threesome idea if you''ve got the energy," I ask her. Please go along with it, Mai. You two together would look so perfect. A small and big kitty purring under my touch.


    "I have a guess of what you want," she says. Her eyes narrow as she looks at my horny form. "Sigh, fine. Let''s go find the other kitty. I have to admit she''s pretty."


    I give her a quick hug before speeding off to find the wife. I had noticed her sitting down earlier, so I knew where she was. I hope she isn''t too tired.


    I keep to the edge so we don''t get dragged into the middle. I don''t need to get fucked like that again tonight. It doesn''t take us long to spot the other cat.


    She''s still sitting at the table drinking some wine alone. Her dress is pulled down, letting her beautiful mounds free. She looks rxed as she stares into the mess of bodies on the dance floor.


    "Hello, my Lady. We were wondering if you would like a bit of private fun before the final show?" I ask.


    She takes a second to look over, her eyes catching on the smaller cat I brought along. "Bold, don''t you think? Coming up to me with another cat. Showing off your kink a bit, dragon. You''re lucky I''m an open girl. Show the way," she says. She takes her time rising from the chair. Once she''s up I lead my kitties to the nearest room before they can change their minds.


    Mai is already naked, so I just need to help the Lady out of her dress. As she gracefully steps out of her dress, I see she has nothing underneath it, making it three girls naked in this room now. I pull her into a deep kiss, my tail pulling in Mai as well so I can hug both their bodies. I let out a bit of my aura and let my erotic touch heat up their bodies.


    I have to deep desires to fill with these two. Have them on all fours next to each other, tails swaying as I choose which one to fuck. And have them spitroast me. Have them plug me up and just use my body between them.


    I''ll start with the spitroast and let them have fun so I can convince them to get side by side. Plus, my aura should have them more, uh, well, easier to convince by then.


    Mai hastched firmly onto one of my nipples and is happily drinking my milk. As I continue to taste the noble''s fine lips, I decide to gamble again. I move my hands carefully over each kitty''s ass and right to the base of their tails. Mai lets me y with it, just giving my nipple a little bite. The noblewoman stops the kiss for a second before going back to eating my lips.


    We continue like this, my hands running along their tails and ass while our mouths work for a few more minutes.


    I break us up so I can propose the next position, but the Lady takes control.


    "Get on the bed, you pregnant whore," she teases, rubbing my belly. I waste no time following her instructions.


    "Yes, like that. d we both agree on what to do next. Come kitty, time to use this bold dragon''s holes."


    I''m facing away from them, so I can''t tell exactly what they are doing, but the rooms only have strapons and dildos in the corner. I just won''t know the sizes until they plunge them into me.


    Soon, I feel someone else get behind me. I fight the urge to check who it is as I''m greeted with the tip of a dildo teasing my lower lips. Hands spread my ass open.


    Are they going to use those two holes? They aren''t positioned right to do that, but magic is a strange thing.


    "You know slut, beastkin normally only pair up together within their own tribe. I would never let another catkin into the harem unless it was a man. Can''t be picky there," Fuck, this noble is still teasing me. "The one exception is when a strong dragon is around. Something about beastkin makes it so we can''t ignore a dragon, especially when they want to mate." And with that, she finally thrust inside, splitting mybia wide as it epts therge dildo.


    She pounds me with a steady rhythm while I wonder what Mai is doing.


    "Fuck, why is this pregnant pussy so good. Kitty get over here; this bitch needs another dick in her," the noble calls out. Yes, perfect, this noble knows exactly what I want. Mai quickly appears in front of me and unceremoniously shoves her own strapon down my open throat.


    The cats use my holes with little care for the pregnant dragon in the middle. The monster sizes stretch me out. Mai makes it all the way to my stomach as the noble rams my cervix with each powerful thrust. A chorus of moans escapes their lips, the pping of skin joining them to fill the room. My aura continues to force out their desire to fuck me. With each passing second, the three of us work closer to the climax.


    I carefully work my touch to help us all climax together. The noble going first with a loud purr and jamming the dildo as deep as possible in me. Mai goes next, burying hers deep inside as well. And with dildos buried deep down my throat and pussy I have a body-shaking orgasm. My seed spraying onto my bulging belly and the bed.


    The girls extract their dildos and give me an expecting stare, letting the abused dragon pick the next position. We still have the main event to get to, so I stop my aura before we get lost in each other''s bodies.


    "I want to fuck the kitties side by side," I say. I would love them on all fours, but I give them room to pick a morefortable position if they would prefer.


    The noble gives my ass a p as she passes me. "Dragons truly are greedy. You want to get me pregnant. You''re the one who got this kitty pregnant already, aren''t you?" she pushes Mai onto her back and then joins her. Their inside legs cross as they spread them, showing off the giant dildos that were just inside me. The noble uses a bit of magic to make them disappear, letting me see the pretty pussies underneath. Then pulls Mai into a kiss as I line up my cock with the noble''s pussy. She had just given me permission to get her pregnant; best not waste it.


    The kitties keep kissing as I fuck the noble. Her giant mounds jiggling with each thrust. Her tight pussy gripping my dick as it moves inside her. I keep my erotic touch going to pull her into a quick climax. Her body shakes as I paint her insides white, a little extra mana going inside as well to make sure she gets pregnant.


    My beautiful cor gives a little buzz to warn me that the final event is starting soon. So, I have to quickly switch over to Mai.


    I keep my touch going, my hands ying with her small but growing breasts to help her move to an even faster orgasm. I get another buzz as I finish inside Mai.


    "I''m sorry for rushing the end. Thest game is about to start, and I need to go out there for it," I say.


    "Oh, no worries. That was the deepest orgasm I''ve had. Can''tin about a fast finish when I was the one finishing quickly," the noble replies, getting up. I help her back into her dress and we all walk out together.


    "Oh, Ko, there you are. Getting a head start on the game, I see. Come on," the birthday girl calls out when she sees us leaving the room. I wasn''t actually told what the final game was, just that I would be a part of it.


    We walk to the center of the room and find all her wives naked and on all fours. A beautiful sight. A few of the brothel girls help Ko out of her dress and into ce as the birthday girl exins the rules.


    "This morning, me and my wives took a fertility potion." Well, shit, Ko, sorry about your belly. "My wives didn''t know about it, and I know a few have already sat on the brothel''s resident dragon. Those girls have a red blindfold on." I take a quick peek and find three girls, and Ko has a red blindfold on.


    "I''m going to join my wives, and we''ll all get fucked by the brothel girls, and two more of us will get lucky and have the dragon''s kids." Well, I like this game. Just wish there were a few more rounds. However, that would mean all of them to walk away pregnant, so the blindfolds would be kind of useless.


    Mai walks over to the dark elf, puts a ck blindfold over her eyes, and helps her out of the skimpy dress. Next is just lining her up in the middle of her wives.


    Six of these girls are walking away with my kids, and I get to choose thest two. I need to give a present to the birthday girl, so the dark elf is one. But who should the other be? I peek at the high elf but she has a red blindfold on already. The other girl to draw my attention is the Dryad. Her blindfold is ck, and something is calling me to fuck her.


    "Girls, pick who you want to fuck," I call out as I head over to the dark elf. Each of the brothel girls has a strapon that mimics my cock.


    I get a firm grip on the elven''s broad hips and thrust inside. I ravage her, going in deep and fast. I use my entire length to please the mage.


    A ring issue with this game pops up. The dark elf is moaning like amon whore while the others are still getting warmed up. I could go slower, but I can tell the guests want to see the girls get ravaged, and the elf definitely wants it rough. Her ass ms back each time I pull out. So I just give them a show.


    My dick reaches the deepest reaches of the blind elf. Her furious movements bring her to the first orgasm of the final game. I don''t stop keeping her orgasm going as her wives start to feel it themselves.


    Off to my right, I hear one moan out from her own climax, so I bury myself inside my target and unleash torrents of cum directly into the elf''s womb. Rope after rope floods her chamber.


    When my dick stops, I get up and head directly over to the Dryad. I rest for a bit while the others finish as well and start to swap. The dark elf, while first to finish, isst to get a new partner. Mai gets into position, and the wives are once again fucked in front of all their guests.


    ''I was hoping you''d choose me. One loved by many. Don''t worry about responding or that I knew it was you. We all know you just impregnated Velga. I just want to thank you for blessing my family with so many children and having me carry some for you. Try to find time to visit us,'' the Dryad sends to my brain.


    Fuck these telepathic skills. My skull is pounding after the message was sent into my brain. And what is with the weird wording? ''Loved by many'' aren''t most girls loved by many? Whatever, if she wants to use a skill on me, why not let her carry some more for her family.


    My brain is for my thoughts, not others!


    I pick up the pace as I wiggle some mana into her womb, exciting her ovaries to release even more eggs. I''m not sure how good the fertility potions were, but she''ll carry plenty of kids for the few that didn''t get pregnant tonight.


    This time, my partner and I finish together, and I am still first. I don''t feel like waiting for the Dryad to get pregnant.


    I keep fucking her, my hands reaching out to y with her hanging breast. I force her to a second orgasm as her wives finish around us, and I give her womb a second helping of my seed.


    We all back out of the girls and head to the center. "You may all lift your blindfolds. The final presents from the brothel have been delivered!" I shout. Turning to the crowd, "I hope we all satisfied your desires tonight. We''re happy we got to join you all in celebrating this special day."


    We give a bow, or in my case, attempt to, then walk off to the side.


    The guest gives theirst wishes to the naked birthday girl before filtering out. Mistresses out to the side and shushes us out so she can handle the cleanup with the orphans. I take a look at her small belly with a bit of anger. So many kids I don''t get to raise are around me. I find Mai to give a little hug and to remember there are some around that I will get to raise.

 Chapter 89 – Mother’s Wives Visit

    Chapter 89 ¨C Mother¡¯s Wives Visit


    *** Alzi, several weeks after the party ***


    "Honey, wake up. I''ve brought a few people you need to meet," my Mommy says, gently rocking me awake. I blink away the sleep and surprise her with a big hug, pulling the pregnant woman into a hug and my bed.


    "Hi, I''ve missed you a lot," I say, making sure she doesn''t escape my grasp. "Are your tits bigger?"


    "Yes honey, now let me go. I need to introduce you to my wives."


    "How are they bigger?" I ask, still holding on.


    "Wives first, questions second, baby."


    "Fine," I say, letting her go. Yuki warned me Mommy was going to bring her wives up, so I actually put some clothing on to bed. Ok, I didn''t, but I put a robe by my bed so I could put it on while still under the covers. Mother wants to wait till we are all married for them to join us in bed and all that. It''s a little sad, but it probably is best not to get all three of them pregnant at the same time.


    As I try to put the robe on my bloated body, Mommy straightens her own robe.


    "Mommy. I don''t think I can put the robe on and stay covered up," I have to admit. My belly and covers aren''t letting me move as I need.


    "You can get out of bed and put the robe on. They can see you naked. We just need to wait for sex. The kids you gave me are going to be keeping us busy enough without more on the way and extra pregnancies," Mommy says.


    With that, I let the covers fall and got out, quickly throwing the robe around me before sitting back down on the bed. I got a good look at the two others in the room. One is a green dragon, the other has dark red scales. The green one has noticeably more breasts than the red one, and Mommy.


    "Now, my wives. Ilka in the corner, has a sword affinity. And this is Akhae," she


    "Nice to meet you two. Thanks for marrying my Mother. She needs the help and really likes you, Akhae. I feel a lot better with someone watching over her, though I''m normally the one that needs watching," I say to the two new dragons. Bowing my head as my body won''t bend.


    "It''s great to meet you, Alzi. Sorry for not being there to help you. We''ve liked your Mother for a long time as well; we just never got the courage to ask her what we should''ve," Ilka says.


    "Uh, yes. I''m sorry, but it is good to meet you," Akhae says after Ilka gives her a mean stare.


    "Sorry about the furniture. I don''t normally have many guests for whom using the bed is inappropriate."


    "Oh, don''t worry. Armirynth, sit down. You may only be a few months along, but there''s no reason to keep a pregnant woman standing. We''re both capable of standing or sitting on the floor," Ilka chides.


    "Ok, I just. Ok, you''re right. The walk here and back is getting harder," Mother says, finding a spot next to me.


    I give her a little side hug before going back to my question, "Mommy about your tits. You shouldn''t be gaining that much volume from your pregnancy."


    "I think it is due to the number of kids I''m having, or you yed a bigger trick on your dear Mommy," she teases. "I think I''ve been eating better now. I didn''t notice all the stress I built up till these two forced it out of me.


    "Oh, I''m sorry for the stress. I don''t think I did anything else to you besides the kids," I say, pulling her into a hug. "But I may have; I don''t have great control over my mana, and it seems it affects people without a ss more."


    "I don''t know about that stress. You''ve taken over all the household chores on top of your restaurant¡ªcooking, cleaning, sewing, and even some of the shopping unless you say that our nighttime activities are what released your stress," Akhae says. A little blushes as she looks at the floor. "We really need to keep you from doing some much. Alzi, can you convince her to rx a bit?"


    "I would be doing more, but Ilka tied me up in bed when I tried," Mommy says with a sigh, rubbing my wings.


    "Yes, Mai and Iugh about Quinte always having a chaperone when visiting. They''re having their first kid after a few centuries and won''t let her out of their sight," I say, supporting Mommy''s wives. She shouldn''t be doing so much with kids on the way.


    "Who is Quinte?" Mommy asks.


    "Oh, yes. She is the wife of a Countess. I got her pregnant. She''s a vampire, and they struggle to have kids, yet I did it the first time. Even got Mai pregnant. Oh, yay, Mai is pregnant and a vampire now. It actually happened before yourst visit, but I got distracted with our kids and all that."


    "Yes, Yuki sent that information back. I thought it best not to bring it up because of how traumatic it was. I actually saw her on the way up. Congrattions on having a kid with her. She''s a sweet girl and will make a great wife," Mommy says.


    "Yes. It was probably best you didn''t bring it up. Oh, I finished a pair of socks. You should bring them back before so I don''t forget about them." I get up and waddle over to the wardrobe and grab the small things out. The baby is going to look so cute in them. I''ll have to have Mommy make a few moreter so I can see the babies in them.


    "Oh, honey, those are so cute. Good job on getting a pair done this fast. I know you''re kept busy here so I''ll let you know how many I''m having. It''s a boy and a girl," she says, taking the small socks from me.


    "Um. What did you say?" I ask.


    "A boy and a girl," she repeats.


    "Really. Are you sure?"


    "Yes, I went to the temple for the Fertility Goddess. The priestess there told me herself."


    "Twins. You had me thinking I gave you triplets or something before. I can make another pair for your next visit, and both will have something from me for the few months I''ll be gone. Perfect perfect. Oh, maybe I can still make them hats. I''ve got like seven months. Well six after I make the other pair. I can do that. I thought I would be a lot slower picking this up again," I say. Oh, thank Goddess. I was fretting how many I was going to have to make. I know she gave me a hint, but I normally go big, and the town''s methods aren''t the most urate. A woman every year gets told she''s having a boy or two when she''s having a girl. asionally, it even goes the other way. Expecting a girl, and out pops a boy. Or say that they''re having twins, but only onees out.


    "Nothing about the boy?" she asks, knocking me out of my thoughts.


    "Hmm. Oh, yay. That is nice, but a kid is a kid."


    "haha. You are likely the only one to say that. Kids are enough to throw a party over normally, but it is not amon urrence. The town didn''t believe me when I mentioned the priestess saying it, but their method came to the same conclusion, so the entire vige had a feast. It''s been two years since thest male was born. The boy is a big deal."


    "No, the kids are a big deal. The boy is just that. A boy. Don''t let him get all the attention. The girl needs to be loved as well."


    "Honey, don''t worry. She''ll be showered in love as well. But the vige will treat him special. Boys are rare. But I''ll be sure to shower them both in love till you get back to help us," Mommy says.


    "Hmph, don''t let them. If they give him a big head when Ie back, they''ll have problems."


    "Don''t worry, dear. Your kids will behave correctly. But there is only so much we can do to stop the vige from overreacting. I''ll try to limit them and make sure our little girl knows she''s special," Mother assures me, running a hand through my silky hair.


    "I know. I just don''t want any of the kids to feel left out."


    "Yes, that can happen. It worked out for me and my younger brother. My parents showed me love as well. But I see what you mean about the parties. His were always a bit bigger," I says.


    With all the news we share, I goad Akhae into sharing childhood stories about Mommy and rx.


    *** Armirynth, after meeting with Alzi ***


    "Ok, dears. First, we need to get to the Goddess of the Sea and say a little prayer. Then we can go home," I say. I only warned them I had an errand to run after meeting with Alzi. Hopefully, they don''t balk at this. I really want to give Armirynth a ss. I know she feels left out with me having a ss now. "This way, it''s by the fertility temple."


    "Why would we need to visit the Goddess of the Sea? We don''t live that close to the sea. None of us have ever made the trip there, and we aren''t in danger of the sea wiping the vige out," Akhae says.


    "Please, just follow me. I know this is weird, but just trust me. This is important," I insist. I start walking to the middle of the capital, hoping they just follow along. Making my way through the small crowd I hear their footsteps run a bit to catch up.


    "Dear, this better be worth it. You don''t need to be walking all this distance."


    "It will be. Trust me," I say.


    We make the journey through the capital, still amazed by the artwork and the people walking around. Every road seems to have more art and people than our entire vige. Towering buildings hang over us, hiding the low sun, and streetmps let us find our way.


    We need to hurry if we want to make it back with some sun left.


    I pick up the pace in the winding streets. The temple is across from the Fertility temple, and a grand park separates them. I rush past the decorations, simply noting the extra gold encasing the many statuespared to the Fertility Temple. Once again, the door is hard to open, but once Ilka helps, it opens easily. I usher them to the pews in the back.


    "Ok, just say a prayer¡ªa simple one saying thanks for the trade or something," I instruct before following my own instructions. The prayer only takes a few seconds to say. I look over and find Ilka giving me a confused look, but Akhae is still bowed down, looking like she is a true worshipper of the Goddess. Thank you, Goddess.

 Chapter 90 – Meeting the Goddess of the Sea

    Chapter 90 ¨C Meeting the Goddess of the Sea


    *** Akhae ***


    I don''t know what''s up with Armirynth. She came backst monthter than she should''ve and started talking about how we needed to meet her daughter on the next visit. Almost every day, she brought it up, wearing Ilka and me down until we agreed. Then, she took on all the household chores on top of running her little food shop.


    She tried to take over maintaining Ilka''s weapons too, but that got her tied up and some boundaries set. But she still worries us. Twins at our age aren''t easy.


    Now, she''s dragging us through this crowded city, saying that she has something to do before we can head home. Why did we have to visit Alzi this time? Though it probably is best to watch over her. The city and the roads are more dangerous than the vige.


    The weirdest part of all this is the errand she has to run is to pray to a random Goddess that has next to no impact on our lives. We hardly get any trade that goes through the sea, far enough away that the giant waves can''t hit us from the sea, and I have no ns on getting on a boat any time soon.


    But it''ll be rude to not pray to the Goddess aftering into their temple. The Goddess could make a special wave to destroy our vige over it. So, I follow the silly girl and bow my head.


    "About time you show up here."


    "What is going on? Where am I?" I ask to the white void I find myself in. I can''t turn my body or control it. All I can do is speak.


    "Sigh, your wife didn''t say a thing to you about this?"


    "No."


    "She must have taken the Fertility Goddess''s instructions too literally. It is good to see she is taking the words of the Goddesses seriously, I suppose. Well, you are here to get a ss. A poor one, but a ss. Nobles can not really deny you if you have a ss. You will struggle toplete it, but with some help from Alzi, you may just do it. You dragons live a long time when you get a ss. So you can talk about it with your wives, but don''t go spreading it around the vige. No need to stir up a lot of things. Nobles don''t like when peasants get special treatment. I will say you married into a tricky situation, so be patient with your newest wife. I don''t have much else to say, so goodbye. Oh, I should tell you I am the Goddess of the Sea. Would not mind a few prayers from you here and there. Now, bye."


    The white light fades before I can say another word. My eyes opened to the back of a pew I was expecting just a few minutes ago. Then it pops up. The box Ilka talks about. The box of the Goddesses.


    "I I I have it now. Ilka..."


    "Shhh," Armirynth cuts me off. We can talk about it at home. Give a prayer of thanks, and let''s head home. We don''t have much daylight left."


    "What do you mean?" Ilka asks, truly confused about what is happening. Did Armirynth get a ss thest time? I''m guessing she stopped by a temple, the fertility temple, met that Goddess, and got a ss! She didn''t think sharing was important.


    "Akhae, give thanks, and we can talk about this on the road if we are alone. Please, I don''t want to be out at night," worrying through Armirynth''s voice. Thest decade of traveling the road must have really scared her. The forest around the capital is probably the safest in thend. Guards, guilds, nobles traveling, nobles hunting for sport, armies, and schools training the officers all patrol around here, making monsters and bandits something of a rarity. She must''ve gotten unlucky a few times, running into whatever beast can hide from all that.


    "I gave my thanks, dear. We can head out. But you need to share more in the future. You wouldn''t have needed to ask so many times if you had told us everything," I say, standing up. My wives follow, and we head out of the grand temple. Armirynth takes the lead as we don''t know the city very well.


    We snake back through the city, passing towering building after towering building in a rush to the gate.


    "You three are cutting it close. You best hurry back home. Viges should be closing their gates soon as well," a guard warns as we pass out of the city.


    "We will!" Ilka calls back. "We should fly. We don''t have the time to walk. Are you good to fly Armirynth?"


    "Yes, I''ve been practicing a bit, and, uh, I found I can do it. Maybe not all the way, but most of it," she says.


    We all move a little to give ourselves space to extend our wings and thenunch ourselves up. It''ll be too hard to talk, so I''ll have to question my newest wife when we get back home. Giving a quick look around, I see the sun will soon start producing the beautiful colors of a sunset.


    We really are cutting this one close, but the guards will get an ear full if they force a pregnant woman to wait outside, and Ilka is well-liked among the guards, so they''ll have to let us in even if we are a littlete. Plus, we can all fly over the short walls, though the guards get pissy when anyone hops the walls.


    ...


    It''s a nice flight; we don''t often get an excuse to spread our wings. Speeding through the forest over the path, surprising the few travelers that set up camp along the route. Armirynth doing well to keep up with us despite her pregnancy. She is only a few months along and doesn''t have the strange speed Alzi does. Ilka does loops around us, her mana letting her move faster. Though it sounds like we''ll all be able to do that soon. Once Armirynth gives birth.


    The trip back probably takes about half the time flyingpared to the long walk. We descend when we see the walls in the distance and have just a short, few-minute walk to reach them.


    "Armirynth you like to cut it close. What are you three out for?" the bitchy guard asks.


    "We live here; let us in," I calls out.


    "Whatever," she says back as the gate opens to let us in. We continue our journey home in silence, not daring to let anyone hear that two of the elderly just got a ss. There was enough of a stir when Armirynth came out as pregnant; getting a ss as well may have us hunted down.


    The second the door ms behind me, I cry out, "I''ve got a ss. Armirynth, you have one, too, don''t you?"


    "Yes, I got mine from the Fertility Goddess. She said not to say anything about it and that the Sea Goddess would give you a ss. I just needed you toe to the temple. Sorry for not saying anything. She told me not to talk about it."


    "Wait, what are you two talking about. You''re both years past getting affinities and sses."


    "Like she just said, dear. The Goddess of the Sea gave me an affinity. Water and a rather strange ss, ''Thirst Quencher.'' It sounds mildly sexual, but it lets me use mana and skills, so I can''tin. Little Miss Twins with a boy has had a ss for what a month? Longer?"


    "Just a month. I have caretaker sses. Best for taking care of kids, but the house counts a bit while I''m still making the kids to take care of."


    "You both can see the box now?"


    "Yes," we both respond.


    "You don''t have enough mana to start learning to circte it, but I''ll need to teach you both how to. Armirynth, you should be close to having the mana. We need to find out how to level your ss, Akhae. Damn, how are we going to hide your growth?"


    "We won''t. Soon, Alzi will be taken away again, and Yuki wille to pick us up. In just a few months, we won''t change much. My pregnancy is hiding my growth, and Akhae can just wear loose clothing. Once we move, we won''t need to hide it."


    "What do you mean? You said Alzi will be free in about a year," I say.


    "ves can always be sold. The sale may render the old time limit null. The bitch of a Mistress did that. Yuki has a n to still marry Alzi and we will be joining her. I promised you two kids, and I''ll uphold that promise."


    "The Goddess said it was a ''tricky'' situation."


    "Yes, Yuki says a princess was the one to buy her. We''ll need to find a way to force the princess to marry a lot of people. Four of us are going to have very weak sses. Now, Ikhae and Mai aren''t too bad, but Akhae and I arecking in power. Yuki has found a few girls she''ll work with to earn the right to petition the Queen for the marriage. We''ll help at the house they buy. We''ll provide support, raise the few kids Alzi gave us, and do what we can to earn the petition."


    "Armirynth did..."


    "No, I didn''t know about this when I married you two. I would''ve brought this up if I had known. Please, I need my baby back," she cries out, "I failed her. She had everything and threw it away because of me. I can''t let her go."


    Ilka wraps her up in a hug. I just stand still. I missed the first chance to help her keep her kid; I can''t say no to the second chance.


    "We''ll help. We should''ve, or I should''ve, been there the first time, honey. I''ll do what I can this time around. Just let us know about these things. We can''t help if we don''t know about it," I say


    "Yes, yes, I''ve told you all I know. Well, Alzi is the champion of the Fertility Goddess."


    "How does a champion of a Goddess end up as a sex ve?" I think out loud. Earning me a stern look from Ilka. "Sorry, I''m just surprised a champion can have that bad of luck. I thought the Goddess would watch over them more and keep them safe or at least get them out of the situation."


    "You''re fine. I have the same question. I''m too worried to talk to the priestess. The Goddess said to follow Yuki''s n, so she must have some trouble, I guess?"


    "Yes, well, I don''t know what they put in that food, but I''m not hungry, so should we get some sleep? I haven''t traveled that much in a day in years," I offer up, heading to the bedroom.


    "That would be nice," Ilka says, leading the sniffling Armirynth.

 Chapter 91 – Fluvis Playing with Her Maid

    Chapter 91 ¨C Fluvis ying with Her Maid


    *** Duchess Fluvis ***


    "Mother, I''m the Duchess now. The Princess has a lot going on, so it''s fine that she can''t meet with us right this second," I exin for the hundredth time. I know you want Sis to be the Duchess so bad. But there is a reason I''ve got that title over her. Be thankful I don''t want to run this Duchy."


    "I''m still a Duchess. You may have the power, but I''ve got all the connections. The Princess will want that soon. I''m not happy waiting. Long this goes, the less work I''ll put in."


    "Then the deal is off. I promised our house would back her. If you won''t do that, then I can''t uphold my end of the bargain," I say. Sitting back down. I was expecting her to leave a while ago, yet she won''t give up on doing everything now.


    We''ve been talking this over for the past few hours in my office. A cozy ce, soft chairs everywhere, a in desk filled with little trinkets I picked up sailing around this damn world. A small bookshelf filled with maps and ship designs I created.


    Yet this damn Mother won''t let me have any peace. "Now, I''m pregnant for the first time, with quadruplets no less, and I''m tired. If you''re going to be a shitty parent, then fuck off. If you''re going to take me seriously, then wait patiently. A princess is higher than you, especially when she is going for the throne. I''m higher ranked than you."


    "This is why I wanted Rane to be the Duchess." Her stupid frustration showing.


    "Oh, so you still want to be Duchess? I''ve always wondered what it was that made you push her so hard. You basically broke her trying to get her to keep up with me. If you weren''t so controlling, she may have won out. Of course, then you wouldn''t even care about it, would you? Now leave me. Come back when you want to apologize and work with me. Otherwise, do as I say, or the Queen will hear about it. I''ve had plenty of time to build my own connections, I got this title for a reason." I ring a little bell, and my favorite maid opens the door for my Mother.


    "We''ll see about that, Fluvis. Remember the work I put into you. I expect better from you." She finally stands and walks out. I just give a shake of my head. I don''t have anyone walk her out, but I do have Petunia sit down instead. Of course, she goes for a chair when myp is open.


    "Do you not like me? Come here, my belly isn''t so big you can''t sit on myp," I say.


    "Yes, my Lady," she says, standing back up. She gracefully walks over and carefully sits in myp.


    "Much better," I say.


    "Did you forget you''re pregnant with too many kids? Soon, yourp won''t have room for me," she says, shaking her head. "Will you still call me over?"


    "Probably," I say. "But, I may just have to do this instead. Stand up."


    She gets up first, then I try to get up gracefully, and Petunia has the good graces not toment on it. I lead her down the hall. Paintings of the various ships Imand line the walls, and soft carpets try to help my swollen feet. The maid dutifully walks behind me, all proper, as if she doesn''t know what we are about to do.


    I walk through a door and hold it open, inviting the t elf into my room. A sea of blue fills the room: the carpet, sheets, walls, desk, and closet door.


    The maid walks to the middle of the room and faces me, hands folded behind her back, pushing out her t chest. Her ck-and-white uniform is so cute: small heels, long socks, and a short skirt showing just a little bit of thigh.


    "My Lady, is there something you wish me to do?" She asks.


    "I want you to get pregnant."


    "How?"


    "I''ll throw you in Alzi''s bed if needed. We will raise your kids. I refuse to not fuck you over the months as your belly expands like mine. I want to see the cute kids you create. I want an excuse to marry you."


    "Then toss me. I''m yours to do with as you please," the maid says with a small bow.


    "No, you are not. You have no cor around your neck. You are free to leave, to say no, to say you don''t like me. I won''t hurt you. I won''t fire you."


    "Fluvis, you''re really too kind. Sure, maids aren''t ves. But us girls without an affinity might as well be. I would normally be a gardener at best."


    "Petunia. I wish you had an affinity."


    "It is what it is, my Lady."


    "Fine. Strip. Keep the socks on," Imand. I go sit on the side of the bed, getting a good view of her backside as she slowly teases the uniform off. Bending deep to work the short skirt past her heels, her small undergarments just barely hide her slit.


    I always struggle to let her finish undressing for me. The limited movement the pregnancy gives me has helped in that regard. I hold in my desire and let her uncover her smooth back for me.


    "Anything special for my underwear?"


    "No, just take it off slow, and don''t forget the heels. You''reing into the bed after this."


    "Yes, my Lady," Petunia says, still facing the door giving me the perfect peak at her shaved slit as she slides the cloth down her slim legs. Just a slight bend at the knees to keep her bnce as she starts to work the straps off her heels. Then slowly standing back up and slipping her feet out, taking a small step away.


    "Nowe sit on myp," Imand again. Ready to feel her squirm under my touch.


    "Yes, my Lady," she says, turning to face. She only has to take a few steps before she wiggles into myp. My hands start to wander over her body. Running over the soft skin and touching all the spots that make her moan.


    "Should I call in a wife? Have you both work me over," she asks as I settle my hands on her body. "Or maybe have me wo Oh fuck, is a strip tease really all the forey you need? Oh, two fingers to start? Yes, yes, yes. Oh, Duchess, keep ying with me. Please. please, please!"


    I try a different method of shutting her up, but she''s only ever quiet when other maids are around. The little tease is already wet, letting my fingers slide right into her. My right-hand goes to her stiff nipples. Her body presses into me, forcing me onto my back, the girling with me. The surprise pauses my wandering hands.


    "Fluvis, may I get something bigger inside me?" she begs.


    "Yes, you do the work. The kids make fucking you properly difficult. I''ll have to have Alzi teach me how to do it properly," I say, pulling my fingers out of her. Giving them a small taste as she shuffles off.


    "As you wish, my Lady. I''m always happy to ride you."


    I let magic bring out my naked form with a dildo to cover my vagina. I move over in the bed so I cany downfortably. My tits shift to the side to give me a good view of my growing belly. Petunia shifts to my side, a hand teasing the tip of the magical cock and mouth going to one of my massive breasts,tching onto my nipple.


    "Ooohhh, why are you such a tease!" I moan out. Her tongue teases my perk little nipple. Some of the pregnant women I''ve been talking to have talked about how sensitive they getter, and not in a fun way. I''m not there yet, but poor Alzi should be.


    I''m only able to worm my hand to her thigh, giving it a good squeeze.


    "You want me on top?" she whispers, giving my breast a short break.


    "Yes."


    "As my Lady wishes."


    Petunia quickly straddles my waist and sinks the dildo deep. Almost all the way to the base.


    "Fuck you picked a big one," she moans out.


    "Ride it, girl."


    "Yes, oh yes." is her response as she starts moving her body. Working the entire shaft inside.


    She leans forward and uses my breast for hand holds so she can move faster. Her hips start to p against me as she takes the entire shaft inside.


    "Fuck you''re so good at taking a cock. Faster, if you want to keep up with Alzi, you need to go faster!" I moan out. Her thumbs pressed into my nipples. Her body ms me into the bed.


    "Oh fuck, this one gets deep!"


    My tits jiggle in her hands, her hair flying around in its high ponytail. The sound of skin pping and two women moaning fills the room. The smell of the maid''s sweat is intoxicating as she works the dildo.


    "My Lady... I''m I''m almost there. It feels soooo good," she moans out.


    "OOOHH FUUUUUCK!" we say together a few minutester.


    Her hips stop with the dildo all the way in, her muscles spasm as we climax before she falls to my side again.


    "Ass up, Petunia," Imand when I catch my breath. "I need to try and fuck you."


    She doesn''t say anything back, just flips over and raises her pretty little behind. I get behind her, guiding the dildo by feeling as my belly hides it from view.


    Once inside her wet pussy I grab her hips and move as fast as my belly lets me. Her head is pushed into the pillow under her as our hips p together. The pillow muffles her moans as the dildo hits her cervix.


    Both of us are still sensitive from thest orgasm. Letting me build us up to the next orgasm quickly.


    She screams out into the pillow as I hilt her deep, hands pressing her ass against my hips as my body shakes in another orgasm.


    Coming down from the bliss, I fall to the side and pull her into a cuddle. My hands rest against her belly. I hope to see it growing soon.


    She squirms around in my arms, moving to face me and then pushing me onto my back.


    "Fluvis. Let me meet Alzi. I''ll carry some children for you. Hopefully, this miracle girl can give me a child with an affinity, and we can marry," she whispers, her head resting on my shoulder. Her hand messing with my tits idly.


    "I''ll need you to wait till after I give birth. We''re going to have arge influx of kids, and we''ll need to space them out some,"


    "Whatever my Lady wishes. I love you, Fluvis, my only friend."


    "I love you too."

 Chapter 92 – Princess Goes Hunting

    Chapter 92 ¨C Princess Goes Hunting


    *** Elora ***


    "Your Highness, Lady Isda has sent you a letter," A servant says.


    "Oh, thank you. I was starting to get worried she had forgotten about us already. Set it on the desk; I''ll get to it once I''m dressed," I say.


    "As you wish, your Highness," she says, bowing out of the room once she sets the letter down. My maids continue to work the many straps to put on my full te armor.


    We stopped in a small town just a few days ride from our destination, where I took over the mayor''s house for our night here. I never like kicking them out of their own home, but it wouldn''t look good for a princess to camp when there are homes nearby. Plus, the mayors always insist, normally to pitch their town''s problems for me to solve. And this town''s problem is a simple one for my little group to fix.


    A small den of goblins and a few orcs have made a cave nearby a home. Annoying things, really. They love the taste of our flesh more than anything; the only chance to walk out of their camp is for you to be caught in a big group and be one of thest chosen to roast over the fire. If they eat their full before getting to you, you instead get passed around a bit. If you''re lucky, some adventurerse to save you the next day before the fires start up again. Get even more fortunate, and you''ll have a kid in nine months.


    A very traumatic way to get a kid, but you get a kid, and you need to look on the bright side of things after seeing a few people get roasted and eaten before you get raped.


    So far, the vige has lost two people to the group. I had Vanya, my other warrior, scout the cave out yesterday, and she came back saying there were about a dozen goblins and just two orcs. It should be easy enough to let some maids get some levels. Sextia needs the levels the most; I can''t believe her family let her still be on her first ss at the age of twenty-two. She''s going to have a lot of work to do before she''s useful on her own. She''ll be doing the majority of the killing today. Really she should''ve been the one to do the scouting, being able to hide in the shadows and all, but her shit power doesn''t let her do even that safely.


    "All set, your Highness."


    "Thank you, tell Inanos I''ll be out shortly. I don''t want to forget about the letter. I''ll have to write the response tonight.


    ''Hello, honey,


    Everything ising along nicely in the manor. The food is stocked, our cer is filling up, and the furniture is all set now. The food is great, so dinner will be special when you all get back here.


    I''ve had a few more requests, nothing to the level of griffins, but enough to sponsor some adventurers to head out and help. I offered some extra rewards for clearing out some roads along the way as well to help keep some trade routes safe. That continues to be the most desired improvement. The Duchess is also looking to schedule a meeting with us over the marriage deal. I let them know you are out for a while, but you''ll need to have the meeting once you are back. Fluvis doesn''t want to be too big during the meeting.


    And talking about pregnant women, I''m growing in nicely. There is nothing to worry about with me. Alzi is getting very big. A few maids got a massage to let me know how she is. They all came back saying she''s full term, pop any day now. So, she may join us a bit sooner than we expected.


    With that I have secured the extra spot for her at the young nobility party. I filled her in as a man joining. It was easier to get her in that way.


    Oh, and the assassin guild was hit hard. Lost some of their top guards and rumors that the perpetrators got away with what they wanted. Most assume it was Yuki and Nakuma who recently arrived. Guess they wanted revenge for attacking Mai. Queen even got involved, so it''s likely resolved now, but still an interesting development and one that pisses off some nobles.


    Lastly I finally made it out to the temples. Had to go out to the capital to check with the Goddess of the Hearth. She pointed me to the Goddess of Fertility where I made it to the Goddess of Sex. I really am her angel, and those dreams were a mission to fuck Alzi and get pregnant.


    Not sure how to feel about it.


    Love,


    Your Angel Isda''


    She''s been busy, already helping me with handling the guild items, taking care of the party, and taking care of the Duchess. She''s right that a wife is the best person to manage the home.


    I''ll be sending back plenty of praise for her. I hope the Goddess doesn''t demand too much from her, though it seems Alzi and Isda are destined for each other. The angel might turn into a permanent guest in Alzi''s bed if she had a mission to get pregnant on her birthday.


    She''ll need somefort for that. Most girls want a few kids if they can get them, but to be pregnant for years on end with no sign of stopping has to be a nightmare. Not sure how Alzi can handle it even with her sses.


    "Honey, we need to get going, or we''ll bete getting to Lilin tomorrow. So hurry your ass up!"


    "I''ming!" I yell out the window. I''ll have to write my response when I get to Lilin instead of tonight.


    I''m thest toe out. My wives and some maids standing in a circle waiting for me toe out.


    "Sorry for the dy. I got a letter from Isda I wanted to read." I say, taking a look at all of them. "Alright, time to head out. We''ve got some green bastards to kill."


    The rest of the maids have our horses ready just outside the town, letting us quickly ride out to the cave.


    I brought all my wives except for Isda on this little adventure, and they''re alling out on this extermination. Not that we''ll all fit inside the cave; Elyne won''t be able to turn around inside with her horse body, and Geta, with her oversized armor, won''t make it through some of the tight corridors. Not that it matters; Sextia is going to be doing all the killing. We''re just here to keep her from getting killed.


    And talking about thatzy elf, she riding next to me. The short little thing looks calm, but her right hand gives it away. The shaking reigns try to confuse the trained war horse.


    "Sextia, you''ll be fine. I''ll be with you, along with most of my wives. You may walk away with some scratches, but you won''t be seriously injured," I call out to her. "I know you''ve been in some fights before, or you wouldn''t have levels. This is some of the safest experiences you can get."


    "Yes, your Highness. I have done this kind of thing before, just my body gets a little scared when I think of it."


    "Don''t worry, it''ll stop with practice. We''ll be stopping a lot more on the way back. I''ll get you plenty of practice and maybe a new ss."


    "Thank you, your Highness," Sextia says.


    I give her a little chuckle and start to focus on preparing myself. The goblins and orcs will be easy, but you never know what else is hiding in the forest. I thought of bringing Annoris, the dryad that will be serving Alzi, but dryads don''t travel well, they like to take their time getting used to the new environment and get distracted helping the nearby trees. To get any use out of here, we would''ve needed to push this attack back a day or two, which I don''t have.


    The reports from Lilin show the Griffins are getting more active. We''ll be killing the goblins and racing off.


    Our horses quickly carry us down the road and through the forest. The cave is about a mile into the forest, then south of the road. The few who can''t make it into the cave will stay with the horses as the rest travel through the dense underbrush.


    "Alright, this should be the closest spot from the road," Vanya calls out, stopping her horse. The rest follow and dismount. Elyne and Geta round up the horses as we all gather at the edge of the forest.


    "Ok, most of our jobs will be to watch out for any unexpected enemies. The goblins and orcs will be killed by Sextia, but if you need to attack for safety, do so. No need to have anyone walk out of here hurt just so Sextia gets one more goblin. Let''s head out," I say.


    Vanya takes the lead, with me in the back. The mages form a small cluster between us, with the more experienced mages towards the sides and Sextia in the middle.


    Progress is slow as we cut our way through the forest. We quietly scan for anything that moves with the small amount of light that makes it through the thick canopy above us. This portion of the forest should be rtively safe. The town has some fighters that can clear out the smaller threats, and they haven''t found anything that would suggest a beast stronger than the goblins around. But there''s no point getting caught off guard.


    After a grueling hour of travel wee to the small opening of the cave. The orcs likely barely make it through the gap. Our group won''t have much trouble getting in. Most mages just use leather armor, and magic passes through it better than metal, so just me and Vanya will have any worries about passing through. I''ve got the most muscle of the girls here; Geta beats me out normally, but she isn''t here right now. I''ll probably scratch it a bit on the way in and out, but nothing the repair enchantments can''t fix on the way to Lilin.


    We give ourselves a short rest before heading inside, this time with Sextia right behind Vanya. Each passing through sideways, my armor does indeed scrape the sides on the way in, but we all make it in. Shimmer gives us a bit of light, and we start our journey down.


    Vanya reported it wasn''t a deep cave; it was just a few turns until it widened out into a room of shorts they''d been using.


    We can hear the echoes of them moving around, and they likely hear using as well. The metal armor echoes through the small cave.


    Soon, we hear footsteps running to us. The goblins wish to die a bit faster it seems.


    The first screech reached me soon after; they did indeed think they could take us on in the tight caves.


    I can''t see the action; too many bodies are in the way. But I can hear it: Vanya''s short sword and small shield ring out as Sextia casts her magic, bringing out the squeals of dying goblins.


    It took about seven minutes for them to all parish.


    "Anyone hurt?" I ask.


    "No." they all reply, starting with Vanya and working back to Syro, who is right in front of me.


    "Good. How many are dead?"


    "Fifteen bodies. Should be all of them," Vanya replies.


    "Ok, we should check their main cave before heading back."


    "Yes, dear,"es back quickly, followed by the sound of Vanya''s armor clinking against the stone.


    Just around the next bend is the chamber. A small breeze sweeps through the room, likely bringing in fresh air that lets the idiots start a fire in the cave without suffocating themselves. Blood and various body parts cover the floor; just a single section is clean, likely where they would all sleep. Nobody is alive here to rescue. We''ll have to report the death of the few viges they took. None of us want to look for a body part of one; I doubt the vigers even want them if they exist in the piles.


    "There''s Nothing here to grab, so let''s head back. We can report this to the vige and head out to Lilin. Good job, everyone," I say, taking the lead this time.

 Chapter 93 – Returning Through the Forest

    Chapter 93 ¨C Returning Through the Forest


    I squeeze through the opening and wee the fresh air of the forest.


    A fist mmed into my armor from the right.


    "ENEMIES!" I shout out, looking for the source of the fist.


    All I can find are a bunch of outlines running around us, fast fuckers ducking through the trees and shrubs. How the damn shrubs grew so thick with so little sun is a question for someone with a very different interest from me.


    I move to cover the entrance so Syro and the rest cane out and join me. Our best bet is to walk back to the horses. Maybe Elyne and Geta will hear us and join in.


    "MOVE FAST! I CAN''T GET A GOOD COUNT!" I call out. I pull out my tower shield and brace for another attack. I''m not the best tank, but just about anybody could hold the line for a few minutes with a shield this enchanted.


    Geta would be wonderful to have right now. Except the next attack doesn''te. Did they think the goblins wereing out? I can still hear them ruffling around in the brush, but what are they waiting for? "See anything?" I ask whoever hase out.


    "Some type of animal. Can''t read a thing from their minds. Werewolf maybe? They''re moving around too much to get a good count," Syro says.


    "Alright, we can take a pack of feral werewolves, but we should still meet up with Elyne and Geta. The open space on the road will be nice. How many still need to get out?"


    Vanya speaks up, "I''m squeezing through now. I agree we need to move. Shimmer, can you control a burn around us while we run back?"


    "Yes, they''ll be able to pass through it mostly unharmed. So if one gets brave, we''ll have them all crashing in on us."


    "I don''t think they really want a fight right now. It seems they wanted a piece of the goblins," I say, pressing forward. "I''ll take the lead. Just be in reverse of how we came here. Call things out. No need to worry about drawing attention. We already have it. They may have more of a pack than what is around us right now. Five seconds, and we start!" I switch to a smaller shield and pull out my short sword. The trees still limit the size I can use.


    Right at five seconds, a ring of orange fire surrounds us, and we start to move. The beast continues to move around us, but they stay away from the fire.


    The way back is even slower now that we have to worry about the hiding beast. A few girls call out that they see fur moving around, so werewolf is a good guess. Hopefully, they attack us on the road. It would be good to get rid of the feral beast for the vige.


    Our luck doesn''t hold out till we escape. About two-thirds of the way to the road, onees bursting through, going straight for Inanos. Ioelena reacts first to the attack, hitting the werewolf with a time-dtion spell and letting Inanos hit it with a decay spell. The time dtion ends, and the beast withers away, but the rest have also crossed the fire barrier. A few take too long to pass and catch on fire. Their howls of pain shake our bones as the first wave reaches us.


    I swing my sword wildly and bash out my shield, trying to keep them back from the mages. I hear Vanya doing the same behind me. Shimmer lets the wall down and switches to more targeted attacks. Syro doing her best to keep the beast attacking the nks confused. Ioelena was careful to limit her magic to the ones in the back in case her pixie blood caused a trick that could hurt allies.


    I can''t get a good count, but it seems about two dozen werewolves surround us, howling and charging at our lines. My te armor holds against their ws, so I focus on keeping them from hitting the mages.


    The first few must have been the youngest, as they went down to the magic quickly. The rest seems to be able to shake it off or at least keep attacking through it. Several of the wolves have some healing passive. Their burns send them to the back, just toe back without a blemish on their fur.


    Swords seem to work better on them, but Vanya and I can''t get a good strike in and keep the mages safe.


    Ioelena takes a risk and uses a bigger skill, one to slow time for your enemies. The problem is time is sped up for all of us. I do my best to control the hyper-speed, but I''m only able to chop the head off one werewolf before time returns to normal.


    "GET CLOSE! VANYA AND I NEED TO DO THE ATTACKING!" I shout out, putting my shield away. I count on the mages huddling up and cast a weak barrier behind me. With that I switch to attacking, using a few skills to sharpen my de and help me from getting knocked over. I get three with my quick strikes before I hear the barrier break.


    "BARRIER!" Vanya shouts out giving us a few more seconds to strike. I get two more before the next barrieres crashing down.


    "PROTECT MY ALLIES AND SMITE THE BEAST!"es from behind the wolves. The wind howls through the trees. A pdin''s natural golden glow of her skillses through the shrubs. I keep the offensive up, crushing any wolf I can reach. Elyne and Getae storming in, focusing on keeping the werewolves from escaping. The wind did a good job knocking them over, letting the mages focus on attacking again.


    Just two minutes after Geta and Elyne came by, we had the beast in. The final count is closer to three dozen.


    "Thank you foring. I was worried we didn''t get close enough for you all to hear us," I say, wrapping the beautiful wind mage up in a hug, getting wolf blood on her clean shirt.


    "Elora! I work hard to keep the blood off my shirt, and you go wipe your bloody armor off on it!" she protests. "But, yes. It was faint, but the constant sound let us be sure it was a fight. Vanya cut a thick path through, so it was easy to run here."


    "Good idea, Vanya, and good work, everyone. Does anyone have serious injuries?"


    "I can''t move my left arm," Inanos calls out.


    "Have you tried a potion? I''ve got some extra if you forgot yours," I ask.


    "I tried. Still not healing. It may have been some skill. Some of those wolves seemed old. Magic was barely scratching them. The worst took three of us focusing on her to kill," Inanos says.


    "Sorry, I didn''t..."


    "No, no. You blocked more than enough. I think we just need to make sure Geta is with us in the future. Set up the camp a bit farther back so the maids can watch it. Geta and Elyne could watch the entrance so we have all the front lines," Shimmer interrupts.


    "Yes, I should also bring guards even with all of us around. Still sorry. We can see if a healer in Lilin can help you. If not, the capital has plenty to try; I may even send you to see our future seed a little earlier. She should be able to send enough life mana to force out whatever is keeping it from healing. Let''s get out of this damned forest if there are no other injuries."


    "All good," Vanya says.


    Geta takes the lead, Vanya and I take up the rear corners, and Inanos is in the center with Sextia.


    On the journey back, nothing else jumps out at us.


    "Are you able to ride?" I ask Inanos.


    "I think."


    "Join me. No need to have you fall off. Elyne, can you take her horse?"


    "I''ve got it. But you owe for the shirt," Elyne says, grabbing the horse''s reins.


    "Yes, yes, dear. Now up you go, Inanos."


    I help her up and then take off a lot of my armor with magic. The straps may keep it from being put on with magic, but taking it off is easy¡ªthough the maids will yell about needing to undo the straps.


    Down to just the undershirt and pants, I hop up behind Inanos and hug her tight. Elyne and I sit in the middle of the formation as we head back down the road.


    The sun shows it''s about midday. We''ll get back, report our findings, and eat. Once all that is done, we''ll only have a few hours to travel with before the sun sets on us. Shimmer will let us travel for another hour or so before we have to break for camp. That should allow us to reach Lilin in two days if we keep the horses to a run.


    We reach the vige shortly, the mayor waiting patiently for our return.


    "Thank you for your help. I''m sorry to see one of youe back hurt. We don''t have a healer in the vige, but..."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve got ess to a healer. She''ll just have to put up riding with her wife for a while. We also found a feral werewolf pack. We were able to kill what should be most of them. Just watch out. See any signs and put in a request to the guild. They had some elders in the attack," I say.


    "Thank you. I will be sure to let everyone know to be careful. We prepared the lunch as you asked. Well, your maids did most of the work. They are quite skilled in a kitchen," the mayor says.


    "Yes, they are quite skilled. We''ll eat and be out of your way. Thank you for hosting us," I say to her.


    "Always happy to have a princesse out. Especially when she helps us. If you follow me. We set it up in the square. Already have a few women ready to take care of your horses."


    The square is really just a street in the middle of the town. There is an old tree in the middle of the road that gives us great shade to eat under, but not what you would expect in a square. The food is basic. Both the vige and what we brought are meant tost, taking with it a lot of the taste.


    All of us know we''re on the clock, so there is much conversation, but I do manage to make Inanos let me feed her despite the wound being her weak arm. The elemental, trying to hide her blush as a princess, brings her food up to her mouth. It''s so cute.


    I need to get Alzi. Babies with these girls are going to be the cutest things ever.


    Just like lunch, we finish the preparations in silence and make our way out of town.

 Chapter 94 – Making it to the City

    Chapter 94 ¨C Making it to the City


    *** Princess Elora ***


    For the trip to Lilin, we had carriages, so I missed my chance to keep Inanos close to me¡ªthough that may be a good thing. She''s been quiet on our journey, especially when I''m around her. Having an arm in a cast for so long is hard, but the injury hasn''t gotten any worse, and there''ll be a few healers who can check it out when we make it to the small city.


    Lilin is about a quarter the size of the capital and focuses mostly on farming, which upies much of the opennd. The most important thing is filling the people''s bellies.


    We''re just a few minutes away from the main gate, having passed the many fields that feed the city, viges, and even export to ces where the forest is too dangerous to cut back far enough to farm.


    I''m riding a horse currently, wanting to see the people who live here. Lilin should mainly be beastkin. Their ancestors migrated to the Queendom a few centuries ago during a civil war between all the tribes. The Queen shipped them all over the ce to build up a lot of farming cities. Spreading them around helped to keep them from bringing the civil war here. Killing any that got a little too rowdy without a second thought.


    There isn''t much of a line at the gate, just a few peasants likelying in after their shift in the fields. Not that we have to wait for them; I can see four horses riding out to meet us; the one in the back holds the Baroness crest.


    "Wee, Princess Elora. I''m happy to host you so soon after your announcement. Just wish it was under better circumstances." The lead rider calls out when they are near.


    "Thank you for the wee. I''m happy to help you out. Please show me the way," I answer back. The three in the back peel off and head back to the city while the lead continues moving towards me.


    "Princess, I''m Lady Liuva. I''ve got a small feast being prepared right now. You should all have time to bathe and change before it is finished. My maids can take over tonight to let yours rest from the travel if they need it," the Lady says, pulling up just behind me.


    "We packed light, so we don''t have much luggage. The bath sounds great. If you could have a healere by tonight or tomorrow morning, that would be a great help. One of my wives was hurt by an old feral werewolf, and something is keeping health potions from working on her. I''m hoping to at least know what is causing the problem if they can''t fix it. I should be getting a powerful healer soon that should be able to fix it, just don''t want anything to fester in the mean time."


    "Of course. I''ll make sure the best in the citye by in the morning. I already let them know they needed to be careful with their mana over the next few days so they can help you with the griffins. I''ve got a few in my guard that would love to join you in the hunt, but we can discuss those details tomorrow in soft chairs rather than hard saddles."


    "Yes, that sounds good. We''ll do it with the first light to give us a day to prepare. No point stalling this out anymore."


    We pass through therge gates and into the city. A little market area is set up behind the gate, but it''s mostly empty as citizens are busy working right now. Short, wide buildings follow shortly after. Likely ts for the workers. Shops start to pop up selling their wares to the few people walking about. The Lady guides us to the center, where the main castle sits. We pass through the winding streets, Liuva sharing random facts about the old buildings, like the first pub that''s still open or the building with the oldest floor boards in it.


    The facts are fun and do a good job of filling in the time it takes to reach the inner walls and into the castle grounds. We all unload out front and let the servants move the horses and carriages to the stables.


    "Trelea will show the maids to the rooms I''ll lead you all to the bath," the Baroness says.


    The maids wander off upstairs while we follow Liuva through the humble castle halls. A few paintings of the various Baronesses decorate the walls. Simple stone floors. A ratherrge difference from the borate furnishing of my Mother''s castle. Norge disys lined with gold or marble floors. The tapestries are half the size andck the same detail.


    "Here we are. I''ll have a few maids stationed here for when you finish up. If dinner is ready, they''ll bring you directly to the food; otherwise, they''ll let you rest in your rooms. Your maids will be directed towards their bath once they are finished with your items as well. If you would prefer they join you I can have that arranged," she informs us.


    "It would be good for us to bath ourselves today, I think," I say.


    "As you with your Highness. I''ll leave you all alone now. Once again, thank you foring to this small city. We appreciate your help," Liuva says with a bow and walks off.


    "Well, time to soak a bit and let this Princess run her hands over your soft skin," I say, opening the door to the small changing room. Not wanting to waste any time, I just use magic to get naked and walk right through the next door.


    On the other side is a warm room. The soft sound of a small waterfalles from one corner. The waterfall fills a small stream to replenish therge bath in the middle of the room, and another small stream takes water out of the tub.


    The warm stone feels great against my feet as I walk to the water''s edge and slip in. The warmth fills my body and eases my muscles.


    "Come on, girls! It may not be the royal baths, but it feels amazing," I call back to my slow wives.


    "Some of us like the process of taking our clothes off, you know," Vanya says, walking in. The rest of my wives follow along behind her. A beautiful bunch of bodies, tits bouncing with each step, toned muscles of the mages, and bulging muscles of my warriors. Inanos hides in the back, her shoulders drooping as she moves to the far side of the bath. Ducking inside so the water almost reaches her eyes.


    Should I head over to her? I''ll need to check on her tonight.


    "I would prefer the extra few seconds in the warm water. Though maybe I should''ve watched as you all slowly revealed your bodies to me. All that titty slowly showing, abs flexing as you take your shirts off, bending over to take off your skirts and pants. Yes, next time, I''ll stick around with you all."


    "Oh, Syro, we married a degenerate. Mother warned me about them. I just didn''t think a princess could fall so low," Shimmer cries out, jumping into the Harpies wings, nting her face right atop her tits.


    "Look who is talking," Syro says back, giving Shimmer a soft p on the ass before pulling her into a hug and sitting back in the bath.


    "Yes, that is the beauty of being a Princess. Girlse running into your arms and marry you without thinking about how perverted they are." I pull my two warriors, Vanya and Geta, into my own hug.


    ...


    "Princess, I''m sorry to disturb you all, but the food is ready. I didn''t want the food to get cold. So, please forgive me for walking in on you all,"es from behind me, stirring me awake.


    "What, oh, sorry. No, you did the right thing. Did we all fall asleep?" I ask, blinking the sleep away. I''m still hugging the warriors, their breasts pushed into my side. Shimmer and Syro still hugging while leaning against Elyne''s side. All the girls stirring awake except Inanos, who just stares from the far side of the bath.


    "It seems so," the maid says, her forehead pressed to the floor.


    "Well, then, this ispletely our fault. Thank you. Just wait outside. We''ll be out in a minute."


    I let the girls go and step out of the bath. A little magic dries me off.


    The Baroness said there was a feast prepared, so I''ll need to wear more than a robe, so I''ll need a bit of help getting into my dress. Knots are always a bit dangerous to magic into existence. They''re always a lot harder to untie when magic makes them, so if the dress is too tight, you''ll likely have to find a new dress to wear until you can spare a maid for a few hours to fix it.


    "I''ll help you into the dress," Ioelena says,ing up behind me.


    "Thank you. Here it is."


    I hand over the red dress for her to help me. She lets me step in and get my tits in the right spot before she ties the backup, and we switch ces. I help her put on a light green dress in a simr fashion. The other girls pair up, leaving Inanos, thest girl naked, standing in the corner.


    "Inanos,e here. I''ll help you get dressed," I say.


    "Thank you," she mumbles, her left arm hanging limp at her side. Her head bowed.


    "Come on, we''ll do your standard ck. And yes, it will be a dress. I won''t let my dear be the only girl not in one. We''ll get you a healer and have you back in fighting condition soon. Worse case I''ll go to Rosemary and pay her to heal you when we get back. It''ll take a bit that way, but there isn''t a thing she can''t heal," I say, pulling out a dress for her. A simple dress in her favorite color. A bit on the nose for a death elemental, but not everything needs to be original.


    "I know Elora. You''ve already told me that."


    "Sorry, it just hurts seeing you like this. You did well in the attack. I''ll need to find some more warriors so we don''t risk the mages so much. Come on, step in," I say to her. She steps into the dress and lets me get it situated. We all slip on our shoes and head out.


    "This way, your Highness," a maid says with a bow and starts leading us down the simple halls again.


    We make it to the dining hall to find a long table filled with food, primarily grains, fruits, and vegetables that they farm. However, there is also some roasted meat to round out the meal.


    "I hope you all enjoyed the bath. I know I said feast, but due to the griffins, hunting has been stopped for the most part. So please forgive the limited amount of meat. We don''t have many adventures stationed around here since we aren''t the border of the Queendom and theck of a forest," the Baroness says.


    "Don''t worry, we''re here to fix that issue. Give us a few days, and we can have a true feast with the griffin providing the meat," I say back, heading to the head of the table. It may be her house, but a Princess is a bit too high over a baroness to let her sit above me. "Now we''re all a little tired from the travel so let''s just dig in. We have an early morning and a long few days ahead of us. Best get all the sleep we can."


    My wives cheer and dig in. While the feastcked meat, the wine was plentiful. It may not be the best for a good night''s sleep and early morning, but we can work through it with a bit of water. It is yet another reason to pick up Alzi as soon as possible.

 Chapter 95 – Planning the Day

    Chapter 95 ¨C nning the Day


    "So here I am," I say, emptying yet another ss of wine, "blood and guts cover me, soaking me down to my panties. Some damn abomination steps out three eyes, triple my height, and thighs bigger than I am!"My hands waved around like they helped show the size of the beast. "No idea what the fuck the Goddesses were thinking when they made this thing. But, anyway, I had just leveled up from my earlier fights and got some new skills I didn''t have time to read. I didn''t give it a second thought, seeing this thing bramble towards me, swinging some tree around like a stick. Used that skill and ttened the damn thing. No, no, no. I swear it. Nobody believed me. I had already run off, looking like I had just swam through a pool of blood, so the extra blood didn''t even register for them. Not a single person I talk to knows what has three eyes and is that tall. But I swear it! I killed some damn thing like that!"


    "Princess, there is no such thing. Not even the depths of the oldest forest have three-eyed giants running around. Some talk about one-eyed giants, but three is just stupid. You must have been drunk or hallucinating from all that monster blood," Geta says with a shake of her head.


    "Not you, too, Geta. I swear it! I saw that thing and smashed it with my new skill. I think it was one with a bonus the first time you used it or something. Never squashed anything like it again. But..."


    "Doesn''t that answer it, your Highness? It must''ve been something smaller casting an illusion spell."


    "No, no, there was no illusion magic!" I saw mming the table. "Why does nobody believe me. I saw and killed it. I got my next level much too fast to have killed something small there. I kept careful notes of what I killed back then."


    "Honey, I think this needs to be yourst ss. We need to get up early," Ioelena says. "Honestly, thest three shouldn''t have happened."


    "I''m just being a good guest and sharing their great wine! But that''s fine. I''ll listen to my beautiful wife if you join me in bed," I dere, standing up and stumbling over to the quiet girl.


    "Yes, Elora," she whispers back.


    "Come on, you haven''t had much to drink, so you need to help me. I don''t want to sleep on the beautiful Liuva''s floor," my hands still wild to prove my point.


    "Ok, dear."


    She leads me down the spinning halls with a maid helping to direct us.


    "This is the room, your Highness," the maid says with a bow.


    "Thank you," I say, pushing ahead and walking in. Inanos follows closely behind as I fall onto the bed. "Inanos, is something wrong?"


    "No."


    "There is. You''re being too quiet. Like I said earlier, you did everything correctly back there. But I think I''ve been babying you too much. Sorry. Soe here and fall asleep in my arms. Wait, no, I said I was babying you too much. Come here and hug me to sleep. Oh, and can you strip me? I don''t know if I''ll put it in the right ring."


    "Elora..."


    "No, dear. I love you and need you. I want you naked and rubbing that soft skin against me."


    "Ok, dear."


    "Good," I say, fading without knowing if she actually stripped me down or not.


    "Princess, the sun is up. Liuva is ready for you in her study," my maid says, shaking me awake.


    "Fuck. Why did nobody stop mest night," I grumble. I am naked and under the sheets. Inanos is even hugging me gently, her warm breath crawling around the back of my neck.


    "We tried, but you didn''t care," Inanos whispers into my ear.


    "Now I''ve got some water off to the side. The Baroness will be fine with you wearing just a robe, so please hurry. You are the one that set this time and then went and got drunk," the maid instructs.


    "I''ll have to thank her for letting this be a casual meeting. Inanos, do you want to go? You can go back to bed if you want, but I wouldn''t mind youing along."


    "I''ll go," Inanos says.


    I grab the ss of water and chug it down before slipping out of bed and letting the maid clothe me with magic. Inanos puts her own robe on, and we head out.


    "Did the maids give you all the directions around the castle?" I ask. We didn''t have one of the Baroness'' maids with us as we started walking.


    "Yes, just the important ces. Just one more turn here, and we''ll be there," she says, turning down a new hallway. "Here we are. She should be waiting inside."


    She gives us a bow, and we walk in.


    It''s a simple study. A small bookshelf, table, and a few chairs fill the stone room. A soft carpet covers the middle of the floor. Liuva sits behind the desk, a map sprawled out with a few figures on it.


    "Good, I was worried you wouldn''t be able to get out of bed. The healer ising in a few hours; she can help you then. Are you good to go over everything now, your Highness?"


    "Yes, just a small headache. Sorry for drinking a bit too muchst night. Got a little too into the dinner."


    "Oh, don''t worry about that. I''m happy you enjoyed it. I should''ve cut off the wine a bit earlier or had it watered down," the Duchess says, pointing to chairs opposite her. "Please."


    "Thank you," I say, pulling the chair up to the desk. "So where are these griffins, and how many are there?"


    "Three have been spotted at once. I''m not sure if that is all or if they all look simr enough that themoners can''t tell them apart. They''re a few miles east here, taking over a few of our fields. They often fly off to the forest or roads in the morning ande back a bit before sundown. So, depending on how many you want to fight, we can ambush them at sundown at their nest or try to pick them off at the forest and roads over a few days."


    "Not sure the count? What is blocking you from seeing their nest if they are doing it out in the open?" I ask.


    "Limited vision. The griffins set their nest up in some of the few hills in the area. My house isn''t a fighting house, and my people aren''t either. So we can''t get in close enough to be certain of anything. It may be wise for you to do a bit of scouting first to get the true number, and then we can pick a n from there. Or, if you want, we can just attack. I''ve got a few girls that can help you defend a camp or something. I don''t think they''ll be much against the griffins, but they can work with Lady Inanos to help with the around the camp."


    "Yes, that would be good. Vanya and Sextia can do the scouting and get a good count tonight. We''ll leave around midday, set up camp, and then have them get the count and test their guard during the night. From there, we can decide what we need to do. If it is only three we should be able to just ambush them at their nest," I say.


    "Ok, I''ve got the supplies ready on my side. We should be good to camp out for a week at least. I have some emergency supplies, but I prefer not to use them for the attack. I''ve already used half to keep the people fed. I''ll go gather everyone, and the healer should be here shortly to check on you, Inanos," the Baroness says.


    "Thank you," Inanos replies, surprising me a bit. Am I better at consoling others when I''m drunk?


    "Do you have breakfast ready here?" I ask. Some food would help this splitting headache.


    "Yes, my Husband likes to eat a little snack in the morning. Won''t be anything grand, only he eats this early, but it should help you out. And sorry about pushing so much wine into you. The stories were great if a little exaggerated," the Baroness says.


    "I only have true stories. I''m sure whatever I sharedst night happened," I insist. I don''t remember most of the stories I tell. I only get in the mood to share after a bit too much wine.


    "Of course, Princess. Do I need to wake your wives, or do you want your own maids to do that?" she says with a small smile.


    "My maids can get them up. Most likely are already awake unless their bed was extrafortable."


    "Oh, I think they were veryfortable going to bed. They all at least paired up; one group was three big."


    "I''ll send a maid around," I say with a small smile, "This small breakfast sounds great, so I''ll head out to it. Inanos, where would you like the healer to work?"


    "Our room should be fine unless you have a better ce, my Lady?" Inanos ask.


    "Your room would likely be the best. If you aren''t getting breakfast, I''ll have a maid send her to your room once she is here."


    "Thank you."


    With the day''s ns finished, I get up and head out. A new maid is waiting to show me to the kitchen for whatever this breakfast has in store for me.


    It''s a short walk to the kitchen, likely to makete-night snacks easier for the working woman of the study. Inside is just a maid and the Husband, Vankas, eating some pancakes. He''s one of the few around that have a writing affinity. Likely snagged up by the Baroness before he even knew his affinity.


    Temples and the royal family love to capture all of those with a writing affinity. Obviously there is nobody better if you need something written down. Perfect copies, writing as fast as you can speak the words, perfect spelling, grammar. The scrolls they make are the easiest to read and interpret. Coming up with better ways to say what you want, as long as they get to write it down. But, the Goddess is weak, making the number quite small.


    "Do you have some to share?" I call out.


    "It would take just a few moments to make some more Princess. I''ll have them start immediately," the maid says with a deep bow.


    "Thank you. Wouldn''t mind me sitting?"


    "No, please. It''s an honor to eat breakfast with a Princess. So few eat it; magic making lunch and dinner too filling or something. One of the great things aboutmoners is getting to eat breakfast," Vankas says.


    "Bit noble in your thinking. They are more likely to go hungry due to needing the extra meals," I say back, taking my seat across from him.


    "Yes, yes. But, we are nobles. Everyone has something another wants as long as they don''t get any of the downsides of that thing. Go to the stories you shared. How great it would be to have that power, yet to get it, you have to risk your life. Miss out some of the joys in your childhood. I''m always asked to write things down, yet I rarely get to write what I wish to write. I would love to share some of those tales you hadst night," he says with a slightugh in his voice.


    "You can if you wish; just don''t change the details¡ªexcept maybe who the characters are. I don''t want anything traced back to me. Some of those are a bit embarrassing," I say. I really need to ask what I told everyonest night if they get a writer interested in them.


    "Of course. That three-eyed beast seems interesting. Spreading the story around may track down a few others that came across it or help show it truly doesn''t exist."


    "Oh, that story. Yes, I know what I saw, but I may overestimate how good I am at finding illusion magic. You can share if you wish," I say. It would be nice to share it a bit wider. If I can go to Mother and prove I may have truly killed a beast with three eyes. Oh, it would be fun.


    The maid ising back with a short stack of pancakes and some water.


    "Here you go, Princess. Is there anything else we can get you?"


    "No, this is perfect. Thank you." I say, digging in. We eat our breakfast in silence, hoping to end my headache.

 Chapter 96 – Venturing Out

    Chapter 96 ¨C Venturing Out


    "It was nice to have somepany this morning, Princess. My wives don''t see the point of getting up early and eating. They would rather have a few more minutes of sleep. Thank you for the storiesst night and foring out here to help us with the griffin. The castle has had somete nights due to them," Vankas says, finishing his little stack of pancakes.


    "No problem. I will admit I''m normally like your wives, but I need something to help me with the headache. I''m d my drunkenness brought some joyst night. I''ll try to earn my mighty image over the next few days again."


    "You never lost it, your Highness. The stories may have been slurred out, but they clearly showed your heart and willingness to fight for us," he said with a short bow and left me to finish myst few bites.


    "Guess their writing does rub off into their words. Do tell the kitchen the pancakes were great. Is the healer here?" I ask the maid, who still standing behind me.


    "I''ll make sure the chefs know you enjoyed their cooking. The healer should be here. Would you like me to take you there, your Highness?" She asks.


    "Yes."


    "Right this way."


    I really should remember the way back to my room, but the first time, I was drunk, and the second time hungover, so I follow the maid back through the simple stone halls. Reaching the bedroom, I walk right in.


    "Alright, let''s roll that sleeve up and see what is going on," a short cat woman says, her ears flicking towards me as I enter. The healer has striking red hair and a short tail dancing about behind her.


    "Sorry to interrupt. Please continue; I just want to know how she is doing," I say, finding another chair to sit in.


    "Of course, your Highness. Now I''m going to send some mana in; let it be," she says, turning back to my wife. A small grimace shows on her pretty face while the healer focuses on the arm. We sit in silence for a few minutes as the healer works her magic or skill around.


    "Are you struggling to circte your mana?"


    "Yes," Inanos lets out, her head dropping. "Shortly after the fight."


    "I can help you move your arm again. But you''ll need someone stronger than in this city to heal the mana issue. You should be able to use some mana without circting still. Give me a second, and I''ll fix the muscle issue."


    "Thanks," Inanos whispers out. A secondter, she gives out a yelp.


    "There we go. Whatever curse that wolf applied doesn''t seem to spread. The curse is covering the muscle that was torn, likely eating the mana in the potion. It took a lot more mana than normal to heal the tear. You''ll need someone with a lot more life mana to overwhelm it or a skill to clear it out. A healing temple may have what you need, or finding a healer that can siphon off others'' mana would be the best bet if you can''t get the royal healer to help you out," the healer says to the room.


    "I''ll keep that in mind, though I do know of one other girl who may be able to overwhelm it. Thank you foring up here this early. I''m happy to hear it isn''t spreading and you were able to fix some of the issues," I say.


    "I''m always happy to help the royal family. Lady Liuva has asked me to join you all in the hunt, so we''ll have a chance to talk a bit more. I can try to find some time to study the curse and see if I don''t have a method to fix it myself. But I''ll need to limit my mana usage to heal your group," she says, standing up.


    "Happy to have you along. Miss?"


    "Sorry, I forgot to tell you my name. Sorry, your Highness. I''m Chi," she says.


    "Thank you for the help, Chi. I''ll let Inanos decide if she wants you to keep looking at it. You two can decide on that arrangement on the way there. Right now, we need to get dressed and ready to go. I hope to get to the campsite before dark," I say, standing up.


    "As you wish, your Highness. I''ll see you bothter," Chi says with a bow before walking out of the room.


    "Does your arm feel better, at least? We have an easy path forward; Alzi should be able to flood you with mana the second we pick her up," I say, heading to her side. "You should''ve said something about the mana, though. I get it being hard to say, but I need to know if you''re limited in fights like that. Ok, dear?"


    "I''m sorry," she says to her breasts.


    "You''ll have your mana back; just give it a month," I say, walking over to her. A few maids walk in to help us get into our travel gear. "We''ll pass a few temples on the way back we can check with. But it won''t be long when we get back till Alzi gives birth to the Duchess''s kids, and we can bring her home." I wrap the girl in a hug, pulling her into my soft mounds. "I won''t let my wife lose something so important forever. Just a month, ok."


    She gives me a little nod while I hold her while the maids pull out our traveling gear.


    "Ready to get dressed?" I ask, stroking her ck hair.


    "Yes. Sorry for being mean."


    "You''re fine. I was smothering you in attention when you wanted to be alone. Come on, we need to hurry, or we''ll bete."


    We''re thest pair to make it to the stables. Carriages load up with food, and another group of guards is around. Lady Liuva is giving instructions to a few servants as mine put the finishing touches on the horses and carriages.


    "Is there anything left to do?" I ask, walking up behind the Baroness.


    "No, just getting thest bits of foodstuff in now. You should be good to leave in just a couple of minutes," Lady Liuva says.


    "Good. Has there been any sightings of them today?"


    "If there has been, they haven''t been reported to us today. Normally, they are at least awake at this hour, if not taking off already. You may run into one on the road. I''ve warned your wives about it, so they should be ready for it."


    "I''ll make sure we are prepared for a fight then."


    "Princess everything is ready when you are," a servant says says.


    "Ok," I say back. "Everyone! Let''s get going! Be ready for an attack. If one offers themselves up, we need to take it!"


    Vanya, Geta, and I hop on our horses. Elyne running with us. Shimmer decides to ride her own horse as well. The rest find a spot in a carriage. Liuva''s guard joins us on horseback, and we head out.


    Everyone clears the way for us as we move out of the city, but it''s still slow going. Everyone is careful not to run a kid over. But we finally see thest gate and make it through to the open air, our speed picking up.


    "Have you all fought Griffins before?" I ask the group of guards.


    "We''ve scared them off a few times. Neversted longer than a few minutes," a warrior of the group says.


    "Guess that happened near the city, then?"


    "Yes, I''m Yaleph, your Highness. I have a strength affinity," the warrior responds. Grey hair and fur cover her muscled body. Some mix of beastkin, her fur is spotted, striped, and in all at once.


    "Kydereia, Your Highness," another offers up. A green dog. Did she get some dryad in her or something? "Light mage."


    "Geddes," thest gives out. The rare wood elf in a city farthest from any woods. "Nature mage."


    "Nice to meet you all. d to have some help. You''ll likely get the boring jobs, but I can use you, Yaleph, to watch the mages. Seems three warriors aren''t enough yet for our coordination."


    "We''re here to serve you as you need us."


    "Ok, if you know where we''re going, check the front. We''ll watch the back and sides."


    "Yes, your Highness," Yaleph says, kicking her horse to move up, the other two joining her.


    "Geta and Vanya get the sides. I''ll bring up the rear. The Shimmer stays around the middle. We''re small enough of a group we don''t need a signal. Just shout out anything we all need to know."


    "Yes, dear," they say as we all move into position.


    We travel through the fields again. The beastkin tending to the rows of nts. Most look about ready to be harvested. I wonder if we''ll be here long enough to catch the start of the harvest. It could be fun to participate in their harvest festival. Give an extra thanks to the Goddess for the food. But we can''t stick around too long. Alzi should be popping out hertest batch soon, and I don''t want to have Inanos waiting too long to get her magic back to full strength.


    The farther out we went, the fewer people we saw. More and more plots were unkept, weeds taking over the normally pristine nts, and the food withered from the abandonment. We may need to make a feast for the poor. This many fields not getting any attention has to mean a lot of people are out of work and going hungry.


    "I see one in the distance! Can''t tell if they are heading this way or not yet," Yaleph yells out. I don''t see it yet, likely hidden behind a carriage.


    "It does seem to being this way. They have attempted attacks on somerge groups before. If the group has some guards, they normally run quickly, so we''ll need something to keep it here if we want to kill it," Geddes says.


    "Elyne focuses on keeping the wind away from its wings. Do it as soon as you can and call it out. We have enough people here that we should kill it before it realizes it needs to run using its legs instead of wings," I call out. I stay in the back; the mages will do most of the fighting this time around. "Everyone else, just prepare to use a skill and bring it down fast. It''ll have some resistance, but we have more than enough types and mana to blow through it! Attack once Elyne calls out her spell."


    "Yes, dear," Elyne calls out. My wives in the carriages find a way to watch the griffin grow closer. We start to hear the wings pushing the air around as it flies at us, picking up speed.


    This should be perfect. It seems the griffins have gotten used to being the dominant force around here.


    "NOW!" Elyne calls out.


    The Griffen drops in the air before the sky glows with all the mana usage. Reds for the fire, a spark of purple for the mind, gold for time with a streak of pink for the pixies.


    The group really threw everything at the poor griffin. It kept falling, its wings torn off by some magic. It went down like a rock, crashing into a field.


    "Geta, and I will check on it. Vanya will be behind us. Guards stay in front of the carriages. I doubt it survived that, but there is no need to lose our supplies being careless here," I order, directing my horse to the side. The caravan stops as I meet up with Geta and head into the destroyed field.


    The beast isn''t moving. Can''t even see the rise and fall of its breath. Wings a few feet away from its body, blood pouring out of its torn sockets. Cuts, scrapes, gashes, and scorch marks riddle the body between the blood stains.


    "I would say that''s a dead griffin," Geta calls out, dismounting and bringing out her great sword. "I''ll take off its head to be sure. Do we store the entire body or gut it here?"


    "We have a few maids that can gut it for us in camp. Take its head, and I can store it."


    A single swing has the head detached from the blood body. Coming down with a soft plop into the dirt. I swiftly move it into my ring, and we head back to the caravan.


    "Dead. We''ve got the body. Let''s head out to the camp."

 Chapter 97 – Setting up Camp

    Chapter 97 ¨C Setting up Camp


    It took us about an hour after the Griffin attack to reach our nned camping grounds. Vanya and Sextia left to go scouting immediately while the rest of us set up the camp: tents, a few fire pits for cooking, and then a short survey of the surrounding fields.


    There wasn''t much to find in them, just weeds and abandoned nts. Well, and griffin footprints andndsites. The only real problem is that there isn''t much cover; the griffins took the few hills in the area to nest in. Luckily, the griffins have likely killed anything we would need to worry about already. So just two people on watch should be enough unless there is some insane number of griffins that we always have to be prepared against. The damn eagles can see better than most of us at night, but once we spot them, Shimmer can light up the area.


    Inanos and the healer are busy talking in one of the tents. Hopefully, she finds something that loosens the curse a bit, maybe lets her circte some mana through. Elyne and Shimmer are keeping watch while the rest of us wait around for the scouting party toe back. Yaleph says we''re about two hours from the nest, so we won''t get information till a little after dinner.


    Not that we''re eating dinner. We''re switching over to the magic supplement to make the foodst longer. Nasty stuff, but only needing one meal a day makes the foodst and gives you a lot more time in the day.


    Vanya and Sextia had to eat on the way here, while the rest of us finished our meal just a little bit ago after setting up the camp. If Yaleph is urate on the time, the duo should have half an hour before they can start snooping around the nest, giving us all a lot of time to do nothing. It''s a bit of a waste of time saver. It''ll only really help if we have to go chasing the griffins during their hunts.


    I would prefer to just kill them all in their nest.


    Most of the women are spending the time meditating in their tents. Just Yaleph, Geta, and I sit around the fire pit, the sap in the wood popping as the mes flick around. Shimmer got it going with a bit of mana. She could keep it going without any wood, but we want to conserve our mana.


    The chairs are more like wooden crates than chairs, but they store easily and work well enough on the move. No need to worry about a crate getting damaged in the weather or a surprise fight; simple enough to buy a new one or fix it up if the damage is small.


    "Your Highness, I''ve heard you can use a bit of fire magic," Yaleph asked with an expectant look in her eyes.


    "Yes, not much. A weak affinity, if even that. Didn''t even know it till I got my third ss and got a skill that lets me set my de on fire. A bit useless; I don''t normally have my de on my enemy long enough to catch them on fire. Looks cool and probably intimidating, but practically it just taunts me with what I could''ve had. The Queen''s Fire has always been a bit of a dream for me, and it seems to just keep getting better. She had quite the disy at my little sister''s birthday party," I say. I''ve gotten a few other skills that incorporate fire in some way. I can pull out enough mana to start a fire if I have some kindling, but even those without a fire affinity can do that if they have enough mana.


    I''ve tried to have Shimmer help me get more out of my fire affinity, but it seems our mana works differently. Her method just doesn''t seem to bring any extra mana out of hiding. If I can get it to just one fireball worth of mana, I''ll be so much more dangerous. Just a bit of extra reach is helpful in keeping the mages worried in a fight.


    "So that''s why you don''t show it; you don''t have enough to do it. I was wondering if you just liked keeping it secret for an ambush or something. Still cool to have more than one; a lot seem to think that helps your mana grow or have a higher baseline," Yaleph says.


    "That is the general belief in the royal family. It seems to hold true, but it can be hard to tell if they have the second affinity due to the extra mana or growth or if the second affinity is the cause. Doesn''t matter too much in the end, more mana is always nice," I say.


    "It should be the first one. You need the mana to manifest the second affinity. That''s why it doesn''t show up tillter normally. That''s when you''ve earned enough mana to have the second affinity show. A second affinity is moremon than people think, but most don''t get enough mana to show it, and even if they did, it would be like you, honey, and be useless if they don''t pick a ss that brings it out," Geta says.


    "That does make sense, but the research is still trying to make sure of it. The main goal is to try to strengthen the crystals the nobles use on the kids. See if they can find the second affinity in kids, then track if they get er in life or at the start. And about how much mana they have when it shows up."


    "Can you show your de on fire for a few seconds? Want to see what a great sword looks like with mes shooting off it," Yaleph asks. Even Geta perks up a bit at the thought.


    "Sure, a few seconds won''t hurt," I say, standing up. I pull out my great sword and hold it up before using the skill and covering it in red mes. The mes lick about, thergest growing to about three inches before I snuff the skill, and the de returns to the normal silver color of enchanted steel.


    "It is pretty and would get me to back up. But I agree it won''t do much outside of a moment of pause," Yaleph says after a few ps for my little disy.


    "Thanks. I''ve tried to find ways to use it, but it really is just a novelty. The only moments I''ve had it be useful is heating up my de enough to help me slice through thick skin, but even then I''ve got a number of easier ways to do that. The only true thing it helps is letting me say I have two affinities."


    "Take what you can get. Have you ever traveled out of the country?" Yaleph asks, eager to learn more about her princess.


    "Not much, just a few trips to Edeozia for some tournaments when I was younger. Part of repairing the rtionship between us or something. Not much is different up there. Elves and humans all around, with some of the other species filling in. It is colder, so the walls are thicker, and chimneys are moremon. But besides that, it seems all elves like to build their cities in simr ways. Never got to explore much outside the capital, no need to lose a princess in foreignnds. It would kind of go against the repairing rtionship part. When I sit on the throne, I''ll get to travel more outside our territory."


    "Well, we all appreciate the work you''ve done inside the Queendom. Set quite the standard for the adventures and nobles. Commoners love to sing your praise for years after you visit them. It seems you''re almost too polite to them."


    "That is the goal. Being polite and helpful lets me hear more about their problems ande up with solutions that actually help them. d it brings pressure for everyone to behave correctly."


    "It is a relief. Higher nobles have been a bit more agreeable when they visit in thest decade or so. Makes it a lot easier to be a guard when you don''t have nobles bickering over little things and maids running wild in the castle."


    "Never thought about that. Always thought nobles would behave just in case the Queen needs an excuse to promote someone or give a bit ofnd away."


    "Fear only works so much, and when the punishment is rare and small, they don''t care. She rarely takes anyone''snd and most that lose their title had iting over much worse things than being rude to a baroness. Bigger monsters to worry about for the Queen, so I don''t me her."


    "I suppose so. I guess it may be hard to reach the Queen about that kind of thing, with her mail going through a bunch of hands before they even have a chance to reach her desk. Wouldn''t be surprised if a lot of requests get cut before they should."


    "Nothing is perfect. She doesn''t have time to review every request, so she''s got to give it to people she trusts. The Queen''s got a lot to care for. She did well getting you out here and solving some of her problems. The best you can do when you reach the throne is make sure your kids do the same outreach. You''ve proven they can cover for the Queen. I should join the others and meditate. With there likely only being two or three left, I''ll want to be ready for the attack tonight," Yaleph says. Trying to cover up herints a bit. Though I do agree with her. A big part of the Queen''s job is keeping the nobles in line.


    "Yes, that isn''t too bad of an idea. Geta, would you like to join?" I ask the pdin.


    "Sure, honey. But meditating is a personal thing," Geta says with an eye roll.


    "You can meditate while letting your wife hold you in her strong arms."


    "Yes, just reminding you not to distract me," she says, standing up.


    "Don''t worry, we all need the rest. Just want to hold a wife while I do it. What is the point of marriage if you can''t hold them a bit?"


    "Plenty of things, dear," she says with a small shake of her head. Too bad we need to be ready for an attack. I would love to show her one of the plenty of things to do with a spouse.

 Chapter 98 – Surprise Attack

    Chapter 98 ¨C Surprise Attack


    "WE''VE GOT COMPANY!" Shimmer shouts out. Geta, who was just wrapped up in my arms, is already standing. I join her and we head out to see what Vanya and Sextia brought to our camp. I guess something could''ve stumbled in, but I''m betting Sextia had a skill run out of mana or something. We''re still in our travel gear, a mix of te, chain, and leather.


    Outside, it''s easy to see who the uninvited guests are. A couple of griffins chasing the scouts. Vanya is carrying Sextia as she sprints across the weed-infested fields.


    "Mages, get behind! They''ll be ready for magic this time, so prepare for a real fight!" I shout, joining up with Shimmer. Yalephes up with me and Geta to help form our front line, with the mages filling in behind us. "We need to move out; there''s no need to let them destroy the camp we just set up," Imand once everyone''s here and somewhat set.


    Geta takes the lead with a tower shield prepared to cover Vanya and Sextia up once we reach them. Yaleph and I were on either side to take the focus of the Griffins and let the mages attack at will. The sound of the beast''s wings grows as we approach each other. Vanya finds some energy to give out a quick burst of speed to meet up with Geta and fall under the protection of her shield.


    I use a taunt skill and watch one of the Griffins'' eyes lock onto mine. A howl of wind sts in my direction. I reinforce my position with a skill and hold my shield to block the magical attack. Once again, the sky fills with the hues of mana. The beasts, this time, defend themselves against the first onught. They circle around the group, one keeping its eyes on me.


    Shimmer lets out a wall of mes, causing an updraft to push the griffins farther away as Elyne works to keep them from escaping.


    The draft pulls the Griffins right into Elyne''s wall of wind, which brings them right back into the mes, causing a vicious cycle. Theysh out with their own wind magic, but they can''t break free as more and more magic piles into their loop.


    Finding magic attacks to not work, they tuck their giant wings and dive in. The one still focuses on me; it''s diveing right for me. I dare it to keep going and run its stupid beak into my shield and see which is stronger.


    It takes just a few moments for its dive to reach my shield and plow me to the ground. My helmet smashes the dirt. Feathers, weeds, and stars fill my vision as I scramble to get my short sword to strike the beast. My ears are ringing, blocking out the entire world but me and the damn bird.


    My body aches, but the beast keeps keeps attacking me. My sword nced off the underbelly of the beast. I''ll have to count on my wives to kill the damn thing. I give a yell to let them know I''m alive under the beast.


    It keeps trying to peck my head, my shield the only thing keeping it from killing me. Its legs are too big to reach underneath it and join the assault. I do my best to keep hitting the same spot, hoping to break the feathers and let my sword dig out its guts.


    sh after sh, the feathery armor holds above me. My ears slowly start to clear out when I hear a loud screeche from above me, and its legs give out. The bird once againes crashing down on me.


    If only I had my damn te armor on. The steel would take a lot of the weight off me.


    It seems My wives didn''t kill the beast. It squirms above me, my head just peeking out of its fat. My legs aren''t as lucky. I feel the bone strain under the weight of the beast. My sword pinned useless between the beast''s belly and my own.


    "GET IT OFF!" I plead out with thest of my breath, my metal chest piece ttening and pushing my breath out.


    Then, just as quickly as the beast put its weight on me, it disappeared. I let out a grunt and put my chest piece away. I roll over and force myself to my feet. The beast is still alive, but it looks just as bad as I must look right now. I taunt the beast again to draw its ire, nning to stay on my feet this time.


    I can hear the other one fighting behind me. I''m not sure who is fighting mine with me, so I swap out the short sword and shield for my great sword and prepare to kill it myself.


    I let out a yell and charged the weary beast, aiming to chop off its eagle head. It backs up out of range, dodging my swing. I follow up with a simple sh, looking to make a cut across its skin. Once more, it backs up. It follows up the dodge with a strike of its own, diving forward and making me roll to the side. I pop up onto my feet and get ready to use a skill.


    I feint another cut at its neck, hoping it dives in for a counterattack again.


    It goes just as I nned. Short hop back to dodge, then its beak thrust forward. I use my skill to reset my swing, my de meeting its head and getting a sh down its eye, drawing more blood. A fire bolt strikes the beast''s side, causing it to howl out and look for the second attacker.


    I take the time to use another skill to empower my next strike and get a great sh across its neck. Now, it should just be a waiting game for it to bleed out.


    I press forward to keep it distracted. Small, short swings keep it from doing anything about its impending doom. I get another strike in on its other eye before the beast falls and lets me take its head off, ending my side of the fight.


    Just a few seconds pass before the pain hits me. Needles spike all over my legs as I fall over, struggling to find my breath.


    "DEAR!" I hear behind me. A hand shaking me.


    "Alive," I whisper out.


    "Geta, get her to the camp. The other one is basically dead. Sextia can wait. She''s stable already!" are thest words I hear before the world fades for me.


    ...


    "I don''t feel too bad," I say when I wake up inside my tent.


    "Yes, Ioelena was quite worried about you no matter how much Geta assured her you were going to be fine. Forced Chi to heal youpletely," Inanos says from somewhere around me. Rolling over, I spot her meditating, naked for some reason, in the middle of the tent. nkets covering my own naked form in the bed roll.


    "Dear. Why are you naked?" I ask.


    "Thought you would enjoy the site. The rumors are already starting that you''re a bit of a pervert," she teases, opening her eyes. "Chi said she didn''t have anything to help me. Then you, Sextia, and Yalephe back hurt, removing any chance for her to even try helping me."


    "Sorry, I miscalcted the angle and let the damn bird knock me over. Was Chi at least able to help the other two after me?" I ask. The honeymoon period is over. I''ll need to tone down the shamelessness I disy. Marrying a prostitute is going to be hard enough without adding in rumors I''m a pervert.


    "Chi just patched Sextia up. Yaleph wasn''t hurt too bad. Simr issue to you. Some fractured bones and gashes. Not perfectly healed, but she''ll make a full recovery soon."


    "Good. How long was I out?"


    "Just a few hours. You should head out. Ioelena still doesn''t think you''ll be fine. Geta wants to attack the remaining Griffin tonight so it doesn''t run off. But they need you to approve of the decision."


    "Alright. Thank you for the view, but you can wear clothing. You''re a treat to look at clothed and naked."


    "Sure, sure, dear."


    "d you''re feeling better. Well, I''ll go rally the troops. Wouldn''t mind this being a short trip."


    I pull out simple shit and pants to put on. I''ll need to wear my full armor on the attack, so there is no point wasting time getting dressed up for now. I walk out barefoot to talk to the group.


    I can hear Geta talking to the group as I approach. "We can do it. Elora is fine. She just had a lot of cracked bones that gave out at the end. Chi put her back together. We charge out now and..."


    "I agree. Sorry for worrying you all. Miss judged the angle and got myself trapped. I''m good now, and well, I wouldn''t mind ending this little trip in a day," I say, interrupting Geta.


    "Are you sure?" Vanya asks, still in her full armor.


    "Yes. I just need to put on my full te this time. No need to break my bones twice in one day."


    "Alright, then in fifteen, we head out. Is that good, dear?" Geta asks, clearly wishing to leave right this second. Already in her full te, hand twitching for her sword.


    "Is it just one left?" I ask.


    "Yes," Vanya says.


    "Then get ready everyone. One more Griffin to kill!" I head back to my tent, and a few maids follow to put my armor on.


    Inside, Inanos is still meditating, this time wearing an oversized shirt.


    Is she trying to tease me into bed?


    The maids stripped me down, bound my breast, put on the firstyer, then all the armor, taking the full fifteen to work through it all with their practiced hands. Skills are a wonderful thing.


    Outside I find everyone grouped up at the edge of the camp.


    "Ready?" I ask.


    "You''re thest one."


    "Alright. Vanya you good to lead the way?"


    "Let''s move," she says.


    We move across the abandoned fields silently, watching for thest Griffin. Vanya and Geta take point while I bring up the back. The mages fill in the middle. Only Sextia is missing among them, so it looks like only the warriors got hurt in thest fight.


    We make slower work than Vanya and Sextia did, taking about three hours to get into view of the nest where thest Griffin is circling. It''s head swinging around looking for an intruder. We''ve started crawling on the top of the hill, careful to stay hidden. The sun setting over the horizon in front of us. We could circle around and use it to try and hide us. But with this many fighting one beast, we''ll be fine, and Elyne can keep it still.


    "Elyne, once again, focus on keeping it here. Everyone else overwhelms it like the first one," I whisper.


    "I''m ready," Elyne says.


    We all stand up and start the attack. Geta and Vanya run at the lone beast. Spells flying past them towards the monster. I stay back with the mages, ready to intercept anything it throws this way.


    The first few spells get deflected, the Griffin sending its own attack at Vanya. She does the smart thing and dodges the wind. Geta reaches the beast a few momentster and strikes out with her sword. The beast dodges the sword by gets hit by a few spells, knocking it to the ground. Geta takes its head off while it squirms on the ground.


    "That''s all of them!" Geta calls out.

 Chapter 99 – Finishing the Hunt

    Chapter 99 ¨C Finishing the Hunt


    "Let''s pack up the meat and head back," I shout out,ing up behind Geta. "Vanya, are you sure there are only the four we killed around?"


    "Yes. Two sets of mates," Vanya assures.


    "Alright, then we can head back to the city tomorrow. I want to know how you got two of them to chase you back to the camp. I''m guessing this one was the mate of the one we killed on the way here," I say.


    "Most likely. I can share the story on the way back," Vanya agrees.


    There isn''t much work to be done packing up the meat. My storage ring will keep the meat fresh till we can get it to a butcher to finish preparing it. A few girls go poking around to see if the griffins grabbed anything useful to take back, and then we head back to the camp.


    The sun fully set behind us, leaving us in the dark. Shimmer gave us some light as we made the trek back to our camp.


    Vanya starts her story, but the rest of the group doesn''t seem that interested in it, so I''m guessing I missed it while I was passed out earlier.


    "We made good time getting to the nest. It took a little under two hours. Had Sextia cover us in darkness, and we started snooping about. It was empty when we started, and we were able to find what looked like four spots that were used to sleep, each being paired up. Everything else seemed to follow that pattern, four distinct ces that seemed to be paired together. With nothing else to search for we nned on waiting a bit to see if any came back and acted all lovey-dovey with each other. While in the middle of the camp, we had two love birdse by right as Sextia''s skill ended. One dove down, and the other sent a gust of wind at us. I dodge the dive, taking Sextia with me but her arm got caught up in the wind gust. From there it was just using all my movement skills and mana to sprint back to camp."


    "You made it back to camp carrying Sextia with two birds chasing you?"


    "They came back from a long hunt, it looks like. Got them while tired. I''m more surprised they followed me all the way out back. I was sure they would turn back."


    "I''ll have her wait to get her arm back till Alzi can heal it. She needs to learn tomunicate limits to her partners. You''re lucky she didn''t get you killed."


    "Oh, she knows that. Chi gave her a good ear full. Then Ioelena gave her a good yelling. Chi was only able to clean the wound and heal it. Alzi will have a lot to learn to rebuild an arm."


    "If I''m right about her, it''ll help push Alzi to learn faster. Thank you for getting both of you back safe. We''ll have to drill into everyone how to handle the field. Can''t have someone lose an arm over something as easy to avoid as that."


    "Yes, I should''ve guessed she didn''t know it. I''m sure a few more maids don''t know how to handle this work as well. You always get a bit of ''protect the noble''s feelings'' in times of peace," she says with a sigh. A few heads bob around us as they''re forced to listen to our conversation.


    "Yes, it''s just hard to think of someone not knowing the basics of speaking up about low mana."


    "I doubt she was checking. But she''s given us all a great resource to force all the maids to learn the lesson well when we get back."


    "I suppose so."


    The rest of the way was quiet. Everyone was tired from the travel and constant fights, wishing to get under their covers and sleep. Hopefully, the ride back tomorrow is simple.


    We can get back, drop the meat off, get some real sleep in a bed, and then have a feast before taking a scenic route home. We''re down two fighters, Inanos and Sextia. So getting back and paying a visit to Rosemary to help Inanos is very much needed.


    Getting back into camp, Syro pushes me into my tent and forces me to bed. I''m too tired to fight her, so I let them figure out the night watch.


    ...


    "Up you go, Princess. We all want to get back to the city before lunch and have some real food," Syro says, shaking me awake.


    "Wouldn''t mind that. I just need to get into my armor and..."


    "Nope, you''re riding in the carriage. I''ll be taking your ce with Shimmer. The two of us will be able to handle anything. Chi still wants you to rest for a bit," She says, standing up already in her leather armor.


    "Are you all in agreement with this?"


    "Yes, Geta''s willing to chain you up if needed."


    "Ok, then I''ll be out in a second."


    I put on a simple dress and put away the small bedding. I don''t have anything else in the tent to store, so I walk out and let the maids take the tent down. Outside, the rest of the tents have been put away except for Chi''s.


    Curious, I walk inside and find Sextia inside, with Chi inspecting what is left of her right arm.


    "Can it be healed?" I ask.


    "Yes, I don''t have the mana to do it right now. Give me a month and I could, but I don''t think you have the time to waste in this corner of the world. You''ll have to find someone in the capital or one with more mana than me on your way back home," She says releasing the arm.


    "That we don''t, but thank you for the offer," I say, turning to the injured maid. Her face turned to the far side of the tent. "Sextia, I''ve heard you''ve gotten yelled at plenty. So I won''t pile on too much. You got lucky; you don''t normally outrun Griffins. But, you also showed a weakness my house may have, and I will be fixing it. You need to get more sses, so don''t ck off."


    "Yes, your Highness," Sextia says, her head bowed.


    "Thank you for watching over us, Chi," I say to the healer.


    "Happy to help get rid of that beast, and you two gave me plenty of work yesterday. Don''t wrestle with Griffins in the future, Princess," she says back with a smile.


    "I''ll keep that in mind," I say, walking out. My tent is gone now, leaving just the healer''s tent up. Syro gs me down and pushes me into a carriage.


    "We''ll take care of everything. Just rx on the way back," she says, closing me in.


    "You all are getting a little pushy now. I''m not some Grandma that needs to be babied. Hell Elves are often almost in their prime when they''re a grandmother. So stop acting like I have a foot in the grave!" I yell out.


    "Dear, yesterday you had a foot in the grave, and Alzi will have no problempleting the first step for you bing a grandmother and letting you step into your prime," Syro says, cracking the door open so I can see her stupid smile.


    "The Goddess of Death wasn''t watching me yesterday. But fine. I''ll be babied by my wives for a day. Tomorrow, I''m not going to take this!"


    "Yes, my dear Princess. Go enjoy the maids," she says, closing the door again.


    Yes, they gave me the carriage with all four maids we brought with us. They continued to bully me. They pushed me down so my head was in one of theirps. Her handsbed my hair as another fed me grapes. Thest two massaged my thighs on the journey. It was a quiet,fortable journey.


    ...


    "Princess, are you ready to get out?" startles me as I take another bite.


    "What?" I ask after chewing my food.


    "We are back at the castle. Are you ready to get out?" A maid asked me.


    "Oh, yes, I should get out, I suppose," I say, getting out of the softp. The maid runs her hand through my hair onest time.


    Someone opens the door from the outside, and a hand darts out to help me, which I need after the strange rest the maids gave me on my way back.


    "Finally ready to face the world, dear?" Syro asks, walking up from behind the carriage.


    "Yes. The maids were just seeing to my needs," I say back. "You did give them all to me."


    "While we were out here being vignt, you were ying with the maids. Do you need a few of us to join you tonight? I hate to have a rumor spread that we aren''t treating our wife right so early in the marriage," she teases.


    "Food and rxation. But you have earned a spot in the bed bent over now, harpy."


    "Oh no. The Princess is going to have her way with me," she says with a twirl. "We should get going now. Geta is gathering the butchers to prepare for a feast. I''m guessing you want to help some of the poor that lost their fields to the beast, right?"


    "Yes. We''ll need to let the butchers prepare all four beasts. Hate to make them them into mana food and ruin most of the taste, but we need to feed as many as possible. They need to see more benefits before they can work again. Many of those fields are ruined for this season."


    "I know cities have a lot of mouths to feed," She says, turning on her heels and leading me to the Geta and the Butchers.


    I guess the Baroness called them into the castle while the maids were tending to me, as they had a small section of the castle grounds marked off for them to work in. A few girls already working on a few smaller beasts to add to the pile of meat. It looks like it may be a family-run ordeal as a man is cleaning some tools off to the side.


    I plop the beast down on a clear section, and we head back to the castle to let them prepare for tomorrow.

 Chapter 100 – Before the Feast

    Chapter 100 ¨C Before the Feast


    "Your Highness, we need to get you two ready for the feast," a maid calls out, waking me and my harpy lover.


    "Starting this early?" I ask, still wrapped up in her wings.


    "Not really, it''s noon right now. Seems the travel and fights have worn you down. Or you still aren''t used to the bed duties," my maid says, pulling the curtains to let the sun light up the room.


    "Yes, she did spend a lot of energyst night getting in nice and deep," Syro chimes in, finishing her sentence with a soft kiss on my cheek.


    "I just gave what you begged for, Harpy. Keep teasing me, and I may throw you into Alzi''s bed for a week and see how well you walk after that," I threaten.


    "That sounds like a good time Princess. The bigger problem won''t be walking the next week but in nine months. I don''t think the Duchess kept her secret for half as long as she thought she would," Syro taunts as she steps in front of a mirror, letting me take in her naked backside. Toned dark skin with her feathery arms and legs.


    The maids pull out a second mirror for me to use. Thenes the standard red dress. I''ll be speaking to the people before the feast, I need to look the part of royalty for them. My wives will get red jewelry to show their standing.


    The Baroness didn''t have time to prepare a full feast for the city, so they''ll only get the speech before wee back to eat. Over the next few days, the food will be handed out to the needy. It would be nice to wait a few days and have a real city-wide feast, but the number of issues among my party is growing, and I would like to get back to Isda. I hate leaving her behind so soon after marrying her.


    I did get to write a response to her letter yesterday. She''ll at least know I got her letter and didn''t forget about her.


    The maids work quickly to put on the dress and makeup. I am careful not to overdo the essories. I need to be shy but go too far past their expectation, or they won''t connect with me as I want. It''s all about meeting people''s expectations for what a royal who cares about their problems will look like. Break that expectation, and I''ll be some shy, stuck-up prick.


    My wives have it easier, they aren''t scrutinized quite as much as me. As long as I have more jewelry than them then everything is good. That is unless they decide to garner more attention to themselves. But I would hope they''d at least warn me before going off and taking center stage from me.


    Though something tells me Alzi will have trouble with that one. Her colorful hair and light show will draw eyes without even trying. Add on, she''ll struggle with the etiquette, and I''ll have a real headache at these events.


    Teaching Alzi all the etiquette will be a pain for Aurora. Letters, spelling, mana, magic, etiquette for parties as both a man and woman, dinner, the bedroom, traveling, kids. The list of nobles is too long. Well, themoners do have their own version that she''ll know from her vige, but they''re always more rxed about it.


    She''ll almost be a danger to take out of the house.


    But that is a problem to worry about when I have her. Today, I have to worry about a speech. I was suspecting we would have some sort of celebration so I was able to work on it on the way out here instead of allst night.


    "Princess, what size heel would you like?" A maid asks as another puts on the final silver bracelet.


    I take a good look at the dress and jewelry before I decide. The red dress is simple, with just some rubies to sparkle around my breasts. I wear small silver bracelets, a gold ne with a locket hanging down, and small golden earrings. My hair is up in a ponytail.


    "Four inches should be good," I say, happy with the rest of the apparel.


    "Inanos has already put on four and a half."


    "Then five, I guess." Is that girl trying to make me show off? But she must be feeling better to go that big on the heels or she just really doesn''t want to be the shortest girl since Isda isn''t around.


    "Yes, your Highness," she says, pulling out some simple ck heels for me. "Are these good?"


    "Yes," I say, slipping into the heels. I give myself one more good look in the mirror before I turn to the Harpy in the corner.


    A simple ck dress to cover her dark-toned body. Her dress covers just her skin, leaving her feathery wings and legs to show. I can see the back of the red ne and red hooped earrings through her short brown hair.


    "Three inches? How is this fair?" I yell out to my beautiful Harpy.


    "I''m not aspetitive as you are, dear. The most the people will see of me are my beautiful feathers and ne. Maybe a few staring at my tits. They''ll be looking at you. So, I get a bit offort today. me Inanos for making you go to five if you aren''t willing to take all the me," she says, slipping into the little things and turning around. "Besides, I look wonderful in three, and you''re sexy in five. It''ll be a fight who gets you after the feast. Nowe, dear, the people await your speech."


    Without even waiting for my reply, she walks out of the room, swaying her hips with each step.


    "Someone wants me to fuck her again tonight," I mutter, following her out of the bedroom. A few maids stay to clean up the room, and the rest follow us out, one racing to the front to lead us through the building. The stupid Harpy teasing me the whole way.


    "Ah, good, the Princess is here. Most of the city is here. A few have to tend to the fields and some left yesterday to try and salvage the fields the griffins were guarding. But it should be a good crowd. Are you ready?" Baroness says. She is in four-inch heels, so even without Inanos, it was best to go with five.


    Whoever picked fucking heels to be the stupid measuring contest better be walking on stilts in the afterlife.


    The more important parts of her apparel are a in orange dress with silver jewelry, her three wives in simr dresses, and her husband in the standard pants and shirt while surrounded by the wives.


    "Yes, I''m ready. Just show me where you gathered the people, and we can give the speech," I say.


    "Right this way your Highness," she says with a small bow.


    She takes us up and into the inner castle''s walls so we can reach the top of the gate. The crowd''s mumbling barely reaches us at the top of the gate, and the furry ears give the crowd a colorful look.


    "My people. You all know that I had requested some help from a Princess. Princess Elora. She answered my request for help. Princess Elora agreed to help us farm our fields and feed our people. She and her newlywed wives came all the way from the capital to give us all support. I want to thank her for making the trip personally and taking care of our griffen problem. The fields are damaged. Much of the crop was ruined, but not all. There is more food there that we can harvest, but work needs to be done. But that isn''t all she has given us. I''ll let the Princess share what else she has graciously given our humble city!" She says to therge crowd. A small roares from them as she finishes and lets me take their attention.


    "I thank you all for the work you do every year. The food you export for the cities that struggle to make their own food is a life savior for them. It was an easy decision toe down here and help you all. You''ve been helping a number of cities survive for years. Sacrificing food that you could use to help towns and cities nearby that don''t have a good harvest. It doesn''t go unnoticed by us. You represent what the Queendom wishes to be. A group working together to survive and thrive. You deserved to be able to farm thend you''ve worked so hard over the years to keep and manage!" I shout out, pausing a bit to catch my breath and let them sit with the words. "The beast is gone. Killed and their meat in good condition to help relieve some of the pain they''ve created for you all. I''ve given the meat over to some of the butchers in this city so they can distribute it out to the hungry and needy. It''ll have the filling blessing on it so the food can fill as many stomachs as possible. I thank you all for your patience. I''m working with the adventure guild to increase the number of cities in the kill rotation so the city never has to go so long without help. While I''m happy toe here and help personally, it takes too long for me toe down here. This won''t happen again. The Queendom will protect its own people. It will give you all the chance to thrive!"


    I stand with the cheers for a moment before backing off. I''m sure many of the shops will have some specials to give out to therge crowd to let them have some sort of party while the nobles enjoy a bit of fun.


    "Ready to eat?" Liuva asks once we''re out of the castle''s walls.


    "Yes, though I do wonder where the rest of my wives are. Only Syro is here."


    "We don''t have much space on the walls, so I let them stay inside. You have many wives, and this humble city isn''t used to women being that powerful and captivating," she teases me as we head back to the castle.


    "You really let them bully you into not making theme up? We had more than enough room for even Elyne toe up."


    "They can be quite convincing, your Highness. It probably is best not to overwhelm my people with so many nobles at once. Most nobles would call this a farming vige."


    "I''ll look to change that. The farming viges are what let so many pursue other professions. You deserve some attention and care."


    "It is good to hear you say that your Highness. I was already preparing to ask the guild for help. I really didn''t think you would send help and surely note in the flesh. I tested your words, and you held to them. Thank you for that. My mother had a simr promise from a princess. They never showed up. Not once, not even sending some money to help pay the guild. This won''t be forgotten."


    "I''m here to help all corners of thend grow. If I need to go somewhere personally to achieve that goal, then I''ll be there."


    "Well, thank you. Now, let''s eat, shall we," Liuva says as two maids through open the doors to the small ballroom the castle has. Smallpared to the capital. More than enough to hold my wives, the guards that helped us, and her wives. Plenty of room to spare around the long table stacked with the meat from a griffin.

 Chapter 101 – The Feast and the Centaur

    Chapter 101 ¨C The Feast and the Centaur


    The girls who didn''t feel like joining me for the speech were already sitting down. The table is split between my harem and the Baroness''s harem. I have a spot at the head of the table; the ce to my left is also free. Elyne already sits to the right. Syro moves a few spots down, joining the rest of my wives. Liuva takes the free ce to the left, sitting beside her husband and then her two wives.


    I take my spot and sit down, not willing to give another speech. If they wanted to here one, they could''ve joined me at the wall.


    "Dear, you aren''t going to say anything? You''re just digging right in," Syro teases with a small shake of her head.


    "I gave a speech. You all decided to miss it. But, if I must, thank you, Liuva, for counting on me and supporting me. I hope we can continue to make this a safe city for all to live in. Thank you, my wives, for joining me and helping in protecting our great nation. Now, let us enjoy the spoils of our effort!" Not caring for their reaction, I dig in, cutting a slice of meat to try out.


    The smell as I bring it to my mouth gets my mouth watering, and when it hits my tongue, I know I''m going to overeat. The maids were generous with the seasoning and cooked it perfectly. I saved the tender first bite, getting the most out of it.


    With the first bite taken, the rest of the table joins in, each face lighting up as they get a taste. The maidse around and pour the wine. I noticed I have a special bottle.


    Wondering what they did, I take a sip and find they watered it down.


    "What is this? " I shouted, drawing augh from my wives and some smiles from the maids.


    "Your wives are worried about you. Drinking so much isn''t healthy," Liuva dares to tease.


    "Am I pregnant? I think Isda would be safe to drink this. Is one of your wives pregnant? The maids must have switched out the bottles by mistake."


    "Yes, we were blessed with a pregnancy a month ago. But she is just drinking water," Vankas says, pointing to his left. The girl blushes a bit as she holds up her clear ss.


    "Well, congrattions on that," I say. "But, in some circles, this would be treason. Meat this good should be paired with a fine wine, not water with a bit of vor."


    "Dear, just eat. We don''t want you getting sick just as we leave," Elyne says, holding a piece of meat to my mouth. "Bite."


    I give her a small frown but ept the meat. If they offer me more, I''ll take it.


    "Good girl," she continues, asking me to punish her tonight.


    "Hmph," is all I give her before returning to my own pile to eat from. Earning myself anotherugh from my wives, the others a bit scared to speak out after my treason joke.


    I down the ss of watered-down wine after my next bite. Watching carefully as my head maid brings back the special bottle with a smug smile. She pours me another ss of the light red drink. She even dares to give a little wiggle of her ass when she turns around, which I, of course, smack. Naughty thing.


    "I can''t believe my house cares so little for me. Vankas, you were talking earlier about your writing. I can''t trust my wives to give me a good story right now. Perhaps you can," I say.


    "You''re putting me on the spot, your Highness. Luckily for me, I was copying a story or prophecy from our Temple to the Goddess of Love. The priestesses are fighting over which it is which is why I was copying it. They wish to send the story around and get a consensus on the matter. It is quite the story, and if it is a prophecy, I hope for the family that fulfills it," He says. He wipes a bit of wine from his mouth and starts the story.


    The seed of a royal family found herself unable to love her family. Forced into her position, she looked to the Goddess of Love to divorce and pursue her true loves.


    The Goddess of Love started the proceedings, but Goddess after Goddess showed up taking sides. The seed, the head wife, and even some of the other wives all had Goddesses backing them. Each wanted the family to do something different.


    Sides were taken and even the Goddess backing the same person didn''t agree on everything. Inside the domain of Love, the Goddesses had to y by her rules.


    Time ticked by, yet an agreement still couldn''t be found. Only one Goddess backed a divorce; the rest refused until. ''Sorry, this word was crossed out, blotched over, wiped, removed, so something showed up. What I do not know.'' threatened to take the seed away and give her all she asked for.


    The Goddess now threatened to force the head wife to ept the seed''s demands, unwilling to let the neer take the seed.


    Without her backers, the head wife agreed.


    "It''s an old text written in the ancient tongue, so we don''t know the tense, but this seems to be something more likely to happen in the olden days, so I think it is something that happened in the past or an old warning that went out of favor for one reason or another," Vankas finishes up.


    To him an old warning; for me, something I pray is just an old story about some old hated Goddess. Old church stories are all the same. Do as the Goddess says, or they''ll find a way to fuck you over. Over the years it seems the Goddesses have settled down a lot and let us have our freedom. Not to the point that you can go out of your way to offend them, but then let the small stuff slide.


    "Thaank yooouu phor the story," I slur out holding my ss up for a toast. "To loving you, wives!" I shout. The table raises their sses, and we all take a long drink, except for Miss Pregnant. It''s not the same with water.


    "Thank you for the feast, Lady Liuva. It seems our dear wife has still managed to drink too much despite our attempts to stop her," Syro says, standing up and walking up to me. We have an early day tomorrow, and it would be best that she isn''t too hungover for the ride, so I think we have to call it¡ªat least for the Princess."


    "I can..."


    "No, no, you can not. Don''t make me have Geta tie you to the bed," she threatens, pulling me out of my chair.


    "Then Elynees with me. She teased me too much tonight!"


    "Yes, honey," she whispers. She tries to hide herself from the embarrassment of publicly being called into my bed, but you can''t hide a horse''s body. Syro just keeps dragging me out of the hall. A few maids follow to help her.


    One takes the lead and directs us to my bedroom. The maids don''t follow us in, knowing we can handle the dressing portion of this night.


    "Syro, help me get Elyne naked. We''ve been married for so long, yet she hasn''te to my bed. I barely got a good look at her at the wedding," I shout out. Stumbling out of Syro''s arms and over to Elyne. Her face is bright red as I fall into her tits.


    "Fine, I wouldn''t mind spending some ying with a centaur," she says, giving me a smack on the ass. "I''ll get her behind; you get out of her tits and get her front off."


    "Don''t I get a say in this?" Elyne says, keeping me smothered in her soft tits.


    "You married that elf. Eventually, you''ll be called into bed. Putting it off just hurts you," Syro says, giving the horse a light p.


    "I guess that is true. Be gentle."


    "I wiilll beeee," I say, free of her tits. "Arms up!"


    I get her little dress off her front, her tits flopping free for me to grab and massage. Earning me a little surprise yelp.


    "You didn''t even wrap them up. You wanted me to call you to bed," I tease.


    "Shut up."


    My hands trace down her stomach and find the end of her human waist, finding the little wet slit.


    "Do you have a human womb," I whisper.


    "And another back here," Syro says.


    "Yes," she moans out. "Rare, but some get both wombs. Most just have one that is for show."


    "Oh, you are worried about Alzi, aren''t you. Getting pregnant in both the front and the back. Alzi could do it and would," Syro says. Elyne just nods around as Syro must be ying with her back slit. I pull out a lovely dildo, one hand lining it up with her front slit, the other pulling her into a kiss.


    Her tight slit hugging the dildo as I slowly push it in.


    "Too much," she fights to say between kisses. Syro must be filling her now.


    "You best get used to it now. Alzi will be so much worse," Syro says from behind. I keep her locked in a kiss, grinding my hips to stretch the tight hole.


    We start moaning into each other''s mouths; a soft pping soundes from her backside as Syro starts to truly fuck the virgin centaur. Not willing to be outdone, I start on the front. Breaking off our kiss so I can focus on thrusting. Elyne is a moaning mess as she gets her two holes fucked. My hands ying with her massive tits.


    "FUCK!" she screams out, her four legs shaking as she orgasms. Neither Syro nor I have finished yet, so we keep going, letting her squirm as we pound her sensitive holes.


    "Oh, yes, yes, yes!" Syro lets out behind her. I use the nipple in front of my face to suppress my own moans as I finish, falling into the half-awake Elyne.


    "I''m tired," I whisper as things fade to ck.

 Chapter 102 – Spending Another Night with a Succubus

    Chapter 102 ¨C Spending Another Night with a Subus


    *** Alzi ***


    I had a pretty standard morning. An orphan waking me up, grabbing a robe and heels, waddling down the stairs into Mai''s loving arms, bathing, and now eating. Yes, I''ve started bringing clothing to the bath. I don''t know what it is about twelve, but it is much more difficult to move around with than eleven was.


    The Duchess really went too far with me here.


    I''ve got a month left with them. I think most women would''ve forced them out by now, but I wouldn''t be surprised if the stupid tattoos and skills keep them inside until full term.


    The twenty-four angry little feet sure seem to want out. The strange tattoo the devil, subus, and priestess worked on appears to be helping with the kicking. It isn''t as distracting as it wasst pregnancy despite there being more feet in there to hit my insides. Still hurts, but I can work through it.


    "Alzi, is everything alright with you? You seem a bit distracted," Mai asks me, giving me a little poke on the cheek.


    "The kids again. I''m going to be so tired they''ll just drop out of me and into someone else''s arms. I won''t even get to see them," I say.


    "I know, but we''ll have kids, and you can hold them, raise them, and shower them in love. Just give it a bit of time. Your Mother and I are pregnant with your kids, and you''ll help us raise them. I know the kitsune have been thinking about having you kids. Yuki won''t abandon you. She''ll have you around for a long time with plenty of kids to love."


    "But I''m still losing these kids and the ones all before it and the ones the Duchess is carrying and the ones I gave at the party and..."


    "Yes, but that was going to happen no matter what. Men always have to give kids to those without a male in the family. Remember that everyone has to give a little with kids. You''ve got the short end right now, but soon it''ll switch. Most of the kids will get to be under your roof, and everyone else will be begging you to help them have kids. You''ll get some power over it."


    "I know," I say, my head dropping a bit.


    "Just a few months now, ok, Alzi. Just a few more months," Mai says, giving me a one-arm hug. Our bellies make a real hug a bit awkward, and the table in front of us makes it even more ufortable.


    "Seems like forever. I''ll try."


    "Good. The Countess should be here, so I need to head up. I''ll try to meet you in the lounge. Maybe we can double-team some girls again."


    "Ok, have fun with the Countess."


    "I will. See you soon, Alzi. I love you," Mai says, standing up from the table.


    "I love you too," I say back, watching her long, flickering tail move out of the room.


    We haven''t been able to get a customer together since the party. I would love to spend a night in bed with her again. She''s so cute with a little belly, and it feels nice holding the kitty to sleep. The kids kick a little less when she''s near. Or I just don''t notice them as much.


    I finish up thest few bites of the nd food and head out to the lounge.


    "Alzi, you''ve already been booked for tonight," Vasati says as I leave the kitchen. "She''s likely already waiting for you upstairs, so go now. You''ve been with her before, so there''s no need to worry about it."


    "Oh, ok. Guess that simplifies today a bit," I say back. It''s quite the premium to book us before the lounge even opens. Did the subuse back or maybe one of the girls from the party? That older couple would be fun. I think I''ve been with the elf before, so perhaps she brought another wife here to fuck me with?


    "It does. Good luck. I know they''re a handful," Vasati says, leaving me to waddle up the stairs.


    So, a couple? Maybe that older elf really is back for me. I got dressed after the bath, so I walked up the main stairs slowly.


    I reach the fourth floor and enter my room to find a pregnant subus lying naked on my bed.


    "Did you think I wouldn''t be back for you?" Sarania says, her voice stirring my loins.


    "You said I needed to be free," I answer back, trying to control myself.


    "That was just for me to officially be your servant. You taste too sweet not toe back here and dine for a night. You gave me a few more to feed, and I think our children deserve only the best food," her voice edging me to pounce on the sexy devil. "Now,e on over here and join me. This is your bed, after all."


    "You paid for the night; it is technically your bed, Miss."


    "Then get in," she says, patting the spot next to her curvy form.


    "Yes, miss," I say, dropping my robe to the floor. I have to sit on the side of the bed to take the heels off, not willing to risk falling over by kicking them off. But I managed to get in the bed andy beside the sex demon, her warmth prating deep.


    Sarania has me facing away from her, her soft arms holding me tight, her breasts pushing against my wings, her tail between her legs, and then wrapped up by her tail. Her small bump calming the children in my womb, a hand finds the tattoo so many have changed.


    "d the tattoo is helping you, seems your kids have been rough on their Mother. Ours are still silent for now, but I can''t wait to feel them move. I know I''ll regret that thought a few days into it, but I''ve waited too long for the moment," she whispers into my ear; her hot breath turns my mind to mush. Everything she does makes me want to pin her down and ravage her again. "I know I said you had to be free before I''m your servant, but I think I can make an exception for tonight, my Lady."


    "I''m not a noble."


    "Do you know who you''ve been fucking, rubbing yourmoner hands all over, promising kids to? A princess," Sarania hisses out. "Yuki isn''t some normal girl. She''s a princess who is basically engaged to you. Once you''re out of here, you''ll almost be royalty. My. Lady."


    "I''m not a noble."


    "Hmph, stupid cor. Fine, I wouldn''t mind a night controlling you, and I feel how ready you are," she lets out, teasing her hand over my belly and to my filled breasts. "Oh, there''s more growth here than a pregnancy would give."


    "Yes, level fifteen somehow," I say through my ragged breath. Each touch from the devil feels divine. Striking at my core.


    "Let''s see if I can get you up to sixteen. On your back," the demonmands, releasing me. The warmth disappears as she moves to let me roll over. She is nice enough to give me a few pillows to make it a bit morefortable for my tail. "Now, use your skills. Let''s see if you can handle me now."


    I don''t get a chance to tell her about the mistake. She just pounces on me, her eyes filled with little pink hearts as her focus goes to getting my hard cock inside her. My aura and touch start up as my newest skill forces her to fuck me till I cum.


    My dick slips inside easily. Her body taking it deep inside. My belly hides much of the subus, but I can see her massive tits bouncing as she rides my cock. Her only goal was to milk me with her tight pussy. It grips my length, making sure I know just how much is inside the devil at any moment.


    Her tail swishes up and curls around my milked-filled breasts, squishing them together and dribbling out a bit of milk. The heart-shaped tip starts to y with my nipples, sending shocks down my body with each flick.


    Every second I hold back from giving her hungry pussy my milk just makes her more desperate. The muscles tighten, her hips speed up, and she moans louder in a lewd beg. I can''t tell if she''s climaxed; her body is in constant spasms as a growing warmth takes over inside my body, starting from my hard cock.


    "Give it!" she moans out. I stop holding back and fill her pussy with rope after rope of my seed. Her hips don''t stop, already working for a second helping. My whole body is on fire, fighting to give her exactly what she wants.


    I use a skill to see her orgasm count and find it constantly counting up. Filling with a sense of pride, I feel a pressure in my loins trying to force me to orgasm again.


    "I have everything you have but a cock, girl!" Sarania moans out.


    I try to hold it back, but her skill forces my body into a shaking orgasm, once again filling her up with my sticky seed. Just this time, it doesn''t stop; my dick continues to drain itself into the needy pussy clenching it. My body shook, my mouth moaning. Just two depraved women fucking as my aura saps our sanity.


    Up and down, I watch her go, tits bouncing hypnotically as she rides me. Her tail finds a new target, my mouth. Unable to continue the finesse needed to y with my tits, it justunches down my throat and fucks it. My moans fight through the rough fucking of the heart-shaped tip.


    Iy there helpless but happy as I can do nothing through my mind-bending orgasms. Sarania''s only thought was to ride my cock and stuff her tail down my throat.


    Myst non-horny thought is that Yuki won''t be getting a massage tonight.


    *** Sarania ***


    I don''t know what skill this girl had, but I couldn''t think of anything but getting her seed. Once my pussy got filled, it went away. A strange skill. Her aura is stronger, too. Luckily, I can''t get lost in lust, or we would''ve been at this all night with how long she could keep that up. Even after five hours, she was still cumming. I don''t know where she stores all that, but it''ll be great food for months toe. Filled with lust and delivered right into me.


    I had to call it at five hours; she was already knocked out after four, and I started feeling bad about using her body like that. She was just so sexy with my tail deep down her throat, tits spraying milk each time I took her dick deep.


    Fuck, this girl is perfect.


    I''m cradling her beautiful form now, hand stroking her silky hair. I don''t know how she manages to keep all that hair so smooth, soft, and out of the way. It reaches past her ass yet always lets me see her full form.


    Champions are truly another species.


    "I''m sorry, dear. You deserve better than that bitch of a princess. Mother warned me from interfering. I''m just to be your servant and be a loyal friend. The cor will fall, and I''ll be there to support you. Mother is letting me be a faithful servant to you. I promise I will be. Just wait for me. I''ll do what I can against the princess. None will stand in my way."

 Chapter 103 – Kelly does a Checkup and Quintella gets a Normal Massage

    Chapter 103 ¨C Kelly does a Checkup and Quinte gets a Normal Massage


    "Alzi, it''s morning," Yuki calls out this time.


    "What?" I ask in my confusion. "Where''s Sarania and why are you waking me up and not an orphan."


    "Sarania already left, and I wanted to check on you. I missed youst night and was worried something happened with all the mana you were letting off," Yuki says, sitting at the end of my bed. Her cute head tilts as she looks me over. White ears flicking about.


    "Oh, sorry about that. Sarania asked me to use my skills, so we got a little lost in the sex," I say.


    "Yes, she had to calm me down as she left," Yuki says. "Is she pregnant?"


    "Yes," I answer.


    "Yours?" Yuki asks with narrowing eyes.


    "Yes."


    "Hmm. I see. I need to finish getting ready and all that. I''m happy you''re alright, and you''re very cute when sleeping," Yuki says, standing up.


    "Thanks for checking on me Yuki. I just have massages to do today, so I''ll be there tonight," I tell her.


    "I''ll be there, my love," she says as her tails slip past the door.


    "Well, I have a good night to talk to Mai about. Hope she wasn''t worried about looking for me in the lounge yesterday. I''ve gotten picked early a few times, so she shouldn''t worry too much. Right little ones," I say to the forced captive audience in my womb as I roll out of bed. I gather a new robe and heels and start the great journey down the stairs.


    "Oh Alzi do you have a moment!" Kelly calls out when I reach the bottom floor.


    "Yes," I say. Not that my beautiful cor would let me say otherwise.


    "Goode on in. I want to check on your kids and general health. You''re getting big, and I don''t want to have any problems. I think we should check weekly so we''ll be prepared if the kidse a bit early this time," she says ushering me to her room.


    "I think they''lle early. I''m already as big as I was when I gave birthst time, and I have a month to go. I''ve been checking my health as well, and it always shows healthy," I say,ying down on the familiar table. "And I do worry about them being early. Each day is really two days for me. Two weeks early, and it would be a full month, and likely most would die."


    Kelly puts a gentle hand on my stomach and starts the checkup. "Don''t worry about that. With your mana and my direction, we''ll keep the kids alive. If I think they''reing early, you''ll live with me till theye. No clients, not even Yuki. The Mistress already agrees with me. Now, you''re looking fine. Well, besides your penis, it seems you went a bit hard with your clientst night," she says, raising an eyebrow at me.


    "It was a subus. They like to go a bit hard," I say, wishing I could hide from the healer.


    "Remember, you can say no to things," Kelly lets out, lifting her hand off my belly.


    "Not if they order me to do it," I say.


    "They can''t order you to go against things you don''t want to do," Kelly says.


    "Well, I do like her and what happened," I''m forced to admit.


    "Then think about the kids if you feel someone is going to ask for that. Don''t go forcing yourself to pop early," she chides. "Now go get a bath and some food. You''re fine for now. If you feel like something is up,e find me. I don''t have too much to do around here, so I wouldn''t mind thepany."


    "Will do. Thank you, Kelly," I say, getting up.


    "I care about you, Alzi. Be safe," she says, handing me my robe and heels.


    "I''ll try."


    I give her a short wave and walk out.


    It''s a short walk to the bath, just down the hall. Inside, I find Mai naked and waiting for me.


    "Hi, sorry. Kelly wanted to check up on me. It looks like I may get sidelined here soon; I''m getting too big," I say.


    "I''m d they are taking your health and the kids seriously. I hope you don''t have my problem with this batch," Mai says, giving me a small hug.


    "Kelly should be able to help me; she has all my mana to work with. She normallymands me to release my mana so the cor keeps it up duringbor," I tell her.


    "Forgot about that. Well, then, you shouldn''t have anything to worry about. Kelly will keep all of them alive, and then the Duchess can use her noble money to handle the aftermath. You just focus on you, alright," Mai says.


    "I''ll try; the kids seem to like my attention," I say, my hand instinctively rubbing my belly.


    "Yes, kids want all the attention even before they''re born. Now, let''s go soak for a bit before eating," Mai says, pulling me out of the changing room.


    "Not going to pretend that we need to bathe today?" I ask her.


    "No, the two pregnant women are going to rx for a few minutes and then get something to eat. The rest can be jealous of us," she says, gently pulling me to the water.


    We really do just that¡ªno soap or shampoo, just cuddling in front of everyone, washing and resting in the warm water. The other girls do give us a quick look but keep washing, hoping to get to the nd lunch. Only the stragglers are still in the bath right now. Mai will need to eat fast to get to her daily lesson.


    We only stay a few minutes before the kitty starts pulling me out of the water. She uses a bit of mana to dry us off immediately so we can make it to lunch before we both have to run off to our next appointments. She lets me go in the small changing room so I can put on the robe and heels.


    "Ready?" She asks as she slips into her own heels.


    "Once second, I''m a bit slower at things now," I say to the new vampire.


    "I know, I got faster, and you''re getting slower," she says with a chuckle.


    "I''m not getting slower. I have to deal with more mass," I say. "Overall, I''m getting faster. I just have to do more."


    "Which makes you do things slower. My lovely dragon, everyone sees you waddling around. As you said before, the kids are making you massive. Now, let''s go feed you and the kids, dear," Mai teases.


    "Yes, kitty," I say with a sigh of defeat.


    "Don''t worry. Soon, your kitty will be getting slow again. Quinte is noticing a drop in her speed, likely to keep the kids safe," Mai says locking her arm in mine and walking with me this time to the kitchen.


    "Is everything else alright with her?" I ask. They haven''t been by to get a massage in a while, so I haven''t gotten to ask.


    "Yes, she is still being watched like a man but healthy," Mai informs me.


    "Good, they''ve been really nice. I hate to have the kid take a big toll on her," I say as we get to the door, forcing Mai to unhook our arms so we can fit through.


    "Yes, the only toll is her freedom so far. She''s one of the ones that glow while pregnant," Mai says with a strange hand movement.


    "Does she have the sickness thing?" I ask as we pick up our trays.


    "No, neither of us seems to have that issue. Wonder if it''s a vampire thing. Of course, you have an entire house of vampires for us to test with," she says, sneaking a kiss on my cheek. "Quinte says that''s the biggest change. Every girl in the house is calling her to bed or ending up in hers. Countess Esmeralda had to start limiting the girls with her so they didn''t tire the poor girl out."


    "Not too bad of a problem to have."


    "Not everyone is used to constant sex, Alzi."


    "I know, but it should feel nice having others to hold you falling asleep."


    "Yes, but I think she just wants a moment to herself or just wants toin about being smothered every day," Mai says as we find our seats. "Now we really need to eat so that cor doesn''t pull you from your seat before you''re done."


    "Yay, the room is a bit empty."


    There''s just a group of four sitting by the door; the rest of the kitchen, besides the workers, is empty. So, we wrap up our tails and focus on our meal.


    "I''ve got to get to my training, Alzi. Hope you get some fun girls to massage today."


    "Thanks, have fun with your training," I say back. I have a few more bites to eat as the pregnant vampire kitty heads back to her room. The four girls followed Mai out, leaving me as thest one to finish her lunch. I take thest few bites quickly and make my way to the familiar entrance.


    I make my way behind the counter and flick my tail around, trying to distract myself from my aching feet. Five months left of pregnancy here. One month for this one, then four for thest one, with a small break between them, and then I''m free. No more standing and waiting on the nobles when I''m about to pop. I''ll be able to figure out how to limit the number of kids I have.


    Like Mai said, I''m almost there.


    I wait and wait for someone toe in, yet for once nonee. Only the light from my tail and hair refracting through the stupid chandelier keep me entertained on this unnaturally quiet day.


    Am I serving too many people now that I''m doing it every other day? Or is there some holiday today that I don''t know about? I don''t remember there ever being one today. Maybe the Queen is giving a speech or someone important died. I hope someone didn''t die. Unless they raped me, then they can die.


    "Alzi, it seems you''re avable,"es from the wrong side of the entrance. I whip my head around to see who called out and find Quinte standing there in her pregnant glory. She does seem to glow a bit.


    "Yes, it seems nobody is around today, my Lady," I say, nodding my head for a bow.


    "That is strange," she says with an odd smile. "Well, I''m willing to keep youpany, so lead the way."


    "Yes," I say, moving towards the door.


    I lead her through the hallway and into the back room.


    "Do you want a bath?" I ask.


    "Yes, some of my wives have demanded I let them bathe me, and they just don''t do it as well as you do. Your touch is quite special," she says, holding her arms out so I can take her ck robe off. Like most pregnant women, she has started going for practicality over style¡ªjust an inch for her heels. I wish I could join her there.


    "Mai was saying you were worried about me," she says stepping into the small bath as I get the soap.


    "Yes, not everyone takes to being pregnant well. Didn''t know if you were running into troubles or not," I say.


    "Yes, I''ve heard plenty of stories now. I''ve been making plenty of trips to the temple to pray, and it seems to be working. If you ever get a chance to go to the Fertility temple, I would do so. The Goddess is more active now and is blessing mothers more often. I''m hoping it helps the little ones. Twins. You blessed me with twins," Quinte informs me.


    "I hope so, too. I would love to go there. The Fertility Goddess must be the patron Goddess for my sses. It would be nice to see if a bit of prayer would help me get better skills for it," I say, getting on my knees to start washing the elven vampire. I keep my erotic touch in check, so her guardians don''t get involved. I doubt they would be happy for me to have sex with her when it seems that time is a bit limited for her.


    "You fear my overwatcher as well. It would be best to just have it be a massage, or they may not let mee by again," she says, leaning back in the bath and closing her eyes. I carefully wash her, avoiding her more precious spots.


    "Are you ready for the massage?" I ask the sleepy woman.


    "Yes, and use the oils, please," she says, ready for my next question.


    "Yes, my Lady."


    She gets up on the table as I grab the oils. I once again avoid her pussy and tits as I rx her muscles and put the vampire to sleep.

 Chapter 104 – Checking in with Everyone

    Chapter 104 ¨C Checking in with Everyone


    "Hey baby, can you get up for me?" Mommy says, shaking me awake.


    "Didn''t want to sleep with me?" I ask, rubbing the sleep from my eyes.


    "Baby, look at yourself and me. I don''t think we could cuddle very well," she says, rubbing her belly. "Twins get big for a normal woman like me. I don''t know how you can handle twelve and make it look so easy. Even with me flying, it was difficult traveling here, and you go up and down these stairs every day."


    "Mommy, you ask this every time I get this big. Skills, and now this strange tattoo. Please, can we cuddle? We can make it work. Please, Mommy," I beg.


    "You really like to guilt-trip your Mother, don''t you, dear?" she says with a small shake of her head. "Fine, where do you want me?"


    "Right beside me, Mommy. We''ll have to be on our backs, I think, so move some pillows and nkets around," I say, getting to work. I normally sleep on my side, and being this pregnant doesn''t make me change that habit. So we gather the pillows and do the best two pregnant women can at cuddling up. Our heads are close together, and I can still feel Mommy''s warmth, so it''s a win.


    "Is this good, baby?" she asks once we settle down.


    "Yes, thanks foring out to see me. I''ve missed you."


    "I''ve missed you too. I wouldn''t miss this date for anything, honey. I love you," Mommy says, giving the side of my head a little kiss. "How are you doing with this pregnancy? You didn''t get this bigst time till the very end. Are the kids ok?"


    "Yes, I think this tattoo is doing a lot of work for me. I''m scared to think of what would happen if I didn''t get it," I say back, feeling all the kicks the bastards give me. "A rowdy bunch."


    "They get that from their Mother. Straight from the womb, you wanted your Mommy''s attention, and it''s only grown from there, you stinker. I still can''t believe I''m holding your children."


    "Why wouldn''t I want the attention of the best woman in the world? That is your fault, not mine," I say.


    "Praise only gets you so far, rainbow," Mommy says.


    "You haven''t called me that since I was six," I say, thinking back to when I could still trick Mother into letting me sleep with her. I guess now I just have to ask her to get in with me.


    "I heard Mai has started calling you it, so I''m going to use it again for you," Mommy says.


    "I''m just scared. Makes me think things may be alright when people call me that," I say, shaking a bit.


    "Everything will be ok. I promise. I''ll always track you down. I''m not raising our kids without you. Ok, my little rainbow. Mommy will alwayse to you. Remember that."


    "I just. I''m having a dream of someone taking me away. I''m not sure who or what or anything else, just that I leave. Will Ie back?" I say, turning into Mommy and trying my best to hug her and hide my tears.


    "I''ll find you if you don''t return. I promise, baby. I''ll find a way. Yuki will find a way. I promise. We won''t let anything stand in our way. Trust us," she says, a hand wiping the tears from my face. "I''ve caused you too much pain. I''m sorry, baby."


    "I love you, Mommy," I whisper.


    "I love you too. I promise you''ll help me raise these kids," sheforts.


    "Thank you," I say, forcing myself to sleep. Hoping Mommy brings me better dreams.


    *** Mistress ***


    I started showing this past week. Luckily, that ve didn''t give me some obscene number like she has with others or herself. Triplets are a lot but manageable. We have already started building the nursery: three little cribs with a small divider for the boy and girls. Sometimes, I hate how cute it looks. How I got pregnant from my own ve.


    If that was how it was going to happen, I should''ve just gotten pregnant years ago and maybe let one of my wives have one as well. Stupid fucking bitches ruining everything, and I can''t even truly be mad about having kids.


    They even gave me a damn boy.


    Soon Alzi will be gone, and I''ll have one less reminder for that damn party.


    My rounds are taking a bit longer. I''m not sure if I''m slowing down because I think pregnant women should move slower or if this pregnancy is actually making me slower now. But I''ve checked on all supplies today. The new shipment of food came in with everything we needed. Kelly has what she needs for Alzi''sbor. Alzi has enough oil, soap, and shampoo for the rest of her stay here.


    I''ve got a few girls looking to take over for her. I just need to have them do the practical, and it''s looking like I may be the best test subject for them. Tomorrow would probably be a good day to do one.


    The entrance is empty for now. Alzi is busy with her Mother. The doors will open in about an hour. I have a bit of time to rx before I have to manage the brothel tonight. Vasati asked for the night off.


    "You''ve been hiding something from me." Makes me jump. The voice came from one of the chairs by the lit firece.


    "What do you mean, Duchess?" I ask, moving to take the other chair.


    "Someone tried to assassinate my kids I paid for," Fluvis says, staring into the fire. "Actually, two assassinations happened in your brothel. After the first one, the ve should''ve been moved to my mansion."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Only Mai has had an attempt on her life," I answer back. Did the Duchess double dip on breeding? She looks even bigger than me. How many girls did Alzi get pregnant at once? Her Mother came in looking pregnant, Mai was carrying some, Fluvis and me. Yuki better not be pregnant. If she is, I''m getting her on a contract for life.


    "You don''t even know what goes on in your own brothel? Both Alzi and Mai were targets of the assassins guild. I''ve already found who was behind the attempt for Alzi. No need to deny it," she says, still ignoring me as I take a seat next to her.


    "I really don''t know of this attack. Mai made a mess, but I''ve never heard about Alzi being attacked. I wouldn''t have hidden it from you. I have no interest in letting your kids die. Mai turned into a vampire and has the Countess behind her. I thought that scared them all off from attacking again. I''ll have to ask around for who kept it from me," I say trying to see if she believes me. Her face remains still, the mes flicker around in the one eye I can see.


    "Sure, sure. Would you dare lie to a Duchess? Lucky for you, I don''t think you''re that stupid. You may want to figure out who has tight lips. I already know Alzi has twelve kids for me. Best make sure they don''t try and hide one from me," she says, finally turning to face me. "I assume they are all healthy?"


    "Yes, I have a healer doing weekly checks on them. She assures me they can be birthed any day now and be healthy. I''ll start having daily checks so she doesn''t hide any more incidents from me," I say.


    "Good, I want to know the second she goes intobor. I want to see my kidse into the world," she says, standing up. "I see you also took a turn with Alzi. Her numbers are quite surprising."


    "Yes, yes. Alzi doesn''t go small," I say, standing up and following the Duchess to my door.


    "That she doesn''t. My wives are still scrambling to get everything set up for ours. Just the number of cribs we will need is ridiculous," the Duchess says. Her hand gliding over her growing bell. "I''ll see you when the kidse. Keep Alzi safe. I know you have more to worry about with Alzi. I don''t think the Princess will be happy waiting any longer."


    "Like I said, I have no reason to risk Alzi and your kids. I truly thought she was safe," I say, bowing to the powerful elemental as she leaves.


    I still have time to rx, and now I need it. How did Yuki hide that from me?


    *** Princess Elora ***


    The way back home was a lot safer, or at least less eventful than our trip out. We did go through bigger cities that are used to fighting back the forest. Culling the dangerous beast and consistent scouting lower the chance of an unknown wolf pack being in the area.


    We were able to find a priestess to lift the curse on Inano''s arm, which is a great relief. Alzi won''t have a great method to heal it, just sting it enough mana to force out the curse.


    I''ll never understand why Ashryn followed that old rule for ves with affinities. It just lowered the number of services Alzi could provide. Add true healing to her massages and she could double the cost of them. Was it really that important to get her better breeding sses?


    "Princess, we are at your manor," the driver calls back. The maids flurry about to get me dressed again. My favorite maid, Sedriresa, who had been with me since I was a baby, had decided to show a bit too much cleavage, and well, one thing led to another, and we were all naked. It had winded down a while ago, but they got me trapped again, resting on their thighs.


    A weakness it seems I need to work on for these trips.


    "Dear, I know you''re naked in there; juste out. It''s dark, and only me and the maids are around," Isda calls out.


    "I''m not naked. Just, just..."


    "I''ming in then," she says as the door opens. "Yes, five naked women. You couldn''t bring a wife back here, too? You have a lot to keep happy, and if you don''t do it, Alzi will soon. I don''t think having an entire house pregnant is good for reaching the throne, missy."


    "I''m older than you, dear," I dare to say to the small angel.


    "Out!" is all I get. The maids give up on my clothing and follow the pregnant woman. I should''ve just used magic. Not willing to walk out naked like my maids. I put on a simple robe that will fail to convince anyone I was dressed inside if the maids didn''t already show it.


    Outside, they are just standing naked in perfect form behind the angel, like they are meant to be nude in the yard.


    "Good, now I''ve prepared the bath for anyone who wishes to use it. Meals are also ready if you need them. Rooms are ready, and the maids, as you can see, are ready for anything," Isda calls out to everyone, her hands gesturing to my naked maids, who just smile.


    Brothels, being the gathering grounds for nobles, really are doing a number on the younger generation. Except all of those maids are my age.


    How long have they been lusting after me?

 Chapter 105 – Princess and a Duchess

    Chapter 105 ¨C Princess and a Duchess


    *** Princess Elora, next morning ***


    "Isda, have you scheduled the meeting with Duchess Fluvis?" I ask.


    "Yes, you''ll need to be in a carriage after lunch. The Duchess asked for it to be in the garden between the sea and fertility temples. A spot is already reserved for you two," Isda informs me, cing a new stack of requests on my desk. "These are the ones I think may be worth something, but how much effort we put in is up to you. I''ve handed off the reject request to Sedriresa tob through as well."


    "Thank you for that. But why did you schedule the meeting for today?" I ask, pulling the stack over.


    "As I said in the letter, she wanted to do it before she got too big. That didn''t happen, but I wanted to show us trying. She is the only Duchess backing us right now. Even if she wasn''t pregnant, we can''t be waiting too long to meet with her."


    "She can''t be that big," I say. She should be four months or so. I guess some girls do get big that fast.


    "Yes. Yes, she is. There was a lunch in the capital that we both went to. The questions were when is she due, not if she was pregnant. She carries them well, but there is no question about her status there," she informs me. "Oh, and they were already talking about how you went out personally to kill the Griffins. Not sure if they were just trying to suck up to me or if they truly cared. But I will happily take the word spreading. Some of the bordering Nobles have also noticed a slight increase in trade. Theirnd is connected by the roads I sponsored with the guild, so we are seeing some sess with our ns. Hopefully, they will find out about that soon as well. We just need to keep the trade higher so they know it will be asting effect of your rule. Then back to pregnancies, your eldest sister has a member of her harem pregnant. At least a few of the girls said that. Your mother was asking about your seed. I told her we would be picking them up soon. She''ll likelye asking again soon, but by all ounts, Alzi will be giving birth any day now. So, nothing to worry about there, just a small annoyance."


    "Anything else, dear?" I ask her.


    "No, the third and fourth drawer have all the assignments I sent out. The finances are looking good," Isda says. "But the nobles around are asking if our seed will be doing the normal duties of man soon."


    "Asking before we even have it," I say with a soft chuckle. After food, kids are the most important thing for nobles.


    "Yes, I wasn''t sure how to respond when we don''t have Alzi yet," she says, slowly extracting herself from the chair to leave me with the paperwork.


    "Alzi will do it, but we''ll give her a month or so to get settled," I call out to her as she leaves. I can''t have all my maids pregnant, and I''m not ready for more of my wives to get pregnant, so the surrounding nobles and merchants will have to be Alzi''s sexual relief sometimes.


    With Isda gone all that is left to do is to sort through the request she gave me.


    ....


    "Are you finished your Highness?" Sedriresa asks me, wiping my clean face with a napkin.


    "Yes, why are you so bold all of a sudden?" I ask, swatting her hand away.


    "To give you the ability to rx. You''re getting so tense, and you need an outlet for that stress. Let your maids take care of you until you''re ready for Alzi to do it," she says, hiding the napkin somewhere. "Now, we need to get going. It''s not proper to leave a pregnant woman waiting."


    "She won''t be waiting," I say, getting out of my chair. "We should be ahead of schedule."


    "We are, and I n to keep it that way and let the Duchess ramble if she pleases," she informs me.


    I had lunch in my office, hoping to finish thest of Isda''s requests. I still have one left I can go over in the carriage if Sedriresa lets me. The maids have be quite skilled at distracting me during our trips.


    She pulls out my chair so I can stand up, and a new pair of shoes appears. Damn heels, the Duchess is pregnant. I doubt she''ll be wearing heels, so mine shouldn''t matter that much.


    "Put them on. You have a status to uphold. Your dress is fine, but you need the proper footwear," the maid says with a stern look. I can only sigh at the rules. We just have to have this meeting in public.


    With my new shoes on, I make a show of grabbing thest request, steeling myself to demand some peace in the carriage so I can get through it.


    "Don''t worry, your Highness, I''ll let you finish your work," she says, opening the door for me. "But I make no promises about what happens after."


    "I''m about to meet the Duchess; I can''t look like I just left a brothel," I grumble.


    "I would never make it look like that, Your Highness. It would look like you just fucked your maids," sheforts, leading me through the halls to the front of the manor.


    Once again, she opened the door for me to a single carriage and a few guards. Another one of my maids held the carriage open for me. She follows us in; both maids sit across from me as I start to look at thest request. The carriage shakes a little as we start towards the capital. It was a few-hour journey, more than enough time to get through this paper, but I think I''ll take my time.


    ...


    It did end up taking me the entire ride to finish the paper. At first, I was just taking my time, but Sedriresa started giving me a strange look. A look that seemed to show a desire to pounce on me and lick my face or something. It''s quite unnerving.


    With the extra worry, I couldn''t go through the request quickly, which allowed me to take the entire ride naturally.


    At our destination, Sedriresa opened the door for me, the Duchess already sitting on a bench waiting for me.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, Duchess," I say, walking over to her, my maids following at a small distance.


    "Oh, no worry. I went out for lunch and finished early, so I decided to enjoy the garden a bit before we met up," the Duchess says, her maid standing off to the side. "Are you ready, or would you like to sit with me? It is a bit before Isda scheduled our talk."


    "We can start now. See if we have some time after to check in on a temple instead. My travels have kept me away longer than I would like," I say.


    "Very well. Petunia, please?" the Duchess says, holding out a hand. The petite maides, grabs the hand, and helps the visibly pregnant elemental up.


    I see what Isda meant. There was no question Fluvis was pregnant. The only real questions are how many and when you are due. Her light blue dress reached her ankles in a small attempt to keep nobles from looking at her t shoes¡ªnot that anyone would be willing to judge. I''m surprised she wishes to walk around the garden at all in her condition.


    Surprise or not, she heads into the garden, following the wandering stone path. Her small maids provide support at her side. Her slow waddle lets me catch her quickly in the maze of colors.


    A small stream flows from the side of the Sea temple to the fertility temple. Green is everywhere despite the fall season. The trees are the only nt showing the time of year, the rest make it seem likete spring. Plenty of mana fills the air to keep the nts healthy, amon trick for a garden and yet another example of nobles pushing silly signs of power and wealth.


    "I heard about your little trip. It pleases me to see you uphold your promise so quickly. Though it did ruin my n of not being heavily pregnant when we have our meeting," Fluvis says with a small sigh, a hand rubbing her swollen belly. "Four kids, I didn''t have much of a chance not to be big when we met. In some ways, I should be happy your mother had her little party. Everyone must know who gave her that cute kid. Bold to show to the nation she had a kid with a brothel girl, and I don''t think she''s going to be happy when you marry that girl. I don''t think I told you, but I had ns to take her for myself, but the Mistress wouldn''t sell her to me."


    "I didn''t know that," I say. "Well, you will be marrying Alzi in the end."


    "No, no. Mother is being stubborn. She wasn''t happy about this meeting taking so long to happen, looking for silly reasons to walk back my agreement. I can''t trust her to keep the house backing you, so I''ll have to keep my position for at least a while. I think Alzi has given me some exceptional kids. When I rest, I feel them ying with my mana a bit. It may be best for me to stay the Duchess long term so my kids can take the title easier. The navy is the power of the Queendom. I think these bundles of joy may be able to expand that power even more," she says, her eyes focused on her belly, ignoring the beauty that surrounds us.


    "That is bittersweet, I guess. I would love to have women as strong as you and your wives in my harem. But a strong navy is important, as you say. Thank you for trying and putting the nation first. I know you wish to settle down a bit. I''ll see what I can do to give you that."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve handled it for a while now. A few more decades won''t hurt me. I''ll be moving back to the seaside once Alzi gives birth. I''ve been in the capital too long as it is, but I''m nervous about the kids and couldn''t get myself to leave."


    "I understand. It has been nice having you so close. It is only a few days'' ride if I need you for something. I appreciate the warning and wish you the best in raising the kids. I heard Alzi''sst pregnancy had arge number," I say. We turn again ande to a small shelter. The stream runs behind it. A patch of purple flowers lines the circr structure.


    "Yes, the priestess informed me it would be twelve kids for sixteen total with what I''m carrying. A lot, but it does make it so I don''t have to worry about getting pregnant again. I''m sure my wives will want some of their own eventually, but Petunia here is looking to have some kids. If Alzi needs an outlet, just ask, and I''ll tie this one up and ship her to you for a night or two."


    "I''ll keep that in mind. Alzi must have quite the sex drive after a decade in a brothel with those sses and such a strong affinity."


    "Yes, yes, she does. Be kind to the girl. She deserves to be loved. There is too much pain for a girl with that much promise. I hope you''ll let her choose her next ss," she says, making her way to a bench. Petunia pulls out a ss of water and some snacks for her Lady.


    "I fully n to love her and let her choose her path," I say.


    "Good. Good. Do you have anything you want to discuss with me? I think I''ve said all I need to say."


    "Yes a few questions about some sea routes..."

 Chapter 106 – Labor

    Chapter 106 ¨C Labor


    It came in the middle of the night, like the love to do. Mommy always said kids like to pick the worst times, and this is close to it. I could be getting my gut rearranged by a client who likes fucking the brothel whores with horse cocks; that was the worst time I went intobor. I was even gagged, so I couldn''t tell her to stop.


    It''s not a good first hour of contractions.


    This time, I''m already with Kelly. I got moved a week ago, and everyone has been expecting me to go intobor any second. The only good thing is that I''m right on time, not overdue like myst few pregnancies, and not early, which I was afraid of.


    Right on time to push out twelve babies. I''ve done eleven; I can do one more.


    "Kelly," I call out. Mistress did make us sleep in separate beds, worried we would do the deed or something. Maybe Kelly thought I would be morefortable; her bed is on the smaller side.


    "Did it start, Alzi?" she asks.


    "Yes, stilling in far apart," I say just as another contraction hits. "But they''re strong."


    "Yes that is expected. You never have much time before fully dting. I''ll help you up," she says, the lights turning on. "I''ll need a bit of help. Ok, call out the next contraction then on the count of three ok? Just keep breathing."


    I give her a shake of my head and wait. "Happened," I call out.


    "1, 2, 3, and up," she says, doing her best to pull my massive form up.


    I push up with her and manage to sit up on the edge of the bed. Normally, I''m able to make it down all the stairs while inbor, but this pregnancy really is too big. Damn Duchess.


    "FUCK!" I call out.


    "Coming faster than normal for you huh," Kelly says, her face scrunched up trying to think of what to do with my oversized belly. "Ok, you know the deal with breathing. I''m going to rock you gently and when I call to stand up you straighten your legs. It''s a short walk to the table so we can make it ok."


    "Please just use magic," I beg.


    "No, I need it for you and the kids. It''s too dangerous to pull on your mana. We don''t know how much healing we will need for the pregnancy and babies. I''m sorry, but just a few feet, and then you just focus on pushing the babies. You can do it."


    "Ok, please hurry. It hurts."


    "I know, I know."


    She does move fast to get besides me. The contractions happen closer and closer together, aiming to give me no time to rest. I used to have time to prepare, but the bigger the pregnancy, the faster everything starts, it seems.


    "Stand!" Kelly says. Getting to my feet makes the contractions all that much worse. "Just a few steps. Good, just like that. One more, and you''re all set. Perfect,y back and let the table take your weight."


    I finally get seated and the fun truly gets to start.


    Kelly moves the table to an angle to help the babies fall out or something. Not perfectly straight up, Kelly likes to take a peak down there and call stuff out. I normally nk out for what happens after the third one pops out of me. My body just does what it has been trained to do over the decade and too many births.


    She spreads my legs apart and starts poking around to check if I''m dted enough or, more likely, a baby is forcing itself out of me. I don''t feel the poking. I just feel the pain of twelve little bodies wanting out of their mother. I do what I can to block out the pain, waiting to hear Kelly tell me to start pushing.


    "They came really fast, Alzi. You know how to push, so do as you know. I''m right here to help you through this. Mai wille by when she wakes up. I flipped a light on outside to let her know," Kelly says, signaling the start of what should be my longestbor yet.


    With each contraction, I push out. Kelly saying random words of encouragement.


    Everything but the pain and desire to be done with this pregnancy leaves my mind. Just push, push, push. Contract and do it all over again. Give some screams out and ignore that I''ll likely never get to hold the little thing.


    "One is out, Alzi. Keep it up." breaks my normal thought. I try to find the kid, but a strong contraction shocks me into more pushing. The little girl''s cries do join my own screams.


    I can feed her, and maybe she won''t cry? Right, she needs food.


    "I, I DAAMMNN," is all I manage to say.


    "Just focus on pushing Alzi. You need to do this while you have the energy. I know it''s hard. I''m sorry. I really am," is the response.


    ...


    "Hey Alzi, I get to stay with you this time," Mai says,ing through the door. I''ve pushed two out so far, the girls screaming off to the side. Kelly had a bottle for them to feed; I only get to push.


    "Hand?" I say, reaching out to her.


    "Of course, my love," the pregnant kitty says.


    With the extra support I keep going, the kids tearing out of my practiced canal. A slow-growing chorus of babies crying. Kelly and Mai shared random words to encourage me to keep pushing. My own random screams as my body decides a contraction should be more painful than the others.


    ...


    "It hurts, Mai," I cry out. Halfway through, and it just doesn''t seem possible. I don''t know what is different this time, but I''m just tired.


    "I know, honey. You''ve done so well. I know you can do it. You always do. Ok, push with me. Ok, I''m here, and nothing will stop you. Just push with me, ok."


    "I.."


    "Shh, shh. Just push with me, please. Push," Maimands. My beautiful cor follows themand. Tears stream down as I put my own effort into it.


    "Let me hold one. I can do it then. Please," I beg.


    "Yes," Mai says before Kelly can reject me again.


    "No," she says anyways. I feel my hand fall to my side. Mai ignores the healer''s demand and picks up the first baby.


    "Here you go Alzi. I''ll help you hold her. But you have to keep pushing. No giving up on me or the babies ok?"


    "Yes, Mai," I say through a contraction. Pushing to keep my promise.


    I cradle my arms so Mai can hand her over. So cute, little yellow horns on her bald head.


    "Mai, that is dangerous," Kelly insists. Not daring to remove my daughter from my hands.


    "No, I''ve got her. Push Alzi. Just like that," Mai says, watching the kid in my arm. "Kelly, just focus on the onesing out. I''ll handle Alzi and the one in her arm."


    Thank you, Mai.


    "Can I..."


    "Not yet Alzi. I''ll set it up when she is ready for food ok. Keep breathing," she chides. Her hands support mine as I hold the precious little thing. Support and keep me from crushing her, pushing does usually end up being a full body thing.


    I make cute kids.


    "Keep pushing Alzi. Please don''t make me take her away," Mai reminds me.


    "I can''t with this pain," I say.


    "You can," Mai says back.


    ...


    The baby starts crying in my arms. I am surprised at how well she behaved herself as her mother screamed and cried, trying to push out her siblings.


    "Food?" I say, surprised at the little voice yelling back at me.


    "Yes, Alzi. Babies hurt more than when we do it."


    "I know. I''ve fed them before!" I say through a contraction.


    Mai gets the baby sorted out, moving my arms with the baby to my nipple. The babytches easily enough and adds a new pain to my body, one I''m always willing to feel.


    Kelly continues to fume, working me through each push.


    ....


    *** Fluvis ***


    "My Lady, the babies are on their way," Petunia says, shaking me awake.


    "Good, I was told they would be early and now they''re almostte," Iin. The middle of the night! These four better have more sense then start at night. "Are my wives awake?"


    "Yes, maids are waking them up now. We have the carriages ready and staffed. Would you prefer to go now? I can dress you on the way."


    "Yes, that is fine. They can catch up to us," I say, getting out of bed. My own pregnancy taking a toll on my movement. I remember my motherining about having just my sister. How much worse it would''ve been if she had twins. Quadruplets would''ve made her unbearable to live with. Not that I me her. And Alzi kept working till just a week ago. sses are a scary thing for the powerful, and she sure has managed to be powerful in that brothel.


    Petunia follows me silently through the halls and out the front to an open carriage. Another maid joins us inside before it starts the journey from my capital manor to the brothel.


    Petunia forces me into a ridiculously tight, deep blue dress. My pregnant figure is on full disy.


    "Am I going to a formal ball with the Queen?!" I ask.


    "No, you''re meeting your kids. Be happy I''m not pulling out four-inch heels," Petunia snaps back. The other maids retreat into the corner.


    "You..."


    "You''ll be dressed correctly for meeting your heirs. Your wives will have the heels. Normally, you would be giving birth and wouldn''t have to get dressed like this till the next day. But you aren''t so you''ll live," she says. "You know the rules and should be expecting this. Don''t get mad at me about it."


    "Fine," I spit out, sitting down for the rest of the trip.


    "We''re here," the driver calls out. Petunia opens the door and helps me down. The two maids follow me into the dark building. A faint yellow lightes through the entrance. The normal red is done for the night as the whores all sleep except for Alzi.


    "Alzi is currently giving birth to them. Kelly has informed me two havee into the world now. You''ll have some time before the rest join us," the Mistress says the second the door opened.


    "Take me to them," I demand.


    "Sorry Duchess. But I can''t do that. Some things even ves get and privacy during theirbor is one of them. Alzi has made it clear for years now that she is to be alone except for Kelly, Mai, and Yuki during herbor," Ashryn says, bowing deep to keep from looking me in the eyes. Something she struggles to do in her own pregnancy.


    "Then have the kids sent out to me," I demand.


    "How? No one can enter, and Kelly has to help Alzi the entire time. Twelve kids are too many to not have her full attention,"


    "Have Yuki or Mai do it."


    "Both are not in a contract that lets me force them. Trust me, Yuki won''t do it. I''ve tried in the past and, well, she knows Alzi has been sold. She will spite me this time and help defend Mai if I ask her."


    "How did Alzi be friends with so many princesses?"


    I don''t get an answer, just the Mistress holding the door open to her office so I can wait by the fire.

 Chapter 107 – Alzi’s Gets a New Owner

    Chapter 107 ¨C Alzi¡¯s Gets a New Owner


    "Are they gone?" I whisper when I find myself awake in my small temporary bed.


    "Hmm, yes, Alzi. The Duchess took them," Kelly says, taking my question as a cue to start poking and prodding me. "A few hours ago. She was a little grumpy to wait so long for you to give birth. She had nned to take them as they popped out. The Mistress says she looked stressed, but that is kids and pregnancy. You did well, Alzi."


    "Yes, you''re going to have to limit how many you put in your wives, or you''ll kill us all with thebor," Mai chimes in, rubbing the side of my head. Somehow, she managed to curl up on me to sleep.


    "Is there anything I need to do?" I ask.


    "No, just rx," Kelly says, giving up due to the cat in the way.


    "Can I go to my room?"


    "Umm, sure, I guess," she says, turning away from me quickly.


    "Is there a reason I shouldn''t? I''m fine staying if that is better," I say, looking between the women, hoping for a hint of what I''m missing.


    "No, no. You can head up," Kelly assures me, messing around in her little kitchen area. This time, Mai scoots off me.


    "I''ll let you rest in bed. I''ll be taking tonight off as well and visit you. I love you, Alzi," the ck kitty says, getting up on her toes to end her message with a soft kiss.


    "Thanks, I''ll see you then," I say, rolling out of the bed. Naked like usual, I slowly make my way out of the room. Sore, in pain, empty and tired is what I felt. I do my best to ignore the emptiness. Missing the bastards that kicked me all day, that should be in my arms screaming for my endless supply of milk.


    "Oh, finally, you''re out. I''ve been waiting for way too long. Aurora and Sh help get her things. Annoris, get her dressed,"es a strong voice as I step outside. Some girls in ck and white start walking towards me; a warrior in the background seems to have given the orders.


    Looking right at me with her fierce eyes, her red dress confuses me. Why would royalty be here looking at a brothel whore? Why does she have so much makeup on? What is with the jewelry reflecting my light around the room?


    Staring at the royal, I don''t notice the pair of arms that wrap around mine until they start pulling me to the back stairs.


    "Wha what iiis is going on?" I stutter out. "Am I hallucinating?"


    "No, dear. We are here to help you pack up," the older woman on my arm says.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You must have some possessions you wish to take with you, right?"


    "Take where? I live and work here for another, um, it should be eight months. Or seven. Until the cor falls," I say, my voice dropping as the sentence escapes my mouth.


    "No, you were bought by the Princess," the dryad in front of me says.


    "No. I can''t be bought. Mistress agreed to that when the deal happened. I''m not for sale. I ii i I''m hers for ten years. That was the deal. No, I can''t be bought. You must have the wrong brothel girl," I stammer out. My feet stop working grinding us to a halt on the stairs.


    "You''re a ve; you can be bought and sold as your owner wishes," the younger human says.


    "No, we had a deal. I had it written down. They say those are binding. Yes, we had a deal. She can''t change that. I''m going to keep working here. I can''t be sold to to to. I can''t."


    "ves can''t have contracts," the young girl insists.


    "THEY CAN!" I scream out. My vision was just a small blur, the two girls holding my entire weight.


    "Dear,e on. Let''s get to your room alright. Just one step at a time," the older woman says in a soothing voice. It doesn''t work, but themand does get the sniveling dragon moving again.


    "You''ll be married to Princess Elora. One of the princesses aiming for the throne. A very important woman. A strong woman and a kind one. She treats all with kindness," the older woman continues. "Her other wives are just as kind and strong. You''ll be happy with them, I promise. A change, yes, but one that is giving you much..."


    "I''m to marry my Mommy and her wives. We promised. Promised. I''m engaged, yes. I''ve promised several women I''ll marry them already. I don''t have room for the Princess," I mumble out, thinking, "Duchess. Duchess is pregnant, so I have to marry her. I need to stay here. I can''t leave."


    "You''re a ve. You can''t be engaged without your owner agreeing. The Mistress didn''t say anything, so they don''t exist. The Princess now owns you. Be happy you''re marrying her. A brothel whore doesn''t deserve that," the young one spits out.


    "Honey, watch your tongue. She is going to be our Lady. Respect, I taught you that."


    "Sorry, Mother."


    The older woman hums the rest of the way to my room, trying to cover up my sobs. All I hear are the strikes of each heel cutting into me. The cor shocking me into each step.


    "The first one, right?" the dryad calls back as we reach my door. She doesn''t wait for an answer, just trying to fill the air with a kinder sound.


    "On the bed, honey."


    They gently set me down, not that my body cares. I fall over the second they let go, my core refusing to keep me up, and the world shakes around me.


    "I had a contract in the wardrobe. I wasn''t aplete fool, right? I had at least got the promise in writing, right?" I dare to ask. "I can''t read it. But it had words on it. I signed it with some mana. She said it was binding." A blurry figure moves to the wardrobe and reaches. They pull the paper out and look it over, I think, but silently put it away. Not daring to look at me.


    "This should be the drawer with your items, right?" the Mother asks instead.


    "Yes," my cor shocks out of me.


    "Ok, I''ll clear this out then. Annoris, she should have some formal clothing in that closet, right?" she says, her daughter standing in the middle of the room.


    "No, just some in robes and shoddy knitting. Nothing worth keeping," Annoris says.


    "THE KNITTING IS MINE! FOR MY KIDS!" I burst out. Finding the energy to stand, I move to the wardrobe and take my kids'' little socks. I made pairs for my Mommy''s second kid and even Mai''s. Mai never gave me a real count, and Kelly wouldn''t share, so I just made as many as possible for her. She asked me not to peek.


    "We can take them with us," the Mother says, rubbing my back.


    "No, they''re for my kids. I had more time to make them. I have to make more for Mai. I''m not done yet," I stammer out.


    "Then we can leave them here. Mai is a worker here, right? We can hand them to her so she can get them to your Mom, and she can take hers," she says, carefully taking the little socks from me. "Please stand up and let Annoris here put a robe on you. We''ll have to use what we have here. Thank you, Alzi. I''m sorry for this. We didn''t know about all your ns; we thought the Mistress had shared this with you already. We don''t mean to be so cruel right after yourbor."


    My cor helps me up. I put on the robe, and my biggest heels are ced in front of me. I step in without a thought and go sit on the side of my bed. The three women look around the room for something. I''m not sure what. Everything I own is in the drawer they cleared out, and my wardrobe is now empty.


    "Annoris. Really?" the Mother says.


    "She picked them," the dryad returns with.


    "Fine. Come on, Alzi. Let''s go downstairs, drop off the socks, and get going. The Princess is looking to marry today, so we need to get going."


    The two girls end up at my sides again and direct me out and down the stairs again.


    Everything is empty on the way back, even the entrance.


    "Sh and Annoris take her to the carriage. I''ll get thest item and drop off the kid''s socks. Be. Nice." she says, leaving my arm and stepping behind me.


    Thest two take me outside for the first time in months to a pair of borate carriages. They are red, decorative, and surrounded by guards on horseback. They move to let us pass. One carriage has its doors open for us, and they deposit me on the bench. They sit down opposite of me in silence as I find the floor with my eyes.


    *** Aurora ***


    That poor girl. I didn''t think she wouldn''t know and have so much to look forward to already. The Princess always acted like they were together already, that she was looking to join our family, our fight. I guess there''s a reason for the cor to stay on. Control and shave away the bad blood she just earned today.


    "Mistress!" I call out. "The dildo?"


    "Here," she says, holding out a small ring. "Anything else?"


    "Yes, why didn''t the ve know about this before today?" I ask her.


    "I didn''t want to cause stress and hurt the kids. I didn''t want this sale Maid. Remember that. I tried multiple ways to stop it. But a brothel owner can''t exactly say no to a Princess aiming for the throne. Now, anything else?" she says.


    "Get these socks to Mai or Alzi''s Mother. If I find out you didn''t, and I will be checking, I will make sure you end up as a sex ve yourself. I know of some very depraved sections of the world," I say, holding out the small pairs of socks.


    "I''ll make sure they get them. Now, are we done?" The elf says with a rude stare.


    "Yes," I say, turning around and heading back to my Lady. She isn''t yet ady, but a few hours won''t make a difference when I say it in my head. The more I learn about my Lady, the harder I find my job will be. The Princess hid a few too many things from me.


    And my daughter getting bratty all of a sudden. She''s known she''s going to be a maid for years with her affinity. Why does she have to piss off the Lady the second we meet.

 Chapter 108 – A Terrible Marriage

    Chapter 108 ¨C A Terrible Marriage


    *** Alzi ***


    The two girls direct me into the carriage and onto a soft bench. They sit on either side of me and poke and prod about with my clothing. I don''t know what their goal is. The robe is meant to catch women''s eyes, and it does it well with my well-endowed chest. Hardly a thing to wear on a carriage ride unless they n to make me dance for them.


    A few minutester, the older woman steps in and sits down opposite of me, her feeting into my vision as I hear her sigh. The door ms shut, and the carriage starts moving.


    "Alzi?" the Older woman says.


    "..."


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t know all the details about this sale. But it happened. I know you are very familiar with the fact things do not turn out how you expected or wanted them to go. I surely did not think I would end up as a maid when I got an affinity all those years ago. I was not a maid to start, even had a kid. The woman to your right, actually. Now this is nothing like your situation I know. I did choose to be a maid with my daughter, but I have a strange aura. One that causes me pain if I''m not with a woman with a breeder ss like yours. I thought I could handle it, but every year it got worse till I could not take it anymore, and I took this position," she says, taking a slight pause. Hoping for a reaction, maybe? "We are your maids, Alzi. You are going to be the wife of the Princess. Princess Elora, a challenger for the throne. You are an important woman in her harem. I know this is not your n, but I think it is a good deviation. I think you wille to like her wives, even if you struggle to like her. I can say the maids are excited for your arrival."


    "I''m a ve," I whisper to the floor.


    "Yes, that will stick till the Princess takes off your cor. But you will still be a Lady once the marriage isplete," the maid insists.


    The other two women, maids I guess, have stopped their insistent poking finally. Just letting the older maid talk and talk about how buying me was a good thing I should deal with.


    "I''m to marry my mom and Yuki. Not a Princess," I spit out.


    "Yuki is a Princess. Princess of the Kitsune. I am sorry about that, but Yuki had a chance to marry you. To take you, but for her own reasons did not. Now we are here, with you marrying a different Princess. I promise Elora will be kind to you. She has no desire to see you miserable. All I ask is a chance. Give her a chance. I am instructed to teach you a lot. Mana, skills, reading, writing, etiquette, and if there is anything else you wish to learn, I can try to help or find someone who can. We are hoping to find a healer to teach you there as well. We all want your next ss to be a healing-focused one. I believe you want that as well. If you do not, just tell us and we can help you get a different ss option."


    "I have a healer that could''ve taught me," I whisper to the floor.


    "Oh, who?" the maid asks.


    "Kelly."


    "I am not familiar with her," the maid says in her soft, annoying voice. "Do you know herst name? I can try to find her and see if we can bring her in to teach you."


    "No, she worked at the brothel."


    "Ok, I will have us start our search there," she says, "What makeup do you normally put on?"


    "I don''t."


    "Yes, your face is pretty without it. Lips are beautiful. Can you look up for me?" she asks.


    "..."


    "Please. I want you to look your best at the wedding. It will be small, but you should look your best. We are already missing the dress; there is no need to miss the makeup as well."


    "I''m not marrying anyone."


    "Alzi, your cor can be used to force that matter, I am afraid. The Goddess does not love when it happens, but she does not stop them."


    "Please," I say, my vision blurring yet again today. The dryad pulls me into a hug before lifting my head to look at the older woman.


    "Thank you, Annoris. Alzi, I know today is hard, but things will get better. Please give me and your maids a chance. We are at yourmand."


    "Then let me out."


    "We can not do that. We are to keep you safe and with the Princess."


    "Imand you to let me out!"


    "I am sorry, Alzi. The Princess can give us basicmands that override yours. We can not let you out of our sight till the marriage. After that we can not help or let you escape her manor or house. Almost anything else we can do."


    "Strip," I say out of habit.


    "Yes, my Lady," the older woman says. She stands up along with her daughter. She looks at me as her daughter undoes the back of her uniform. Her ck-and-white clothing slowly loosens before falling to the floor. Next, the binding goes to let her breasts go free. She takes off her underwear herself, leaving her with just her short heels on. "Anything else?"


    "Heels," I dare to say.


    "Of course, my Lady. Sorry for forgetting them," she says with a deep bow, putting herrge breasts in my face. Her daughter still stands behind her.


    "How can you stand in a carriage so easily?" I ask.


    "Enchantments. Most of the higher nobles have at least one carriage that stays stable on even the roughest terrain. As a princess, Elora has several. This is one of them," the dryad answers as the woman takes off the ck shoes and then her long socks.


    "Anything else?" she asks again.


    "Name."


    "Yes, sorry. I have many things on my mind today and got sidetracked. I am Aurora, your headmaid. Behind me is Sh, my daughter, and another one of your maids. Next to you is Annoris, your third maid. They have no set order unless you wish them to."


    "If I want a different head maid?" I ask. I try looking around, but the dryad keeps my head level, looking at the naked maid.


    "You would need to ask the Princess for that. She appointed me to handle your training, and as such, I need to be your headmaid for now. Once that is done, you may pick as you feel fit," she exins, her level voice continuing to grate at me.


    "Spread your legs," I say. How far is she willing to go?


    She gives me a small nod and spreads her legs.


    "y with yourself."


    I finally get her to pause, but she still gives me a nod and reaches down. Her daughter clenches up behind her. The pair are already close; why not have them help each other?


    "Help her," I say, looking the daughter in the eyes.


    Her face scrunches up. Her mother has to reach back and force her hand to y with her vulva. Should I just fuck her and make her stare at her daughter?


    I move my hands to try and free my dick, but the dryad stops me again.


    "Sorry, Alzi. But you must remain dressed until the wedding. We won''t have time to get you dressed again," she says, her mana holding my hands still. The mother fights back the moans from the two hands ying with her.


    "I have plenty of robes like this, and they take a second to put on," I say back, still looking for a way to fuck this woman in front of her snobby daughter.


    "No, we have made a number of changes to make it better. Please, for now just enjoy the show. You may be able to join it on the way to the manor or, worse case, tonight. For the first few months at least you are only to have maids in your bed," she whispers into my ear, giving it a soft kiss.


    "Get dressed then, and get off me," I say. I''m not teasing myself.


    "Yes, Alzi," the dryad says, her hand retreating from my chin. The daughter quickly picks up her mother''s clothing and starts helping her get dressed. Aurora won''t look me in the eyes, just a little flushed in the cheeks.


    Once Aurora is dressed, the mother-daughter pair sit back down, back to being squished between the two maids, with Aurora sitting opposite me.


    "We should be there soon. It will be simple¡ªthe bare minimum needed for the Goddess to find you married to the Princess. Please make this easy and just say yes when asked," my headmaid says. I don''t feel it as amand. I don''t know why she likes to say ''please'' so much; it would be easier for her to just tell me to do things. She''s proven that she can give me bindingmands during my kidnapping.


    Be happy, Alzi; maybe she''ll slip up on something that should''ve been amand.


    Wee to a stop with a small shake. The door opens quickly afterward, and the three maids force me out. It looks like they brought me to the edge of the city or something. Behind the grand temple is a wall. I''m not sure why they waste so much space on the temple; it is quite the space for it inside a city. But I guess that is royalty.


    "This way, Alzi," the head maid says, leading me to a woman in a red dress.


    "Why is she in that robe?" the woman demands.


    "It is all she has. The brothel didn''t give her any better clothing due to her pregnancy. The clothing never fit her right, your Highness," she says. All three of the maids bow. I just stand there. The Princess is pretty. A warrior based on the muscles. She was Tallish and had plenty of boob in her tight dress.


    "The heels?" the woman asks.


    "Annoris ced them down, and she slipped them on," she says, still bowed in half.


    "What did they teach this woman. Fine, we don''t have much time to get back home."


    She turns around, and my maids stand up and push me forward into the towering temple. My heels click against the stone walkway and then against the marble flooring inside. A priestess gives our group a small nod before leading us through the reception area and into the main chamber.


    We stop before the altar, and my maids once again push me forward a bit to stand next to the royal b.... Owner.


    The priestess looks between us, a small frown when she looks at my cor.


    "Do you all love one another and promise to work together in your marriage?" she asks.


    "Yes," the Princess says.


    I keep my lips sealed, waiting for the cor to force me.


    "Alzi, you need to say yes," the maid whispers to me. The priestess frowns at the words but just keeps looking at me. My cor finally starts to act, forcing the words from my lips.


    "Yes," I spit out. I pull up the window of the Goddesses and see eight names under the new tab.


    Mommy, I need you.

 Chapter 109 – Picking up the Kids

    Chapter 109 ¨C Picking up the Kids


    The Princess wasted no time shepherding us out of the temple and into the carriages. Truly a shit wedding. I could''ve been my Mommy, Yuki, Mai, Kelly, Akhae, and Ie down in a dress and walk to me. Instead, I get forced to marry some .... woman I don''t know.


    That lying bitch of a Mistress.


    She promised I wouldn''t go anywhere. I would stay in the brothel. One more pregnancy, and I was free. Am I free at the end of this year? I can go for a divorce then, right? I didn''t really agree to this marriage. I can just walk out then. But does that then happen? Fuck I need to get my hands on that bitch. Make her my little breeding whore, or just kill her and be done with it.


    The red light district will need to find new owners if this cor ever falls off. I''ll find Yuki and have her help me. Burn the shithole down, and see how red it is when mes take over the buildings. Dragons can breathe fire if they get strong enough.


    I think. Some stories said so. Mommy used to tell them to me.


    There we go. I just need levels. Healing and sex. Just make it so the maids never walk straight again.


    Why not start now?


    "Strip," I say to no one in particr. Hardly a whisper.


    "We don''t have to follow sexualmands. Mother just likes to follow the rules too much. I''m not having my first time in a carriage," the daughter says.


    "Sorry, but I agree with her, my Lady," the dryad follows up.


    They even sat on the opposite side of me this time. The older woman went with the Princess for some reason. What a great headmaid if she just leaves me with these two maids who seem to hate me. Annoris could''ve offered me other heels. I didn''t know she was just setting them out to put away.


    What did I do to them? I got sold, and I clearly don''t want to be here. It seems to be their fault, not mine, that they are here with me.


    With the rejection, I went to my side and fell asleep, hoping to wake up in my Mommy''s arms.


    *** Princess Elora ***


    "Aurora, what do you need?" I ask. I''m not sure why she followed me into my carriage. Alzi is ady now; her maid leaving her alone in a carriage isn''t proper, and she should know that very well.


    "You did not tell me she did not know about the sale. She clearly does not want to be here. She was prepared to have sex with me in the carriage to embarrass me. Got so far to even have Sh finger me," she says. "I have a lot to teach her, yet she wants nothing to do with me. Sh seems to be having second thoughts about serving a former brothel worker. Annoris seems to not care either way. I am not going to be able to teach her much like this."


    "I need her more than she needs me. The cor will calm her down over the next few days," I say back. "Just join her in bed for a few nights, and she''ll get over you. If your daughter can''t be nice, let me know, and I''ll find her a new position. Annoris will calm down once she''s back home. Dryads don''t always do well away from their home."


    "Alzi..." Aurora starts to say.


    "Use my Lady; start treating her with the right respect. Your daughter will pick up on you not treating her right. I don''t think it''s a good idea for her to serve someone else, so don''t push her away. I don''t want to see her in pain, and you don''t either."


    "Yes. my Lady, thought she had an agreement with the Mistress of the brothel to not be sold. The cor will smooth things over, but it does not make hate impossible. She has full reason to hate you and this family she was just forced to join. What happens when that cor falls off?" Aurora says. "She goes to the temple, and all of a sudden, you have to go before the Goddess of Love and convince the Goddess and Alzi to keep the marriage. What do you give up for that?"


    "I''ll handle that then. I have about a year for that. By then, Alzi will be used to having maids. See how nice my wives are. She''lle around. Just teach her the basics. Reading and writing can take time. Etiquette and mana. She''ll love to learn how to better use her mana and see how we are helping her get a better ss next. Put the focus there. I have a party soon she''ll need to attend. Just get it so she won''t embarrass herself, and we''ll be good. She doesn''t need to dance. Just eat, talk, and behave herself."


    "I do not share your optimism, your Highness. All she has to do is remember that failed promise, and she will hate you and everything you have done today. She was meant to marry her Mother, who is pregnant with her child. Also Yuki. She was the reason Yuki did not marry you."


    "I know. I figured that out a bit ago," I say. "Look, settle your daughter down fast. Tell her to spend a night in her bed and have the time of her life. There is a reason she had the top room in the brothel. Even my Mother spent a night with her. One night and your daughter will be ok serving her. Annoris will be the same. Once the three of you are working together, everything will be fine. Slowly get her used to her new wives. Have Isda join her first. The angel will calm her down and help her get used to her life with me. Now I want to rx. My newest wife wille to love it here. Just give it some time."


    "Yes, your Highness," she says with a small bow. Finally, I get some quiet, but with someone else''s maid here, I can''t have my fun. Eh, she''s really my maid. Alzi is my ve and my wife. Perfect what I need her for. Normally, the man has full use of everyone''s bed while they are fertile. Giving Alzi that freedom will end with my entire house pregnant when we need to be working.


    Deciding not to care about Aurora, I sit back into Sedriresa''s soft breast for the long ride home.


    *** Fluvis, picking up her kids ***


    I don''t know how to handle all these kids, and we have four more on the way. All the maids, my wives, and I arectating now. It''s a rather simple spell to make women produce milk for a few months¡ªjust long enough to feed a newborn. It will be painful for me after I give birth, but I want to feed my own kids now so I''ll live.


    Alzi really didn''t let anyone in until after the birth, so we had to take them all at once, needing three carriages for the kids. All the kids have some dragon characteristics: horns, wings, or a tail. One girl even has all three. I don''t know what else is special about Alzi, but the Mother doesn''t normally have this much of a say in the racial characteristics when she is weaker than the father.


    Maybe it''s because we used her mana to create the sperm? They are all cute and are clearly elementals with dragon features.


    Another wonderful thing is the spread of elements. Some are water like me, but many are fire, a few earth, and even a lightning elemental to make one wife happy. Half are fire, three are water, two are earth, and one is lightning.


    A wee surprise, one that makes me question if I''m carrying only water or maybe a mix as well. Or do I have a dragon in my womb? That would be fun. I don''t have high hopes for that; the Queen''s daughter is an elf despite all the dragon features. But the Queen is stronger than me and Alzi would be stronger when we did the breeding.


    We put the babies to sleep for the travel. Some kids do well in carriages, even falling asleep to the gentle rocking of the enchanted carriages; others just scream. With four kids in each, we didn''t feel like taking our chances.


    I''m holding a little water elemental with beautiful blue horns. All three water elementals are with me, really. The other two are in my maid''s hands, along with a fire elemental. Lottie, my human wife, and lightning mage, has the lightning elemental with her in her carriage with a few fire.


    The hardest part now will be names¡ªtwelve names at once¡ªeleven, I guess. Lottie is set on Ohm for ''her'' kid, and I''m not keen to reject a decent name with so many more needed. We''ve got a month toe up with them before I need to bring them to be registered. The Queendom likes to keep track of noble children, and we can test how many are going to get an affinity.


    Being elementals basically guarantees that they all have at least a weak affinity with their element, but all parents like to remove any doubt.


    "My Lady," Petunia says, "should we tell your mother about the kids?"


    "Yes. I don''t need to antagonize my Mother. I''ve got enough kids I''ll take her help. She won''t care to try and control them. Maybe they''ll soften her up and rethink our little deal," I say.


    "They''re really cute," another maid says. All of us are just staring at the little bundle we hold in our arms¡ªthe first kids for my new house after so many decades. Lottie was getting a bit worried, constantly working to earn sses so she couldst until we had kids. I''ll have to offer her time with Alzi or really any man. I''m sure she''ll want her own kids now that I''ve gotten mine.


    It was a little mean of me to wait so long, but Mother made me fear failing to conceive so much that I had to get a near guarantee to work up the courage to do it.


    "Yes, Alzi and I did a good job. They do make me wonder how the girls I''m carrying will look like."


    "I''m worried about that. I''ve heard dragons can be an extra handful when they''re young," Petunia lets out.


    "People say that about all kids. My Mother always said it was elementals that were the hardest. Some can use their element as soon as their first birthday," I say. "That is rare. The earliest most kids can be in their teens. But with twelve here and a possible four more. The odds are good for us to get one that starts early."


    "Sounds like fun," Petunia says, sending a small shiver down my spine.


    Kids with magic is not a fun time unless you like cleaning up messes or ying pranks on their poor Mother. And Petunia most definitely doesn''t like cleaning up messes.

 Chapter 110 – Yuki and Kelly go Pick up the Dragons

    Chapter 110 ¨C Yuki and Kelly go Pick up the Dragons


    *** Yuki, shortly after Alzi left the brothel ***


    "YOU DIDN''T TELL HER?!" Kelly screams.


    "No, it wouldn''t change anything. Alzi just would''ve been sad and depressed. That''s bad for her and the kids. The stupid cor wi..."


    "IT DOES MAKE A DIFFERENCE!" she interrupts me. "You could''ve told her your n. Prepared her so she wouldn''t be absolutely destroyed walking out of here. Her cor was shocking her the entire time to get her to move! You had four months to say something. I trusted you would do it. Hell, you could''ve bought her years ago. You just wanted her to be a breeder without any of the consequences. You wanted her to love you, knowing she would look past the fact you''re a princess who could''ve saved her the second you loved her. Fucking greedy bitch."


    "I have my people to think about as well," I say. "Alzi is now in nearly the perfect state to help my people."


    "Then you would''ve spread your legs decades ago. No, you just had yourself in mind. You wasted the years you were meant to find a husband, so now you know you need toe back with something big."


    "Girls! Neither of you could''ve told me? Both of you kept me in the dark for what reason?" Mai asks.


    "Yuki was supposed to tell you and Alzi about this. Don''t me me for thinking a friend would tell you."


    "It happened the way I thought it was best. Now, if you want in, you cane along. Otherwise, goodbye," I say.


    "Put my shit in your ring. I''m not rich enough to get that," Kelly demands, turning to go to her old room.


    "Demanding I work for you after that? Handle your own shit."


    "No, you''ll pick it up. What you''ve done here at the brothel is terrible and annoying. So you''re going toe take my shit. Drop it off at your house then we are going to get married. From here on out, you''re going to have the Goddess pressuring you to behave for the good of Alzi."


    "Oh, and you know what is best for Alzi?"


    "Better than you, apparently," she says with a m of her door.


    "Yuki, just go get her stuff. A marriage wouldn''t be a bad idea. Wives don''t always love each other, just the main girl. Come on, you know Alzi wants her around," Mai asks me. "We''re making a scene, well, more of one than Alzi did earlier. Come on, we need to go."


    We are in the middle of the back rooms. Every girl waiting for the doors to open is currently watching our little fight.


    "Fine. Do you have your stuff?" I ask, turning to follow the damn healer.


    "Yes, the Countess gave me a small ring. Now hurry; we need to drop our stuff off, get married, and then go pick up Alzi''s Mother."


    I give out a short huff and continue my short walk into Kelly''s room.


    "What do you want to keep?" I ask her.


    "This pile here and then this one as well," the healer says, carrying over arge pile of dresses, robes, and undergarments. "I''ve got one more pile of clothing to take. Working in a brothel didn''t let me hoard too many things."


    "Fine," I say, pulling in the random assortment of cookware, potion kits, and knickknacks. I wait for Kelly to bring the second pile before taking all her clothing and walking out. Kelly follows behind me as we pick up Mai and walk out just as the crowd starts walking in.


    I hear murmurs about Mai and me leaving. Kelly was never really known outside of the brothel girls. But I''m sure the girls will miss her and Alzi.


    Outside, we walk down the block to a small carriage I booked to take us to my house. We''ll have to just walk to the vige; no carriage big enough for six is going to book such a trip. Maybe Nakume is back and she can teleport us some of the way.


    Once I set Nakuma straight in the forest, she became a good girl and started adventuring with a warrior she picked up. I''ll have to join her when they finish their current assignment.


    It''ll be fun to travel again, I really was stuck in that room basically for too long. Get away from Kelly for a bit. Test the water with Nakuma and see if getting fucked truly did calm her down.


    "We''re ready," I call out to the driver once Mai and Kelly sit down opposite of me.


    "So what happens now?" Kelly asks.


    "You, Mai, and Alzi''s mother and wives sit at home while me, Nakuma, and the warrior she found go out and kill stuff," I say.


    "Are we sure that''s a good idea? You came back nearly dead every time you went out thest time you tried that," she says.


    "It''ll be monsters and assassinations with less of a time pressure."


    "Sure, sure. I guess we can count on Nakuma unless you chase her away again."


    "Stop it. Just shut up, you two. I''m not going to deal with fighting, so figure it out. You both failed Alzi and me. So be nice or be quiet when I''m around. Her Mother better not find out about this. She''ll never trust us knowing we caused her daughter that much distress," Mai says.


    We follow her request, letting the rest of the ride be quiet. Just the shaking of the carriage down the stone road.


    "We''ve arrived!" the driver calls back to us.


    "Thank you," Mai says back, opening the door and stepping out. I quickly follow her and move to open my house.


    "Mai, your room should still be set up. Kelly can choose from the rest. Alzi''s Mother''s family can have thest two rooms. I think they''ll be used to sharing a bit," I say. Mai walks off, and I follow Kelly to thest room on my side. I dump her clothing on the bed and the rest on the floor then head out to the living room to wait for them toe back. It really seems like we''ll be spending the night in the vige since Nakuma isn''t home today.


    I should write her a note so she doesn''t run off while we''re walking back.


    Mai''s pregnant figure is the first to join me. Kelly doesn''t take long after that to walk in.


    "Now, you all said to get married, but I can''t. Mine is to be done in my realm with my husband," I say.


    "I don''t believe you," Kelly snaps back, walking out the door.


    "I have a patron Goddess. She has rules!" I shout back.


    "Princesses always get the special shit," she says, storming back in.


    "How do you even know I''m a princess?" I ask.


    "You''re quite famous among the elderly," Kelly says.


    "Hmm, well, yes. Royalty gets privileges. Don''t like it? Too bad. Last month wasn''t the first time I''ve been on the brink of death. I''ve done that often, gaining my sses. Getting the most power I can. I''m expected to be a powerful woman. So, all that work gets me a few nice things," I tell her. "Now, let''s start walking. We have a lot of work to do and two pregnant women traveling. Let''s do this with some light, ok."


    Kelly just stormed out again. I walked over to help Mai up, and we went to join the healer outside.


    Once more, we start to travel in silence. The vampire standing between me and Kelly. Hoping to keep us from yelling more out in the open.


    We make our way through the afternoon crowd making our way to the gate. Everyone makes way for my whitetails and gives them a little stare before continuing on with their day. I don''t draw a crowd like I would for my stupid marches, luckily. Though I''m sure the extra attention would piss off Kelly even more.


    With a mostly free path forward, we make good time getting to the gate. Not many are looking to go outside at this time. You could only make it to the small viges before nightfall, so only some workers are leaving now. The merchants will leave in the morning.


    The guards let us through without question. Just a quick nce before waving us on.


    We pick up the pace a bit on the wide road. There is plenty of room for carriages and merchandise to fit through until they get to the narrow street past the gate and into the city. Not that there are many out right now. Just a small line heading to the city stopped at the entrance.


    We continue the trip in silence, each of us a bit nervous about how her Mother will take the news. Maybe I should''ve just told her Mother and had her figure out how to tell Alzi. She can just tickle Alzi a bit and get the silly dragon to smile for a week.


    I still can''t believe my biggest fight for my Lover''s heart is her mom.


    While not unheard of, this nation has a long practice of the Queen joining a daughter''s harem; it is rare for amoner without an affinity to get into her daughter''s harem.


    I''ll win out. I''ll just have to y into Alzi''s breeder''s feelings. I''ll let her really knock me up. Match her dozen or something. Making Alzi stick by my side for nine months, and she''ll be mine, as I deserve.


    First, though, is getting married to her.


    "What are you three doing?" a guard yells out from their small walls.


    "I''m Going into the vige," I say back, walking up to the wooden gate. "Open up!"


    "What business do you have here?" she asks instead.


    "Sleeping. Now, don''t make me jump it. We''re tired and still have a number of things to do before we get to sleep."


    "I dare you to jump it!"


    I use a bit of mana and do as I was asked, bringing Mai and Kelly with me. I keep heading towards the center of the town. We''ll need to ask for directions to Armirynth''s house.


    "You can''t go any farther!" the guards say, not yet ready to give up on her little wall.


    "Look, if we wanted to hurt anyone, we could, and there isn''t a thing you can do about it. You wouldn''t even know I was here," I say, giving off the illusion of me walking down a random road. "See, now I want to know where Armirynth lives. So either tell me or go back to watching the wall. It''s been a long day."


    "Few streets that way. Akhae should be walking home soon. You should be able to follow her if you hurry," a passerby says. The guard still trying to figure out what to do about me.


    "Thank you," I say to the new woman before heading off in the direction she pointed.


    We don''t catch Akhae walking, but Armirynth is waiting outside and perks up when she sees my tails.


    "Why are you standing out here?" Mai asks, running into her arms.


    "It happened, right?" she says, doing her best to hug with the bellies getting in the way. "My baby was taken farther away?"


    "Yes, how did you know?" I ask,ing up to the pregnant women.


    "Inside, please. I''ll exin there."

 Chapter 111 – Getting to the Village

    Chapter 111 ¨C Getting to the Vige


    Armirynth leads us through a small hallway and into a busy living room. A few worn couches and chairs circle around a simple firece. A small door likely leads to the kitchen and another to the bedroom.


    "Please find a seat. I hope this conversation won''t take too long. Ilka and Akhae should being home soon. Akhae likely got caught up in some conversation during her walk. Ilka is probably yelling at the guard that gave you trouble," she says, taking one of the chairs.


    Mai and Kelly take a spot on the couch and I find a chair to sit down in.


    "How did you know the guard gave us trouble?" Mai asks.


    "She gives everyone she doesn''t know or like trouble. She''s been rather annoyed by my pregnancy. If she thinks you have anything to do with me and she thinks anyone who doesn''t live in this vige does, she''ll give you a hard time. You didn''t do anything to her, did you? It would be annoying to deal with, but probably deserved," she exins.


    "No, we just kind of forced our way in," I say. "You knew Alzi was going to be taken. That is what I would like to know more about."


    "I went to the Fertility temple after one of my days with Alzi. During my prayer, I had a meeting with the Goddess of Fertility. She said Alzi would be taken and that Yuki had a n I should trust. The Goddess told me not to let Alzi know."


    "HONEY! We''re home. Heard you have a few visitors," Ilka shouts beforeing into view.


    "Dear, I told you I can hear you when you speak normally. The beastkin here likely don''t appreciate the yelling, our house doesn''t need yelling."


    "You say that, but I''ve snuck up on you multiple times and had yoush your tail out at me," she says, worming her way into Armirynth''sp. "Now, what is this about the Goddess telling you not to let our daughter know something?"


    "The Goddess instructed me not to let Alzi know she is being sold again. Or it seems that she was sold. These three are from the brothel. Mai, Kelly, and Yuki," she exins, pointing to each of us. "Mai is pregnant with Alzi''s children as well. Kelly is the healer that helped her and Yuki is a good friend."


    "I see. Wee to our humble home," she says. "Now, WHAT DO YOU MEAN ALZI HAS BEEN SOLD!"


    "That I can exin a bit better, I think," I say, jumping in. "I doubt the Goddess cared enough to say to who owns Alzi now. A princess of this Queendom has bought her to be the seed for her family. All Princesses that wish to fight for the throne have to have a man or a Herm in their harem. Princess Elora has recently announced her bid for the throne and has now taken Alzi to fill in that role."


    "Princess. Well, shit. We can''tpare to a princess," Akhae mumbles, still standing at the entrance of the room.


    "We can. I have an old friend of mine working right now to get help earning our little group an audience with the Queen. With that, we should earn a request, and marrying her daughter is a normal request to have. It''ll take a lot of work, but with me and her working, we can do it in a year or so, I think. If a war breaks out, maybe even faster," I say.


    "We''ll marry a princess?" Akhae says, finally shuffling to a couch to sit by herself.


    "Yes, I can see you now have a ss. I''m not going to pry, but with everyone here having a ss, it has made this a lot easier."


    "You aren''t going to bring up how you''re a Princess?" Kelly just has to say. "They were nned to marry a princess even if Alzi wasn''t sold. Or would you have found a way to exclude them?"


    "I had no n to exclude them. It just wasn''t important for them to know my title," I say. I would''ve asked for them to be concubines instead¡ªa small difference but one that would make my Mother a lot happier. If Alzi pushed back, I would''ve made it work. Mother can''t be too mad about bringing such a strong seed back home.


    "I think it is," she says. "You..."


    "Shut up, you two. Yes, things could be better right down, but they aren''t. We all get to work together to fix this mess and help Alzi out ok. So please shut up about it already," Mai interrupts. Saving me from having to exin why I didn''t just buy Alzi myself. It was a bit of an oversight, but I didn''t think there would be another Princess willing to marry a brothel whore.


    "Ok, so what is your n, Yuki?" Armirynth asks.


    "I gave the overview already. But, my friend, a warrior she found, and I will go out and do a bunch of hard missions from the guild. You five will maintain the home, and Kelly will sell healing services and potions. Mai can work with the Silvana family to earn some money and build a bit of fame maybe. You three need to build your levels. Each level and ss you get, the easier it''ll be to force the Queen to grant our request. Worst case I''ll have to get my Mother to make some agreement between my realm and this Queendom. She won''t be happy to do that, and we''ll all have to pay something dear to convince her, so that is ast resort."


    "Where will this home be? Ours is too small for all these people and the kids on the way," Ilka asks.


    "Yes, I have a home that will work for the short term in the city. We''ll have to get a bigger one soon for the kids; I have plenty of money for that; we just need to go looking."


    "We''re moving?" Akhae asks.


    "Yes, dear. I thought it would be after the kids are born, but it seems the Goddesses have a different n for us," Armirynth says.


    "I..."


    "Akhae, honey. I know you''re worried about it. But we all agreed it would be fine when we married," Ilka says. "We don''t have much keeping us here. Most of the girls ignored us and only started reaching out when Armirynth got pregnant again. It''ll do us some good to head out."


    "I know. Just the city is. The city is big and crowded. Just scary, I guess."


    "Yes, but we''ll get used to it," Armirynth says. "When do we leave?"


    "Tomorrow. We have some storage rings to take anything you need," I say.


    "What about selling the house?"


    "We don''t need the money. Just let the mayor, or whoever is in charge, know that the house is empty and avable."


    "Ok, just feels weird to say we don''t need the money. We had to work hard to afford this house," Ilka says, still resting in the pregnant woman''sp.


    "I''m sure you did, but the city is a different beast. The property there is priced very differently. We would just get a week''s worth of food for what you sell this house for," I tell her. "We''ll let you three have dinner; we should be good from the brothel''s lunch. I would like to explore a bit. You don''t get to see a dragon''s vige often," I say, standing up. Mai and Kelly stay still on the couch.


    "Be careful. The guard isn''t the only one that hates outsiders," Akhae warns. Ilka slides off her wife''sp so she can work on the dinner.


    "I will. Try to organize your things so we can pack them up quickly. I have plenty of space to take things. We won''t need any furniture, so keep it to clothing and tools you may want. Things like that," I instruct, waiting to see if Mai or Kelly would like to explore with me.


    "Ok, we shouldn''t have too much if we don''t need to take furniture. How about rugs and stuff?"


    "We can take that. The flooring will be bare, so we might as well, and if you have an attachment to a chair or something, we can still take it."


    "Ok," the dragons say.


    Armirynth heads into the kitchen, Akhae and Ilka go to their bedroom, and Mai and Kelly don''t seem to want to join me, so I head out.


    Outside, I can see the sun setting over the low walls that circle the town. There likely won''t be many people walking around, but a peaceful walk would be wee. Kelly''s fighting is a bit annoying.


    Both directions look about the same, so I head in the opposite direction from where we came. It''s a small dirt road filled with houses simr in size to Armirynth''s. A few women hang out along the road, giving me a weird look before returning to their conversation. My clothing shows I''m likely a high-ranking noble, and none outside of the silly guard wish to deal with me.


    The road shows some nning went into making the little town. It is mostly straightpared to themon winding mess of streets most viges have. They did talk about buying and not building, so there must be a small government or elder they follow.


    I wonder how grand they nned their home to be.


    Likely some old crone that got the original vige exiled from the dragon''s realm. Maybe a generation or two ago, a long generation or two ago, based on their lifetimes. Perhaps even a lower noble, a baron or something, that has lost most of their affinity after their best males were forced to stay in their homend.


    Ie up to a road that lets me go towards the center, so I stroll that way. I might as well see how the ''rich'' are living here.


    The road is still just packed dirt, and the houses still don''t reach a second floor. But they do seem to be getting wider. There are some lights on in the window. We''ll have to sleep on the floor tonight. The couches should be fine; they didn''t look too stiff.


    Only a few people are still hurrying home on the road, mainly heading towards the outer ring of houses.


    Do they really have maids all the way out here? Maybe they are apprentices leaving after the shop closes up for the day.


    I make one more turn to the center and start to find houses that reach the second floor. Bright light goes out of their windows as they hog all the mana lights.


    "What are you doing here, kitsune?" an old silver dragon calls out.


    Looks like I wasn''t far off.


    "Walking around, grandma," I call back, continuing my walk. Daring the disgraced Countess to do more.


    Why not stir up a mess before we leave? It would do the guard some good to learn not to piss off the strong before someone that has true standing in the Queendomes knocking.


    "Hmph, you''re giving quite the show for just walking around. Tails puffed out like that. You don''t own this town, and we all know you have no true standing in the Queendom," she says.


    "I''m allowed to disy what I''m proud about. I''m not demanding anyone pay me taxes or shiny my heels. I think you''ve heard one too many stories from your Grandma about the respect your family used to have."


    "You may want to stop pissing everyone off. That human girl looked ready to kill you when you walked in. You won''t have a happy family like that. So, like I said, you don''t own this town. Stop trying to show off," she says. This time turning around and walking off, not caring about my response.


    The sun is almost fully set, so I decide to turn back and see what the sleeping arrangements will be.

 Chapter 112 – Making it to the new House

    Chapter 112 ¨C Making it to the new House


    *** Alzi, end of her carriage ride ***


    "My Lady, you should wake up. We''re almost to the manor," the dryad says to wake me up.


    "Should I care?" I mumble.


    "I don''t think it would be good to be carried to your bed the first time you''re in your house. You''ll be meeting your new wives, the maids, and servants. You don''t want to look weak," she says.


    "So I don''t have anything to care about."


    "My Lady. This is your position. It is best to ept it," the dryad insists.


    "Hmph," I let out. I don''t feel like going to sleep again, even to just spite them. I''ll just wake up when they try to move me.


    To keep ignoring the maids, I look out the window.


    Outside, there is farnd. Plot after plot of crops fly by as we move down the stone road. A few armored women ride along the edges of my view through the small window in the door.


    I give out a small chuckle and say, "farnd? A Princess lives on a farm?"


    "Yes, I''m sure you know most of thend is farnd. The Princess has arge manor with quick ess to the capital and two other major cities, along with a smaller city nearby that she directly controls. Is that not enough for you?" the younger human says back.


    "It is funny. What is so important about me seeing farnd? I''ve been living on very little sleep for a while. If you remember, I was taken directly from my birthing table to a forced marriage and now a random manor in the middle of some farnd," I say, turning to the annoying maids. "Tell me. Would you say you two are doing a good job taking care of your Lady? My headmaid isn''t even here. You care about my bad first impression, but what about yours? I hate all of you. Deeply andpletely. Are you going to work on that?"


    "It was not our choice to take you so quickly or marry immediately. I''m not sure what my mother is doing right now, but I assure you it is to help you. Why she cares so deeply for you is a mystery to me, but she does. We could''ve given you a few more minutes of sleep, my Lady. We just want you to know what thends look like."


    "Whatever," I say back, returning my gaze to the small window. I watch the ripe fields pass by, the sun getting low in the sky behind them. Just a few more hours till it sets on this terrible day.


    The fields end abruptly, getting reced by an empty grass field carefully cut. Then, a metal fence and a wall of tall ferns pass my eyes, bringing me into an annoyingly pretty garden. Yard? Who cares what it is.


    Pretty flowers, sculptured bushes, and little huts fill the oversized yard to the side of the stone path. Then, the carriage turns and brings the Mansion into view.


    Four floors, I think. Maybe the Princess is hiding some floors from me or something. Feels like a block wide. The siding was painted a deep red, clearly different from the color of y bricks. Like they had to make sure everyone knew it wasn''t a bunch of bricks. Needing everyone to know they had the money to waste painting it. Window after window line the sides behind the long balconies. Every room must have its own alcove to sit outside on.


    Is this .... woman going to taunt me and put me on the fourth floor?


    "My Lady, are you ready?" the dryad asks.


    "For what?" I huff out.


    "To meet your family."


    "My family is back in the capital."


    "Some of your family is in the capital. As I said earlier, my Lady. This is your family," she says. "Please,e with us. Let us introduce you to the other wives. They''re excited to see you. Just give them a chance. Even if you hate the Princess, these women had nothing to do with the sale. The Princess chooses them all, and you independently. All they wish is for you to give them a chance."


    "I just want to be with my Mother."


    "I can''t make any promises about her. The women here are nice; they will treat you well. Come, please," she says.


    Am I going to get her to beg?


    "I..."


    The door swings open, cutting me off. The Princess, in her stupid bright red dress, walks in with the missing maid.


    "Come on, Alzi. I want to finish the introductions and then have dinner," she says, leaving me no choice but to stand up and follow her out.


    Once out of the carriage, the three maids follow behind me. The Princess moves us to be in front of eight women. They are all big in the chest and have their own maid hiding behind each of them.


    "Hello, everyone. This is, for the time being, the full family. The newest member, Alzi, is our seed. Many of you have heard of her, and we even have one wife who is already carrying her child," the Princess says. Looking over them again, I find the golden hair women I fucked before.


    "YOU..." I start to say before the Princess interrupts me again.


    "Alzi, she had nothing to do with the sale. She didn''t know till I agreed to marry her," the Princess says. "Isda is her name in case she didn''t share it with you before. She will be the first to have official children for the family."


    She steps forward a bit and gives a small curtsy. "Hi, Alzi. As Elora said, I didn''t know the n, but I am happy to see you again. I had a great night, and I''m happy my kids will get to know their father."


    I just give her a short stare before looking at the great doors they must have sneaked through when I wasining to dryad.


    "Can I just sleep? I just had my children taken from me right from the womb then you took my life from me. I don''t care for these women," I say. I wonder when she''ll make rules for what I can say. It does feel great being able to speak my mind, for the most part, to her.


    "Just let me introduce them," she says with a soft sigh. "To Isda''s left is Elyne. Then Vanya, Ioelena, Shimmer, Syro, Geta, andstly Inanos. Please find time to get to know each other better. I want all of us to be happy, Alzi. I think you can do it here."


    "If you cared about my happiness, I wouldn''t be here," I mumble, walking past the Princess and heading straight for the door. My heels click along the stone path. I climb the small wooden stairs, and then I try the door. "What..."


    "Let me try, my Lady," the ''head'' maid says. She pushes the door in and holds it open for me. I huff past her, then stop, once again needing her help.


    "Where is my bedroom?" I ask, looking around the great entrance. White walls are dotted with paintings of variousndscapes. Small marble statues of some women, likely a snobby noble, tucked in the corners. A grand clock ticking away in front of me. Stairs to the left and hanging over them is arge painting of the nine women I was forced to marry. "I really am just a stupid addition they forced in. They seem perfectly happy up there. Why did they have to ruin my life?"


    "This way, my Lady. Would you like a bath first?" the mother says, walking towards the stairs.


    "Just let me sleep," I say, moving to follow her. The other wives starting in behind me, whispering about something.


    "As you wish," she taunts, heading up.


    "I better not be on the fourth floor," I say, already a bit pissed I have to go up the stairs. I know they grabbed that dildo. How long till the Princess forces it inside me, and then I''m walking up and down these damn stairs pregnant again. To make it worse, I think these floors are bigger than the ones in the brothel.


    "Um, I can talk to Isda about changing it," the maid says.


    "Go," I demand, taking a seat on the steps. My tail makes it a bit weird, so I have to straddle on the side so it doesn''t push me off and down the stairs.


    "Mydy, it would take a while to get another room ready for you."


    "I said go. Do I need to put cors on all of you to teach you what it means to followmands? I think I''ve followed more of yourmands today than you have followed mine."


    "Why don''t we take her to the bath while we look to switch rooms?" the dryad suggests.


    "Fine," I say. "Show me the way."


    This time, the dryad takes the lead, going back down the stairs and deeper into the house. The walls all have the same type of artwork, and there are shiny wooden floors for my heels to ck on.


    I don''t know where the other wives went. I guess they dispersed during my little tantrum. The Princess did say something about dinner. It''s lucky they have an appetite. Well, I won''t be eating that mana food anymore, it seems, so maybe I''ll get it back.


    The dryad finally walks through a door leading to a changing room.


    "Hold out your arms, please," she instructs. Stripping the robe off me. I slip out of the heels and wait for which door I should enter out of the three in front of me. "You want it to be warm, right?"


    "Yes, the hotter, the better."


    "Then this way."


    Through the leftmost door is a room of marble. White shiny marble.


    "Isn''t this dangerous?" I ask, basically blinded by the light bouncing around the room.


    "No, magic is amon tool for nobles," the human says. "Go on, get in."


    I follow themand in the crazy room. A grand marble fountain stands in the middle of therge bath, recing the small waterfall the brothel had. Naked women shoot water from theirrge breasts, each striking a strange pose. I give my breast a small squeeze to mimic the women in the statue for a second.


    I take a dip in the steaming water and find it good enough. This is likely a sauna for most of the women, but I wouldn''t mind it being a bit warmer.


    "My Lady, just try to rx and let us take care of you," the dryad says,ing up behind me just as I sink into the water.


    I don''t do anything special for them; the nobles never did for me when I washed them, so that must be how it''s done.


    "AAHH!" screams out the human. "How are you nearly sleeping in this?!"


    "Dragon."


    "I can''t wash her in this, I''ll burn myself."


    "You can use mana to protect yourself. Nowe on," the dryad scolds.


    I didn''t make it easy on them, floating closer to the statue than is really necessary. But they can figure it out.


    And they do. Or at least one of them does. A soapy hand starts working my shoulder and then down my arm. Be careful to get every inch before switching sides. The dryad is nearly done when the human womanes into view.


    She is pretty and has the chest of a noble. But she has a small frown.


    "What did I do to you?" I ask.


    She ignores me and just starts cleaning my legs. Her breasts swaying gently as she scrubs me down. The dryad starts on my chest, her soft hands working my breasts for a while before going to my abs.


    "Can you flip over or stand up so we can get your wings and back?" she asks, whispering in my ears as her hands wander near my waste.


    I lean forward, turn my head to the side, and unfurl myrge wings for them to work on. Falling asleep to the soft scrubbing.

 Chapter 113 – Failed Negotiations

    Chapter 113 ¨C Failed Negotiations


    *** Aurora ***


    This is going to be a set of awkward conversations.


    Men are ced on the second to top floor for their safety. But Alzi is already pissed off, so I have to ask. Hopefully Isda is willing to exin it to Alzi for me. We maids really need help in making my Lady not hate us.


    Right now, I do not think we will be able to get pregnant like the Princess asked. She will probably get the regr servants first, anyone who would annoy the Princess and her maids. Maybe I can push her to Calli. She is weak but a fire mage, and if having a child with a dragon improves any affinity, it should be fire like the Queen.


    I walk into the dining room, finding them waiting for the food.


    "Lady Isda, my Lady is asking to be on a lower floor than the fourth," I say in a small bow.


    "No, the Princess is already on the third floor, and the seed can''t be any lower. The Princess needs to be on the third floor. Alzi has done it for a decade. She can handle it now," she says.


    "She was quite insistent."


    "So that was what that was about," she says, leaning back with a sigh. "I''ll see if I can get her to calm down. I think I know a few of the reasons she doesn''t want to be up there. You can go and give her the warning. Tell her I''ll be there to exin it all."


    "Thank you, Lady Isda," I say, retreating. I should take my timeing back and lower the wait for the answers, make sure the room is ready, and all that.


    *** Alzi ***


    They finished cleaning me a while ago but didn''t offer to do anything else, so I just flipped over and floated around for a time in the warm bath. The maids retreated to the side. I think they''re still naked, but I don''t really care.


    But if switching rooms takes so long, shouldn''t they go and help? I probably got thezy ones since they seemed to have set up the family already and just tacked me on to fuck me over.


    Yuki said you can do some really basic spells with other affinities if you use enough mana. I should have enough to heat the bath some more. Or would the heat all escape as the water gets cycled?


    The useless headmaid said they would teach me how to use mana so I could try it after they teach me how.


    "What is taking so long?" I call out.


    "I''m not sure, my Lady," one says, the water and fountain muffling the voice too much to tell who said it.


    Yuki could''ve gotten me a bath like this, right? She seems to have a lot of money or the Duchess? I could get a healer ss and could''ve done it myself I think. I would need to buy the enchantments for the water cirction stuff and then heating. The room would be an issue I think. Heat and steam are bad for wood normally. A year''s saving would do it, I guess. Or two.


    How much do enchantments cost, and how much could I charge for my healing?


    I would need to learn a lot before I could heal anyone. Kelly would''ve taught me, but I doubt useless is going to find her and let her teach me.


    I should just fall asleep here if it''s going to take this long to get a bedroom ready. This mansion should have plenty of bedrooms. Why can''t I get one of the guest rooms? I''m sure they have more than they need.


    ...


    "My Lady, are you awake?"


    "I am now," I say, waking up still in the bath.


    "I am afraid you will have to stay on the fourth floor. Isda wille to exin the reasons after dinner. Can you get out of the bath, and we can dry you off, so you are ready fordy Isda?" the head maid says.


    "No, I''ll just sleep here," I say, closing my eyes again.


    "Isda is pregnant. She should note into this bath. So pleasee out so we can discuss this. She believes there are things you are worried about that will not happen here."


    "I can sleep here," I say, closing my eyes again.


    "My Lady, get out of the bath," she says, stirring the cor awake.


    "What Lady gets ordered around by her maids. I don''t want to be here. I don''t want any of this. Just return me home or sleep or go the FUCK AWAY!" I scream as the cor shocks me into walking out.


    "My Lady, I do not want to do it this way. You can not leave. The Goddess will not ept a divorce," the damn maid says.


    "She will. Just take me to the stupid temple and ask. Take the cor off, and let me speak my mind. Let me go home," I cry out, copsing on the side of the bath.


    "My Lady I..."


    "Stop. I''m not ady. The maids hate me. What did I do to any of you? I don''t want to be here. I hate all of you. I didn''t storm into your life and take your kids from you, then force you to marry a random woman, taking you away from your love. I have a fucking SLAVE COLLAR ON! Shut up and leave me alone. I can''t even sleep on the floor I want. What noble can''t even pick the floor to sleep on."


    "The Princess did not pick. The head of the family does not get to pick. The seed is the other one. Normally a man, but a herm fills the same role. Come on, Alzi. It would feel nice to sleep in a bed. Tomorrow, we can work on the rtionship between you and the maids."


    "Go away," I say.


    "Is Alzi still in here?" a new voice asks. The stupid golden girl.


    "Lady Isda, you should not be in here while pregnant," the old maid says, abandoning me.


    "A few minutes will be fine. Alzi can heal me and our kids," she says. "Do you want to feel them? They started kicking a while ago, but they seem to know you''re around," Isda says, walking over to my sprawled-out form. "Look, dear. I''m sorry for how this turned out. I know a lot of your life hasn''t turned out how you wished. But you just married a princess. One aimed for the throne, and I think she can do it with your help. So can we work out a deal so you give this family a shot?"


    "I want my mommy, her wives, Yuki, Kelly, and Mai."


    "Alzi, dear, you know we can''t bring all them in. A marriage isn''t something that we can just do," Isda says, kneeling by my head.


    "Seemed to work just fine for me," I mumble out.


    I hear her give out a little sigh, "Alzi, you''re special. The nobles knew it, but they didn''t know how special; otherwise, you would''ve been sold years ago."


    "I had a deal I wouldn''t get sold at all. I''m supposed to be in the brothel for seven more months, and then I get to go home to my mom and raise my kids with her and Mai," I cry out. "Give me that back."


    "You have a cor on. Please don''t make us use it."


    "Use it. You have nothing to offer me. I can make kids easy enough. I have plenty of bastards. I just gave twelve to a Duchess before you tore me from my world yet again. Tore me away from the kids I wanted to meet. Kids I had ns for. I had people I loved. I had everything I wanted in seven months. If you can''t give me that, then just force me."


    She takes her time responding, instead taking my hand and cing it on her bloated belly. The kids seem to rush to the hand.


    I should''ve done this with Mommy and Mai.


    "Alzi. I was sad when I realized I wasn''t going to spend another night with you. You made that night perfect. Gave me everything I asked for. Everything I dreamed of. This family can give you that. It''ll look a little different from your dreams and hopes. But it''ll fill that spot. You''ll have kids to raise, a family that loves you, and women you can love. Give it a chance. In a few years, if you still hate us, we can try to work something out to get some of your old loves to be with you. Give me and the kids you gave me a chance."


    The damn cor picks thatst sentence as amand. Slowly shocking me as I refuse to care about anything.


    "Now, I know you don''t want to be on the fourth floor. But I promise you this. You will choose when you get pregnant and who does it. Not me, the Princess, or any of our wives will force you to carry our children. When you do choose to get pregnant I''ll have you moved to the first floor. Ok. The fourth floor has almost everything you need on it. You''ll only have toe down for dinner and if you wish to take a bath or if you need to go outside. You shouldn''t have to leave for a while, so it''ll just be for dinner. Almost everything else wille to you on the fourth floor."


    "No. Second floor."


    "It isn''t safe, dear," Isda says.


    "Oh no, someone will kidnap me and take me from my wonderful life here," I spit out. "I guess it makes sense you worry someone will take me. You did just do that yourself."


    "Alzi, we will love you. The ones that take you from us will not treat you nicely. You''ll be sold to the highest bidder and used as a breeding whore for the rest of your life."


    "What am I doing here?"


    "You aren''t a breeding mare for us. You are a wife that we care about."


    "Second floor."


    "Alzi, the fourth floor is your floor. It will be for you. A few rooms for the maids. The rest will be made out how you wish. The second floor..."


    "Second floor is all the wives that matter are. I''m just the extra. The one to let you have kids."


    "No, the second floor is a mix of wives and maids. Some wives are on the third floor."


    "I''m still the odd one out."


    "I''ll move up there with you."


    "Second floor. Move a maid up there."


    "Alzi, work with me here. I have a hard stance on the fourth floor. Help me make it work."


    "Lady Isda. You really must get out of this bath. You are sweating too much."


    "I''ll be fine. Alzi, what do you need," she keeps insisting.


    "Take me home."


    "This is home."


    "Dinner. I don''t have toe down for dinner," I say to get the cor to stop.


    "Twice. Two nights a week, you can have your dinner on the fourth floor."


    "Yes, better make sure I don''t get a thing I ask for. Don''t want the ve thinking she can get too much."


    "Alzi, you need to meet your wives if you''re going to join the family properly."


    "I don''t care about that."


    "Three nights."


    I don''t even bother with her. It will be three nights for a week or two then they''ll start dropping it or finding some reason I have to join them downstairs.


    "Four is the highest I can go, Alzi. That gives you the majority of the nights. The Princess won''t be happy about this."


    "Good. She can be mad. She can feel a bit of pain."


    "Can we leave? I am feeling a bit lightheaded, Alzi."


    "I still hate all of you."


    "I''ll work on that. I promise Alzi. I know this night hasn''t been a good showing for the family, but it will get better. Just give us a chance. Aurora, can you help me out?" she says. My hand slides off her belly as my maid helps her out of the bath. I stay still, waiting for them to force me up the floors.


    The minutes slowly pass by before the bitchy maides back in, now in her uniform.


    "Come on, my Lady. Stand up so we can dry you off and then get you clothed. We''re all tired, and I think you want to sleep just as much as we do," she says,manding me to my feet.


    She does the drying spell, and then I follow her to the changing room to put on my robe and heels. Then, I go up four flights of stairs again. My skills keep me from dragging my feet through the empty mansion.


    Inside my room, I found all the things Yuki had: a desk, chairs, a couch, a small table, windows that opened to a terrace, arge canopy bed, and a pile of pillows. The only problem is that everything is white and reflects the light from my body.


    "Make it all ck. I won''t be able to sleep well with all the light," I say, stripping down.


    "I''ll make the request. Hold out your arms, please," the maid asks.


    "Why?" I say, flicking my heels across the room to the corner.


    "For your nightgown."


    "I''m good," I say, copsing on the bed and going to sleep.

 Chapter 114 – S*x to Seal a Deal

    Chapter 114 ¨C S*x to Seal a Deal


    The ruffle of the curtains wakes me up. Despite the soft bed and warm sheets, I wasn''t able to get into a deep sleep like I could in the brothel. All my worries were bubbling around in my head all night. Now, I see the white walls still surround me. Proving my capture was real.


    "Good morning, mydy," the maid says with a small, taunting smile. "In the future, you will need to wear something to bed. It is not proper to be naked."


    "Then how do I bathe or fuck?" I ask.


    "Some activities require you to be naked, and you can be for them. Sleeping is not on that list," the maid says.


    "I''m going to sleep naked. If you wanted to serve ady that will be clothed then find a new family to serve or switch with another maid," I tell her.


    "We can work on this tonight. For now, let us get you dressed and ready for the day," she says. The other two finally show up and open a door I missed yesterday. I can''t quite see what is inside, but they both disappear into it.


    "I want to sleep. I still need to recover from giving birth," I say back, wrapping the sheets around me tighter.


    "My Lady, there is too much we need to teach you. We can take it easy today, but we must start," she says. She begins walking to the side of the bed, looking me in the eyes with her small, stupid smile. Her uniform shows more boob this time around, I think. "My Lady, there is a maid that got injured during a raid helping another city deal with some griffins. She lost her arm from the elbow down. The Princess wishes for you to help her regrow it. To do that, you need to learn about mana. It ismon knowledge you have a lot of mana and no control over it. I wish to fix that."


    "I want to sleep. I can work on that in a bit," I say, turning over to the other side of the bed.


    "There are some things we can do with your clothing still off," she says back, her heels having a muffled click as she goes around the bed to face me again. "Can we do that, please?"


    "Later."


    "Alzi, Lady Isda may not have noticed themand she gave you, but I did. You have to work with us and give this family a chance. I won''t let the family know about themand, but you have to work with me," she says,ing back into view, her arms pushing her breasts together. Granny wants another kid, it seems. Do I deny her or give her more than she can handle?


    "And the other two?"


    "They didn''t hear a thing."


    "How would you know."


    "Mana. Something I am willing to teach you. You won''t be able to keep conversations private for long or far from you, but you can do it."


    "They have to leave."


    "Why?"


    I let silence be my answer as I watch her smile dim during the wait.


    "Fine, they will leave, and you will get out from under the covers and let me teach you," she says before moving to the door. I hear some muffled voices before the two leave, shutting the door on their way out.


    Having to keep up my end of the deal I toss the sheets to the side.


    "Still going to be pulling teeth with you," she says, standing at the foot of the bed now. "Lay on your back the best you can; the bed should let your tail sink in."


    I do as she asks. It would be nice to learn how to use my mana better. Maybe I can get her on all fours and see just how well I can control my mana in her womb. Sure, she may be taunting me with that new outfit, but if I''m truly stuck here, it would be good to show her the rest of her life if she doesn''t start being nicer. Maybe scare the other two as well.


    "Good; I think you have heard others talk about circting their mana, right?" she asks, looking my body over. I''m a little pudgy from the pregnancy, but my breasts do flop over beautifully. And the weight gain isn''t too bad considering the number of kids I just pushed out. "Now, I am going to trace out the path the mana should take. I am going to show you once, then do it again. I want you to follow me with your mana the second time around. Ready?"


    "Yes," I say.


    Evidently, the maid wasn''t ready, as she took off her small heels and crawled onto the bed. She sat on her heels to my side, her pointer finger touching my forehead.


    "Start in the head, down to the neck, heart, lung, breast tissue," she says, her finger passing right over my nipple, getting a bit of my milk on it. She continues to trace and narrate the path, going down my left arm back up, then down to the kidneys, ovary, leg, ovary, leg, kidney, arm, breast, picking up some more milk, lung, and back up to the head.


    "I am going to go again. Control your mana as you follow. Do not get ahead of me. Start slow, then speed up as you master the path. Quality is how you move. You will not be fighting, so you have plenty of time to do it right," the maid says, putting her moist finger on my head again.


    "Ok," I say back, ready to try. My cirction was normally just around my stomach. A lot easier to do, but I see why my mana didn''t do much.


    She starts going down, and a swell of mana follows along. I fight to keep it from going crazy. Reaching my heart, I have the first turn to make. A lot sharper than I''m used to, but I manage with most of my mana still following mymand.


    The next problem is my breast.


    My milk bursts out as the mana enters, some even reaching the generous cleavage the woman teases me with. The surprise lets my mana run rampant. A healthy dose of life mana enters the room, and the rest runs around my body, looking for something to heal my perfect body. Even the woman was surprised by the burst, her finger pausing on my nipple and her eyes staring at the white liquid.


    Well, I said I should take any opportunity.


    "Don''t waste yourdy''s milk," I say. "It was meant for all the kids you nobles always steal from me."


    How are you going to fix it, I wonder.


    She pauses for a bit, finger still resting on my nipple, soaked in milk.


    "Yes, my Lady," she forces out. She slowly brings her finger to her lips, sucking off the sweet drink. Her hands then wipe up her cleavage to lick her hands clean. Thest bit to clean up is on my breast. She stares for a bit, hoping for me to change my mind. I hold fast, seeing how far she''ll go.


    She gives in and leans over, her tongue licking up thest bit of milk from my breast.


    "Can you try to empty me out so it doesn''t happen again?" I dare to ask.


    "That would be smart, my Lady," she says.


    I''m not sure how this is smart. I''ll never empty out. The years of constant children gave me this stupid skill. But she tries, her lips gently sucking on my nipple, pulling milk from a never-ending supply.


    I shift my left hand to find the inside of her thighs, ready to make it two naked women in my bed. I give out a silent curse for my endless sexual need.


    I start up my well-practiced touch and a bit of the aura. Ready to see how many kids I can burden this woman with.


    The maid keeps drinking, not thinking it may be endless. Letting me walk my hand farther up her thighs, I can feel goosebumps rising along her legs that spread just a bit to let my hands all the way up her uniform. My hand found her private parts, a thinyer of cloth keeping our skin from meeting.


    "You have a skill for this, right?" she asks, giving up on my milk.


    "What do you mean."


    "You have a skill to produce milk," she states.


    "Yes. I live with a constant pressure of full breast."


    "You want me to strip."


    "Yes. A brothel whore has needs after a decade."


    "Want to make a deal?" she says, holding back her moans as I tease her slit.


    "What deal?" I ask.


    "I will be perfectly obedient during sex, but you have to be perfectly obedient during my lessons."


    "Everything I say?"


    "Be kind to this old woman, please," she says with a moan.


    "Everything?"


    "Yes, yes. Both of us, it is everything. But sex means having sex. Not torturing me, saying it is sexual y."


    "Can you say no to sex?"


    "You will not be able to say no to lessons."


    "I already can''t. Deal," I say before she can take it back. Technically, she still can; I''m the ve, not her. But I think she knows she''ll have to forever force me to do everything. Maybe even embarrass the Princess if I have to leave the grounds.


    "Are we going to have sex now, my Lady?" she asks.


    "Yes, strip. Carriage rides are going to be more fun," I say.


    "Yes, my Lady," the maid says. Her face shows she realizes what she truly agreed to. She''ll have to turn carriage rides into lessons or risk having to fuck me in them.


    She doesn''t give me a show stripping, just a bit of magic to let my hand find the skin of her lower lips.


    "Call me by my name during sex unless I say otherwise," I say. Might as well let it be somewhat intimate.


    "Yes, Alzi," she says, my touch sending shivers through her body.


    I''m not sure how old she is, but she looks good. Breast about my size, toned body of a mage. She doesn''t shave her pussy, just her legs. My fingers ying with her trimmed hair along with her clit.


    "Sit on my cock Aurora. Let''s see if I can give you another kid, maybe one that isn''t such a brat."


    "Yes Alzi. But my daughter is not a brat. She is just mad about her life right now. I promise she will warm up to you. Just give me a chance to fix it," Aurora begs, shuffling her legs to my waist, not willing to let my hand off her clit.


    Eventually, she has to let it go and straddle my hips, her hand lining up my cock with her entrance before sinking down. She only takes half my cock before she starts moving up again.


    "Please, be easy on this old woman. It has been a while since Ist joined someone in bed," she pants out. Slowly she works the length of my cock, hesitant to go more than halfway down.


    "Faster," I instruct.


    "Yes, Azli," Aurora says. She leans forward, hands resting on my breasts so she can move her hips faster, taking more of my cock inside.


    "Deeper. Take my entire length."


    "I will try Alzi," she pants. Low moans fill the room. Her folds feel nice moving along my length. Herrge breasts hang over my face, begging for me to y with them.


    The extra touch sends her panting into her first orgasm. Her waist fell to take mepletely in her bliss.


    "Keep going, Aurora. Get me to cum."


    "I.. I will, Alzi. Just give this poor woman a chance."


    She starts up again, working my entire shaft now. My touch working her to another orgasm quickly. I circte my mana along the path she showed me earlier the best I could while horny. This time, I don''t get a milky surprise. I send the mana out to her womb, preparing it for my seed. Making sure the old woman can carry plenty of children for me.


    The wall strengthens, and her ovaries start up again. Her eggs build up to be released, hoping to once again be targeted by sperm.


    "Alzi, what.. oh, I gave you everything you wanted," she moans out as we climax together.


    Her womb gets flooded with my sperm. Then, egg after egg starts their journey to join them.


    "Don''t stop," I say to the heaving woman.


    "No, lesson first. I let this go due to making the deal. But lessons will happen first. If we have a break, we can have sex for a short time. I will keep in mind that I need to give you time to make use of your side of the deal."


    "No, we are having sex; you can''t say no."


    "Alzi,"


    "You used my name; we are having sex. Bounce," I say.


    "How did you catch that so fast? One more time. I am serious about lessons wille first. Starting up sex does not mean it willst till you are done. I will never wear you down," she says, starting to move her hips again, giving me time to organize the eggs in her womb.


    Don''t want my babies to be cramped.


    "Alzi, what are you doing in my womb?" she moans out as she slowly works her hips.


    "Moving eggs around," I''m forced to say. "Faster."


    "Fuck," she lets out. Whether that is about the kids or making her go faster, I don''t care.


    Her legs pump her soft ass up and down, her moans growing out again, earning her another filling of seed with thest shared orgasm.


    She rolls off me before I canin, lying down beside me. Her head resting on my arm.


    "How many?"


    "I don''t know. Didn''t count."

 Chapter 115 – A Little bit of Practice Before an Emergency

    Chapter 115 ¨C A Little bit of Practice Before an Emergency


    "Fine, that is how everyone else does it," Aurora says with a sigh. "Let us start your lesson again."


    "Naked," I say.


    "Fine, but you have enough mana to do this lesson until lunch, and we will be dressed for lunch," she says, getting back to her sitting position to my left. "Try following with your mana."


    This time, my breast ys nice, letting me get all the way to my palm, where my mana went crazy, turning back up the arm.


    "Good. We will slow down at your hand to help you make that turn. It is the hardest one to get in the full path," Aurora says, resetting her finger to my forehead.


    Again and again, I move my mane down my arm, and each time, my mana goes wild when I turn in my palm. With each pass, Aurora slows her finger down, trying to find the right speed for me. But eventually, she goes so slow I can''t even hold my mana back.


    Instead, it shoots out the tip of my finger, making a pale green fog for a split second.


    "Why was I able to do it during sex but not now?" I finally ask. I didn''t follow the path perfectly, I think, during sex, but I did make this turn in all my limbs before.


    "Go slow, but think about healing my womb when we do this run, ok?" the maid says, spreading her legs a bit.


    "Ok."


    Her finger resets yet again, tracing out the familiar path down my body, over my perky nipple, and down my arm. She slows down in my hand, making a turn. This time, the mana turns and heads back up the arm.


    It turns again going through my kidney and ovary down my leg as she bends over to reach my feet. Once again slowing down so I can make the sharp turn and head back up. Then, to the right side of my body, down the leg. Up and to the arm. I make thest hard turn and head back to my forehead. A dark green cloud snaps out and strikes the maid.


    "I think that was a mistake on my end," she says, her hand rubbing just over her messy slit. Having never cleaned up after our little session.


    "What do you mean? I made it all the way," I say, staring at her womb.


    "I think I will be carrying more kids than Lady Isda now."


    "Oh, you were likely already carrying more kids than Isda."


    "My Lady, I am an old woman. I am not made to carry so many kids."


    "I handled them just fine."


    "There is a ratherrge difference between you and me, my Lady. I will need your help and cooperation to bring our kids into the world, my Lady," she says, finally losing that small, taunting smile.


    "Give me a reason," I say back, taking my chance to see her squirm.


    "Please, my Lady. I want to raise our kids together. I was prepared for the possibility of a pregnancy. Multiple pregnancies when I agreed to be your maid. I did not think I could have so many at once," she says.


    "Will you be nice to me?"


    "I am my Lady. I am your maid, but I work for the house. All the maids work for the family first. Even the Princess''s maids have to follow what the house needs first. I am here to help you in everything."


    "Tell me why you want this position."


    "Me and my daughter have an aura. One that needs to be around someone with a breeder ss. I have lived most of my life in pain. I found out your wife was going to have a breeder in her family. I petitioned the Goddess of love for a divorce, and she agreed I was in too much pain. Ever since I agreed to be in your service, the pain has gone away," Aurora exins. "This is likely why my daughter is mad. She is not happy to be serving amoner who is a ve. I was not told you would be a ve. She feels forced into this just as much as you are. I know you had much less of a choice, but she feels her status has dropped more than she thought it would. Help me with these kids. Let me bring our kids into this world and see them grow up. I will carry all the kids you wish for me to. Just help me with them." Her voice trembling as she finishes her beg. A noblewoman begging for something outside of a kink.


    "What do I get out of this?"


    "Kids, and if you get a divorce, I will follow you. I will teach you everything you need for a noble society. Sex, your sex drive must be why I am having your kids in the first ce, right?" she hurries to say.


    "Yes," I whisper out. Annoyed at my own drives, the brothel enforced into me.


    "Maids can say no to theirdies when asked toe into their bed. I will never say no, except if I am sick or inbor," she says, her eyes falling between her legs. "That is all I can give you, my Lady, without betraying the house."


    "I''ll help you. You can say no, even during sex. I want some control over these lessons in return."


    "I have things I must teach you, my Lady. But I will give you as much control as I can," she says. Her small smile returns as she faces me. How is she happy about this? Winning because I don''t want to rape a maid. "Thank you, my Lady. Now we need to get back to your lesson. I want you to get the turn once without the help of sex. It seems your mana works with you when you have a goal that aligns with your mana. I want you to be able to do magic that does not align with your mana by the end of the week. So you will have to figure out how to do it without the help. Now, remember how the mana felt in thatst pass, and we can go again."


    "Ok," I say. How much of this has worked out in her favor?


    Her finger returns to my forehead, and I go again and again and again. Slowly, I make progress through the turn, and the little sparks of green shoot off in different directions, but they are only ever a few inches away.


    *** Princess Elora ***


    "Where is Isda? She isn''t in her office," I ask Sedriresa.


    "I think she is preparing to move up to the fourth floor. I think she promised Lady Alzi thatst night."


    "That girl is not going to be able to walk all those stairs soon," I let out under my breath as I make my way through the halls to the side stairs she must be using to hide her move from me.


    Turning into the hallway, I find a few boxes and Isda sitting down and talking to a few maids.


    "Isda! You are not moving up to the fourth floor while you''re pregnant. Return your stuff now," I say, ring at the maids she was just talking to.


    "No, Alziined about being left alone on the fourth floor. I said I would move, so I am. This is your mess, I''m trying to clean up. You should''ve already worked this out with her. If we don''t get her to like us, we''ll be looking at a meeting with the Goddess of love, and the dreams of the throne will vanish," she says.


    Stepping up to her, I see she''s a bit pale, her body a bit limp.


    "Are you sick?"


    "A bit tired. I spent too long in the saunast night, I think. Give me a day, and I''ll be fine."


    Ignoring her, I get an arm under her knees and armpit and pick her up. Her shouts of protest do nothing to stop me from marching her back to her room.


    "You are to stay in bed for the next few days. After that, we can talk about the room arrangements with everyone. I''m not losing the first kids of this family over a tantrum she has over a floor," Imand.


    "It''s much more than a floor to her dear. Don''t take herints lightly; she''s your wife, and it is our job to make her happy," she says. Too tired to roll out and continue her move. How did she expect to even get up to the fourth floor like this?


    "I''m wondering where she got the confidence to be so bossy. She''s been a ve for nearly a decade, getting bred three times a year. The stories talk about some disturbing parties she was at," I mindlessly whisper.


    "More nobles than you think likely came to her asking for her to boss them around and then dragon''s pride. The cor and punishments will never get her to truly back down. The second it falls off, we''ll have to handle how we treated her. Please help me keep this family together," she says before falling asleep.


    "Shit. Sedriresa go get Alzi down here. She can fix what she caused," I say, moving a chair beside her bed. I can try a potion to help her, but mana is always better and cheaper.


    "Yes, your Highness," she says with a bow.


    *** Alzi ***


    A knock on the door surprises me and ruins yet another run.


    "Lady Alzi. Princess Elora is requesting you toe to Lady Isda. She is faint right now,"es through the door.


    My maid poofs her clothing back one, giving me a raised eyebrow.


    Am I supposed to respond?


    "What am I going to do about that?" I answer back, earning me a frown.


    "You have life mana, mydy," Aurora says.


    "I''m not a healer. I''m a sex ve, prostitute, and very good breeder. Not a healer," I say back.


    Another maid burst through the door. This one feels strange, her eyes showing her obvious anger about me being naked in bed still.


    "Aurora, why is thedy still naked in bed?" the maid demands.


    "I am teaching her to circte her mana. Do not tell me how to teach my Lady. I am more than capable," my maid says in a t voice before turning back to me. "Now, Alzi, we will have to visit her. If the head of the house calls you, you have to go."


    Not wanting to find out if my cor takes it as amand, I roll out of bed. Aurora puts on her small heels. I walk to the door and wait for them to lead the way.


    Aurora holds out a pair of slippers for me that I put on, and then I feel a robe forced on my back.


    "My Lady, you can not walk around the manor naked. This is not a brothel."


    "Then why did you buy a brothel whore," I say under my breath. "Show me the way."


    The new maid gives me a small squint before turning and walking down the hall, away from the side stairs. Did she really move up here? I wonder as I follow her, Aurora just behind me.


    She leads us to another set of stairs, ruining the notion that Isda cares about my worries. We head down the narrow staircase to the first floor and pass a bunch of rooms with varying furniture, their purpose eluding me before we make it to Isda''s bedroom.


    The Princess is sitting in a chair as Isda sleeps in the bed, her cute face a little pale. Another maid sits on the bed, simr to how Aurora was in mine.


    "Why are you in a robe and slippers?" the Princessins.


    "Cause I was naked when I was called here. Now, what do you want a high breeder to do about someone being faint?" I ask.


    "You have life mana. Heal her."


    "I don''t have any healing skills," I say back, trying to show my anger.


    "Just flood the room with mana, Alzi," the Princessmands.


    I did my best to follow the new path I was shown, but after the first failure, my cor made it clear I would have to use my old method.


    "Princess, how about we have Lady Alzi''s lunch sent here. I''m sure Isda''s maid, Ivizea, can watch over her. My Lady has been practicing mana cirction the morning and will need to eat to keep this up for long," Aurora says.


    Aplicated expression marks the Princess''s face as she considers the option. "Fine. I want to know if anything gets worse," she eventually says before storming out with the maid that led us here.

 Chapter 116 – How Else Would a Brothel Girl Heal Her Wife?

    Chapter 116 ¨C How Else Would a Brothel Girl Heal Her Wife?


    "Lunch will not be ready for a bit, so just rx and fill the room. I will teach you eating etiquette when lunches," Aurora says, pulling out a chair for me.


    Looking around the room, I see simr furnishings to what my room has, just a small color difference. Isda''s pillows and a small stuffed bear on the nightstand have small sshes of pink.


    Her maid sits on the side of her bed, dabbing her head with a small towel. Mine takes a seat next to me.


    "Alzi, we will teach you to keep this going while you are distracted, ok. I will make sure you keep your mana going, reminding you when you stop. Otherwise, we are going to work on your letters," she says, pushing my head to face the desk. A few stacks of paper are neatly organized on the right side of the otherwise clear desk. "These are the letters," she says as a paper appears before me. Filled with scribbles I''ve seen but never understood.


    "Ok," I say.


    "Now I will go through each one and give off their sound, my Lady. Then, we will work together to help you memorize them. Ok. It will take a bit for you to learn all of them, but it will help you a lot when learning to read," she says, putting her finger on the first set of lines.


    "Do I have to?" I whisper. Yuki gave me this list a while ago, sounds included, but she never had time to teach me, and they never made any sense to me. I didn''t know how to pronounce the sounds, so all I could do was try to memorize the shape. But what use is that? So I never got anywhere with them. "I''m almost thirty now. Don''t you need to be a kid to learn this?"


    "No, no. You will have some struggles, but I promise you can learn. My Lady will be able to read and write, I promise. Just trust me, my Lady. I taught my daughter how to read and even a few maids that I wanted promoted in my old family. One maid was older than you when she started. You can do it," she assures me. Giving me a small hug before returning to the sheet of paper. "Ok, the first letter is... my Lady, you need to keep your mana going."


    "Yes."


    "If she can''t do both, you need to stop the lesson," the maid on the bed says. Worry filled her voice.


    "The room is still flooded. If my ''Lady,''" Aurora emphasizes, "Stops for a second, Lady Isda has plenty of life mana to pick up on till it starts up again. Lady Alzi has a lot to learn. I need to use every moment I can to make sure she has everything she needs for the family."


    The maid doesn''t respond; she just keeps fretting over Isda.


    Should I offer up my new skills? Sometime during mybor, I got a few levels or maybe just one. I stopped paying attention to it, hoping that would stop it from growing so fast in a sad attempt to be free when I got my next ss. It didn''t work; it had already grown to level fifteen.


    "I i. I have a healing skill. I need to have sex with her for it to work," I say.


    "What is that, my Lady?" Aurora asks me.


    "If I have sex with Isda, my healing will be more effective," I say a bit louder this time. Head buried in the page of strange lines. "I have to finish in her. If I get her pregnant, it says four times as effective. Normal being two times."


    "Do it," the maid says. She throws the covers off Isda and strips her.


    "You should do it, my Lady. Let me help you strip, and I can join you. My aura may help as well; it should increase the effects of a breeder," she says, standing back up. "I know it will be weird doing it without Lady Isda''s permission, but a lot of things get pushed to the side for health."


    I just give my head a little shake as I stand up, my maid stripping me. She''s naked again herself. Isda''s maid is standing off to the side, a worried expression filling her face. I cautiously move to the big bed, Aurora already to the side of Isda, spreading the pregnant woman''s legs.


    I take a deep breath and focus on how pretty the golden-haired girl is. She isn''t as pale now, I think. So, maybe this will heal herpletely? Please. I don''t need people to see me fail to read.


    I work my way to between her legs, giving her thighs a soft touch with my active, hoping her body will prepare itself for me.


    "Alzi, touch me while you do it. I need to participate to get the full effect," Aurora says, her own legs spread apart for me.


    "Ok," I say. I line up like I''ve done so often and start. My touch worked, making Isda a little wet for me. Her folds were still tight like her first night. Her breathing picks up in her sleep as I start to fuck the girl. My left-hand holds me up, and my right finds the slick pussy of my maid.


    She covers her moans by sucking on Isda''s nipples. Letting me find my rhythm. Slowly working my entire length inside. I don''t hold back my orgasm. Instead, I do everything I can to finish fast in the beautiful girl beneath me.


    "Oh, why. Why is Alzi fucking me?" Isda half moans, half yawns.


    "My Lady, she has a skill to improve healing to those she has sex with," her maid says quickly.


    "FUCK!" she screams out as I pick up the pace and increase my erotic touch. "I think I''m going to be sick for the rest of this pregnancy! Harder Alzi."


    I start mming my hips into the demanding girl. I feel Aurora cum from my fingers, and I''m sure an orgasm woke Isda up. My own is not far off.


    "Yes, yes. Keep going!" Isda screams as I finish inside her. Not given much of a choice, I keep working to my next orgasm, Isda moaning up a storm as I fuck her, and Aurora sucks her pretty nipple.


    Isda''s hand clenches the sheets below her as another orgasm rocks her body. Her face once again flushed with color.


    Quickly, I approach another orgasm and fill her up again.


    "I think we should stop," Aurora says. My body ignores her wishes as I keep working the tight hole I''m in.


    "Alzi, enough," Isda says, forcing me to stop.


    "Yes, Ma''am."


    "No need for that Alzi. Just Aurora is right. I feel a lot better, but I''m sure Elora is about toe storming in here. It would be best for us to all be dressed for that. Thank you for the help, and if any of your wives are sick and passed out, you may fuck them to help heal them," she says. Not caring about the seed that is spilling out of her.


    Auraro lets out a burst of magic to clothe me and her. Isda''s maid helps her get dressed.


    "I''m sorry," I say.


    "For what?" Isda says.


    "I got you sick."


    "No, I could''ve handled that differently. It was inevitable for you to be stubborn. Normally, only Shimmer uses the sauna. I should''ve had her talk with you. Sorry for the situation you are in, but I think you can learn to like it here. Just give us a chance."


    "Ok," I say, feeling themand wash over me. Yet again, I have to give them a chance, but all I want is my Mommy.


    "How are you feeling, Isda," the Princess says, storming into the room.


    "I''m fine, Elora. Calm down, please. Alzi has already apologized and worked hard to help me get better," Isda says, sitting on the bed. "I''ll have her for lunch here and have her keep her mana going to make sure I''m fine. I know you have plenty to do, so stop worrying about me. I would''ve been fine even without Alzi. Trust..."


    "Quiet," the Princess says, moving to the side of the bed. She starts poking and prodding Isda''s body. Looking for something. "Why is your heart racing?"


    "Cause I''m being molested by my wife in bed with a bunch of people watching," Isda says.


    "No, your heart was racing before I got in here," the Princess insisted.


    "Because I had sex with my wife," Isda lets out. "Is that a problem? Am I not allowed to have sex with my wife?"


    "You were sick. You shouldn''t be having sex."


    "I''m healed now, so why are youining? She was gentle with me, and her maid was nice enough to help out. She even had me begging for more," Isda says shamelessly. Not even a little blush or a moment''s pause.


    It was the first time I felt hesitant to have sex in years, and she just came out and proudly talked about me having sex with her while she was passed out.


    I mean, I did that before, but this time, she didn''t give me permission to do it.


    "You were sick; why would you have sex?" the Princess says, not giving up.


    "She has a skill that lets her heal better after sex. My maid correctly decided to have her use it," Isda says.


    "Alzi, you said you didn''t have a healing skill," the Princess''s furry now directed at me.


    "I can''t lie to my owner," I state inly, looking between my legs as Mistress trained me to do when she got mad.


    "So you don''t have this skill?!"


    "I do."


    "Then you have a healing skill."


    "It just makes my healing better. It doesn''t heal anything."


    "What is the difference? You can heal, so it is a healing skill."


    "I''m sorry, Mistress," I let out.


    "Honey, that is enough. You can feel the mana in the air. It should be obvious her understanding of magic and mana is different from ours. Let our ''wife'' be. Now, I''m tired, so leave and let me enjoy lunch with our newest wife," Isdamands.


    "Aurora, make sure to fix her understanding of mana," she says before stomping out of the room.


    "I''m sorry about that, Alzi. Kids are important to royalty, and she''ll struggle to understand how you see the world. Royals and nobles have a difference, going all the way to amoner, and there is a boundary that just won''t be broken for a while. She''s just stressed and not thinking straight," she says, slowly working herself out of the bed.


    ''They aren''t hers,'' I think. I just give Isda a small nod as I wait to be told what to do next.


    "Would you care to join me?" she says, getting me to look up. She''s sitting down at the small table, and the chair opposite her has already been pulled out for me.


    I give her a small nod and head over. The door opens again; this time, a tall woman with ming red hair steps through. A cart filled with dishes follows her, pushed by a maid. She gives Isda a small nod before looking me in the eyes and giving me a small smile. Her eyes sh an image too fast for me to pick out what it is, and her smile grows.


    "Shimmer, are you here to stare, or would you like to introduce yourself and join us?" Isda asks with a chuckle.


    "I''m here to join you two if you don''t mind," Shimmer says back, eyes still locked onto me. "Sorry, yes. I''m Shimmer, one of your wives, and I heard you liked the sauna."


    "Yes, it was nice. Warm," I say inly. "Could be better."


    "Warm? Finally, someone who understands what the bath should feel like. Aurora, tonight she is going to have a bath, right?" Shimmer asks.


    "If my Lady wishes," Aurora says.


    "Alzi?" Shimmer asks me, clearly telling me what the right answer is.


    "I am used to having a bath every day," I say back. A loud p gets everyone to jump.


    "Perfect. I keep that bath to just a sauna so I have a chance for others to join me, but now we can set the water to the right temperature. Pick me up when you are ready for the bath. I''ll drop whatever I''m doing and join you," she says, a me pops into existence in her palm. "It''s been too long since I''ve had a hot bath, and you look like you would enjoy it too. I''ll help teach you how to heat the water up yourself when you learn enough about mana. But you have to promise not to heat water up without me there for a while."


    I get caught up in the shifting me, unable to respond.


    "I think that is a great idea," Aurora says, giving me a small shake.


    "Good, now let''s eat," Shimmer says, the me getting snuffed out.

 Chapter 117 – Lunch With a Few Wives

    Chapter 117 ¨C Lunch With a Few Wives


    The two women didn''t seem to notice mypse or just didn''t feel the need toment. Instead, they waited patiently for the maids to fill the table with food. Two sses of what must be wine were ced, followed by a ss of water to confirm my suspension.


    "Wine with lunch?" I ask. Are nobles really thiszy that they can get drunk at noon?


    "Yes, a low alcohol percentage, so a few sses won''t get you drunk," Shimmer says, cing a napkin in herp. Why herp, I don''t know. Her tits push out so far they''ll catch whatever spills. And honestly, so do mine. Isda has the smallest bust of the three at the table. Her belly would be what catches any spills yet even she puts it in herp.


    While I''m staring at tits, Aurora puts a napkin in myp. She then pulls my shoulders back.


    "My Lady, you need to sit up straight. Uncross your legs, feet t on the ground. And try to keep your eyes from wandering too far down. It is fine to do to your wives, but looking that way at other''s wives will cause some issues," Aurora scolds out.


    Shimmer gives a soft chuckle at the long list. Jiggling her nice mounds. She notices my continued stares and actually presses them together to keep my attention.


    "Alzi, what did I say about your eyes? Please, I know your wives are fine with your stares, but you need to practice for your outings," Aurora says, her hand tilting my head up. "Your first party is already scheduled, and we only have a week to teach you everything and have it stick. Lady Shimmer, could you please not entice her to misbehave for a while? She is not allowed to take you to bed yet anyway."


    "Oh, I don''t think there will be a single woman there mad about getting this famous girl''s attention, and if I wish to join her in bed, I will. Part of marriage with a man or herm is kids. No matter how much the Princess wishes to push them back, they wille," Shimmer says, giving her tits another shake. "But I will behave maid."


    "Thank you. I am sorry to ask things of you, but I want my Lady to be sessful at the party," Aurora says.


    "Don''t worry. Alzi will do just fine at those snobby things," Shimmer says, returning her arms to normal and giving me onest view of them shaking.


    Not willing to have the maid scold me I move my focus to the mountain of food they put on the table. I don''t think even the grandest celebrations in my vige ever had as much food per person as was currently set before us.


    Neatly cut sandwiches, a small soup, sd, and some pastries I''ve never seen before. The smell finally reaches my brain, making the tits a lot less important. My mouth watering, remembering all the meals Mommy would make for me. While never this big, it looked and smelled just as good. All that is missing is someone I love to share the meal with.


    After taking inventory of my food, I reach for my sandwich, ready for my first real meal in a decade.


    "Stop," Aurora calls out. "Do you have utensils?"


    "I don''t need utensils to eat any of this," I say back. My hands were frozen by themand. It would be a bit weird to eat the sd without a fork, but I could do it. Everything else my hands can handle just fine.


    "You do, my Lady. And you were about to put your elbows on the table. The table is for the food, drinks, and utensils. Your arms stay off," she informs me. The other two just wait hands in theirps.


    A maid finallyes by with some forks and a spoon for each of us. Without a knife, I don''t see how any of this will help me eat a sandwich. I should start with the sd, then, so I don''t run into any more stupid rules.


    "Wait, my Lady. We are in Isda''s room. She will take the first bite, and then you can start on the sd. Use the smallest fork for that. After that, the soup with the spoon. Try to remember your elbows so I can stay out of the way of your conversation," she instructs.


    Isda gives me a small smile before taking a bite to let me eat.


    The second the food passes her mouth, my hands move for the fork. Careful to grab the small one to keep Aurora quiet, I start to eat the grand lunch.


    "Try to not stab so hard; use just enough to get the food," she says.


    "Aurora, I understand Alzi needs to learn quickly. But I think you''ve given her enough rules for this lunch," Shimmer says. "Sorry about this, Alzi. If you were in a noble house instead of a royal house, you wouldn''t need to learn all this. Well, as long as you always went around in pants. Noble men do learn all of it; people would just forgive your ignorance more. Princesses need to be perfect, and that includes their houses."


    I just give her a small smile before I carefully stab the damn sd and finally get to taste my first meal in my new prison.


    A lot better than the brothel. Not like Mommy, but a step up with some actual vor.


    I keep poking away at the sd, careful with how I stab the stupid leaves. Three maids sit over in the corner with their own meals.


    Thirsty, I reach for the ss of wine. I''ve never had a drink before. Ever since I turned eighteen, I''ve been pregnant and in the brothel. The vige, or maybe just my mom, was very strict about drinking before eighteen.


    Even the little feast they threw for the few with an affinity didn''t have any wine. I think. Some of the girls got a little rowdy so maybe Mommy just made sure I never saw it?


    Was she worried we would have sex if I got drunk? We probably would''ve. She always caves to what I ask for and I''ve always loved her.


    I taste the drink, and I find it a bit bitter. It goes down with a slight sting that water doesn''t have.


    "First drink?" Shimmer asks. She''s already finished her sd and is working on the soup with her spoon.


    How do they eat that fast?


    "Yes," I say, returning to my sd.


    "You''ve been pregnant for a long time, haven''t you?" Isda asks, more like states, but I have to answer.


    "Yes. Basically a decade," I let out. Wishing to forget about all the kids I''ve lost over the years.


    "Well, we are more than willing to carry the kids for a while. I''m sure you''ll want to carry some of your own eventually, but you do that when you''re ready," Isdaforts. "The Princess does want most of the wives to wait on kids as well. But I can keep carrying for you. I''m not much of a fighter."


    "Ok."


    "Alzi, dear. We have a simple goal for you. To make you happy here. Several of us aren''t happy about your cor and we are working to get it removed. I just hope when we get it off, you''ll still give this family a chance. I think you''ll find a lot of happiness here," Shimmer says. "We like you. I know that may sound emptying from strangers. But we have all heard the stories about you and not just the pregnancy stories. But how you helped the other woman at the brothel. That is a person I want to marry and have kids with. Give us a chance to get the throne and I think you''ll find you can get those girls you love. They''ll be concubines, but in some ways, that''s better. They''ll be all yours to do with as you please."


    "I''ve promised to give this family a chance," I say inly. I guess concubines would be ok, but I''ve always wanted to be married to Mommy, then Yuki and Mai.


    Plus, how long till this Princess gets the throne? I have kids to raise and give out.


    "Now, I know you haven''t had much of a chance to explore the grounds. You only just got here. So, let me give you an overview of what is here. All of it is open to you; just ask Aurora to take you there, and she will. Almost all of them can be a ssroom, but I would advise you to pick a ce or two that won''t have any lessons so you can truly rx in them. The west garden is a favorite of mine," Shimmer continues, at least moving the conversation away from what they took from me.


    She rambled along for a while, going over the various ces both inside and outside the building. I don''t know why a single family needs all these things¡ªa full room just for fixing clothing. I get that there are a lot more people here than a normal family, but a full room just for that work.


    Drawing room after drawing room. I have no idea why they need so many of those. Do these girls only ever draw? Shimmer talks about fighting and adventuring out, so they have to do things other than drawing. Maybe I should ask Aurora about that; I''ve never had much of an interest in art. Yuki was so much better than I could ever be.


    But there did seem like some nice spots. The different gardens should be interesting to walk around. They have a giant field I can use to relearn how to fly, a small library full of books I can''t read, and a different field to practice sword fighting, which I''ll never use. Shimmer seemed to understand that, as those were mentioned and forgotten about quite quickly.


    I did take a peek at Aurora when I started on the soup, and it seems I did something wrong yet again. Her face clearly shows her wish to instruct me about something. What could I possibly do wrong about using a spoon to eat soup? I''ll probably find out tomorrow or at dinner if that also has soup.


    The soup was nice, once again having a lot of vorpared to the brothel''s meals. But I still miss the meals back home. The amount of meat in the sandwich was also a pleasant surprise. Mommy did have trouble getting meat back home since we didn''t have a fighter in the house. Having Ilka around should help her get more meat now.


    I hope everything is alright with her. Could I get Aurora to send her a letter? Or send it to Yuki to give to Mommy may be better. I doubt Aurora can make a letter that can read itself.


    Shimmer and I were pushed out of Isda''s room once lunch was finished, her maid wishing for her Lady to rest some more. Then Shimmer had to train, so she gave me a warm hug and left me alone with Aurora to walk up to the fourth floor.


    I did find out that there is a fifth floor from Shimmer, so it could be worse¡ªnot much worse, but worse.


    "My Lady, we should continue working on your letters. Tomorrow, we can continue the etiquette training and mana work. I want you to be able to use the library soon. I think you will find a lot of stories there you would enjoy and others that will help teach you more about being a noble," the maid says, continuing the torture.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 118 – Getting to Dinner

    Chapter 118 ¨C Getting to Dinner


    It was a grueling afternoon. After two hours of trying to teach me the letters, Aurora gave up. Well, she didn''t put it that way. '' We can continue tomorrow'' is her wording, but I don''t remember a thing from the lesson.


    There were so many letters and stupid sounds. The most I could recite was ten, and that was halfway through the lesson. It just got worse after that, ending with me nking on the first stupid squiggly lines. Worthless things.


    After giving up there, we went for some easy wins, seeing how well I could walk in heels. Aurora brought out these pitiful half-inch heels for me to walk in. I honestly tried to fail it, but the damn cor shocked me, so I had to do it again correctly. After the half-inch, she just grabbed my monster twelve-inch heels and had me walk in those.


    I did at least get her to say perfect for that disy.


    Then Aurora said we should do some history. I thought the letters were hard, but history. I don''t care for it, and I never will. The cor didn''t even try to make me learn it, letting me zone out constantly. She did fill in for the punishment, giving me a flick on the head whenever she could tell I wasn''t paying attention.


    And with that came the moment I was hoping for¡ªnot really, but I hope it will be an escape.


    "Now we need to head down for dinner," Aurora says, closing the dusty book of boring facts about some Queen. Or maybe a monster. Hard to tell with these women.


    "Why?" I ask.


    "You are hungry, right, my Lady?" Aurora says.


    "Yes, but I want to eat up here. I get four nights of dinner in my room," I remind her. I''m not facing this fake family of mine more than I have to, except for that bath. I want to see how hot that girl can get it.


    "My Lady, you should go and see your wives. Now is the best time to get to know them," Aurora continues.


    "No, I will eat up here. I don''t care to get to know them. I''ve made it quite clear I don''t love or care about them. If they care about making me like them, they''ll have to do it on my schedule. Isda promised me this."


    "I will go let the kitchen know then," she says, giving up yet again today.


    She only steps out for a moment beforeing back in with her daughter. Together, they start messing around with the table in my room, working silently. For some reason, they put a white cloth down and some flowers. They both pull out a chair slightly, then leave.


    This time, it takes a bit before theye back in, and the ming woman joins them with a maid of her own. Once again, I see some spark in her eyes as she looks at me with a warm smile. Still, in her loose orange dress, which only lets me know her bust size, I''ll find out her build in the pool, I suppose, but she did produce a me earlier, so she should have the toned body of a noble mage.


    "Hi Alzi, I hope you don''t mind me joining you for dinner," Shimmer says, standing by the door. She just stares at me, and the mother-daughter duo continues to set the table in the background.


    "I guess," I finally say, her warm smile never dimming.


    "Thank you. Don''t want my new wife eating alone. I know you don''t love us, but it ismon for nobles to be pushed into marriages. You''ll find goodpanions amongst the men; they''re more likely to have agreements about marriage. Women often have to prove themselves. Not always, but there are enough of us around that even with the size of some of these harems, there are normally more girls than spots," She says, walking over to the table. Once again she stands there waiting for me to do something.


    Keeping her polite smile, she starts to tell me what she wants, "Since the table is round, every spot is equal. This is your room, so you get to choose where to sit. Oh, and if you had told me you didn''t want to eat, I would''ve left you alone. I should make sure you know everything here. Even if the Princess asks to join, you can say no. To be honest, though, I would advise against that. She is the one who has the least limits on what she can demand of you. Plus the unfortunate ownership thing going on right now lowering that even more."


    "Oh, okay. Does it really matter where people sit?" I ask, stepping over to the table. I pick the chair closest to me, the one facing my bed.


    "Yes, on non-round tables, it shows your position and power. When you sit with us, you''ll be on the left or right of Elora. She''ll let you know before the party if she is meant to sit at the head of the table. Otherwise, you''ll be next to her or one over. Though she''ll rarely not be the head of the table now that she is trying for the throne," she says, taking the other chair. "Only the Queen would get that spot, or if we are at another candidate''s house, which I doubt will happen."


    "Why?"


    "Oh, they don''t get along and the fighting thing. Going over to their manor and letting them sit over them gives a look like they are above you, and that just isn''t a good look for the future Queen," she says, once again cing the useless napkin in herp. "We will probably pick up the number of events we go to now that we have a man to show off or talk about. A lot of parties don''t let men in, but we can have you in a dress, and they can''t stop you from showing up. Something the Princess is going to abuse. I''m sure you look stunning in a well-fitting dress. If you want a workout partner, I would love to join you. We mages need to keep our figure, too. Hmm, the hardest part is choosing the color for you. The changing colors don''t give us a good color to base on. Maybe a silver to reflect your natural light. Which I say is yet another amazing thing. How long have you had that?"


    "Birth."


    "That must''ve freaked out your Mother. But hiding must have been hard for you, having a beacon of light always on. Oh, and the girls being mad at the attention you get. It''s hard to look at anything else in the room. Especially with the white walls. Have you asked for a different color? Sorry, white is the normal color to set things up as if you don''t know the color they prefer."


    "ck."


    "You don''t have to pick ck. You can have almost any color you can dream of. Though Inanos will feel great in your room if you do ck. Honestly, if you want, I can send a hint her way about your color choice, and she may just invite you to her bed for a night here and there. You won''t be able to get her pregnant, but I''m sure you know of more than one way to have some fun in bed. My room isn''t white but orange as you can''t have red without being royalty. Not sure if that would help with the light or not. But if it would help, you are wee to join me after the bath. I''m told I''m a great cuddle buddy, and you''re big enough to hold me to sleep or to have me hold you if you would prefer. I know guys like doing the holding, but I''m not sure if herms have that same preference. I''m happy to mix it up, too, if you don''t have a preference. Or if you like doing both we could convince Ioelena or Inanos to join us. They are so fun to hold to sleep. I did hear Elora had Inanos hold her to bed and slept like a baby. So, if you get a chance do try that out. It does make sense a death elemental would be good for sleep. Just a step away from their element and all that. Oh, and talking about elementals. Fluvis, the duchess you carried for, backs our family. She moved out to the coast, she is a water elemental, so it is a bit farther to travel to. But I know she would love to have you over to meet the kids at some point. I know that is probably a pain point for you, but from here on out, any kid you give birth to is yours to keep and raise. You will still have the duty to share your seed out to donate kids, but no more having them stolen from your womb."


    "That would be nice," I say back. At some point, a maid came in with the same cart that lunch came on. Aurora and Shimmer''s maid started to move the food to the table. Once again, we have a sd and soup. But this time, there is some meat dish. I''m not sure what it is, but my mouth does water-smelling it. More pastries get set out in the middle of the table for dessert.


    "This time, you get to go first, Alzi. And you can start with the meat. Nobody likes their meat going cold, so they loosen the restrictions on the meal. Most of the time, they hand out the courses one at a time to fix that issue, but with the food traveling up here, they get rid of that. The sharpest knife will always be for the meat. Sometimes, you''ll have dull knives, and they will before any other food that needs a knife. The cooks here are excellent, and we have a good amount of tradeing through the cities, so we have a good selection of spices, so this should be a step up from the brothel. If there is anything you wish to eat, you can let your maids know, and they''ll see what they can do to get it for you. The kitchen may need some good descriptions if it is something special to your vige."


    I follow her advice and pick up the knife and the big fork.


    "My Lady, switch the utensils in your hands: right for the knife and left for the fork. Cut a small piece off, try not to show arge effort, then eat it. Once in your mouth, ce the knife on the te, cutting edge to the middle of the te," Aurora says. I guess Shimmer''s ask was only for lunch. Yes, like that."


    I switch them up and cut a single piece of the mystery meat. I start to chew the tender meat, finding Shimmer to be right about the spices. I''m not sure what is missing in the meals if the taste is supposed to be so good. I just remember meals with Mommy being better.


    "It''s good to see that you enjoy the food. It seems the kitchen was worried about us being too skinny with how much then sent up," Shimmer says, taking her first bite. "Would you like to go down to the gym and exercise a bit? I heard they kept you locked up in the brothel too much. As I said at lunch, we have a great outdoor space that I can light up for an hour or two. We can work up a sweat there to give us something to clean off in the bath. I''m sure you want to start flying again and to do that, you need your strength back. I''m not Geta strong, but I''m reasonably fit for a mage, and I''m sure a dragon like you can look like a warrior even as a mage. The life mages back home always had a slightly better physique than other mages. I would love to get you back there, I''m sure you had plenty of exercise back in your vige. Oh, you were likely the prettiest little thing at eighteen. I mean, right now, I want to jump into bed with you; what happens when you work out and make that body look perfect? Elora got a dangerous herm for this house and then teases us saying no pregnancies."


    "That would be nice. I''ve wanted to get back into shape for a while, but pregnancy after pregnancy kept me from even trying."


    "Yes, yes. I know of some exercises you can do while pregnant if you ever decide to get pregnant again. But you always lose a bit of muscle and put on a bit of fat, if not a lot. Don''t worry, the robe may be loose, but I can tell you aren''t far off. Get better at circting your mana, and you''ll look how you wish in no time. I would love to watch you fly soon, too. You must be so pretty in the night sky. The star''s low glow must be a perfect backdrop to your pretty light. The perfect light show danced in the sky, swooping here and there. I''ll work hard with you to get you up in that sky. A dragon deserves to soar, not be bound to the ground. One week. Yes, one week, and we''ll have you flying like you never stopped. Mana is the best trainer, and Aurora will get you using it soon."


    "Thank you," I say back, letting her fill in the silence as I eat therge meal. Finally getting to have more than one meal in a day.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 119 – First Dinner

    119 ¨C First Dinner


    "Oh, I should tell you about the things you can do. Ok, there are the standards: running, small obstacle courses, we could teach you the basics of sword fighting, throwing heavy things around, sparring. I would be more than wee to join you or have a maid or another wife join you. I wouldn''t pick Geta unless you like being pinned over and over again for an hour. She doesn''t care that you''re a mage; she says you just need to try harder and that she isn''t even using any skills. This is true; she always glows a little, kind of like your natural look, whenever she uses a skill. But she has so much muscle and training and the hidden stats and size that it really isn''t fair. But she is a great teacher if you ignore practical training where she once again just pins you, telling you to do better. And her workout routine is killer. I don''t think anyone else can even try to copy it. Elora does parts of it with her, but pdins are just built difference for strength. Elora can outrun Geta and move faster in general, but Geta is just a wall. Unless she uses a skill, then she is a moving wall. Back to her routine. So she has these tight pants and tops that hug her. I don''t know why she needs it to be so tight, but she does it. Now, she doesn''t show that off to start; something silly about warming up. If she needs to get warm, she should just hug me or now you once we get that mana going right and warm right on up. But about an hour in she takes it off. Gorgeous little show if you can catch it. I tease her and say she should just finish it off naked with how tight that clothing is, but she insists on wearing it. Anyways. Her warmup. A light jog, throwing around my body weight in rocks, and then swinging around a sword for the remainder of the time," Shimmer says while I eat my dinner.


    Somehow, she is able to eat in the middle of her story. I don''t think I ever see her take a bite, but her te is slowly clearing out. With her doing all the talking, my te is clearing out a lot faster, and Aurora has a lot less to say this time around. This is partly due to my cor reinforcing the rules Aurora likely set at lunch.


    "We get a little show of her stripping down to the tight clothing, then she does another run. This part we can all join in for, but that is it. Next she takes metal bars that must weigh twice or triple my weight, and I''m not a light woman here, and just starts pushing it up and down in different positions. She taught Elora and Vanya what it is exactly and they have both put on muscle and hit a lot harder. The best part is how good her muscles look after she starts. I swear they bugle out more. Oh, and she goes sooo slow. Always giving a good stretch at the end. Sweat is pouring off this girl, shining like a star in the night sky kind of sweat. Her muscles flex as she goes through her motions. From her calf to her neck, she hits every muscle. I know she would love to have one of your famous massages; we all would, honestly. But you should do her first. The amount of work that girl puts in deserves the reward, and do it on your own time, but it would be a great way to get to know that soft giant. Three hours is how long her entire routine takes, one hour of warmup, then two of the moving metal things around. Then she has her sparring training for at least another hour if not more. Then, she finally takes a bath. She always starts off in the cold one, just a few degrees away from freezing, I swear. You would never catch me in that deste room shivering my tits off. Thirty minutes in there by herself, followed by thirty minutes in the sauna with me. Oh, if you ever want a normal bath, that is the middle one. Don''t want you walking into the freeze she calls a bath on ident."


    "Why does she do all that?" I ask. It seems a bit much when sses do most of the work.


    "To build up her strength and endurance. Skills and sses help, but the higher your base is the more your ss will grow the skill. If you work hard on what your ss gives you, it bes a cycle. You build up that part; the ss gets better at that, letting you train it even more, letting the ss build it up more. Like I said, she is a wall. She can swing a tree like a twig. Give her a normal great sword, and she''ll swing it around like a short sword with all the weight and reach of a great sword. It''s not something you want hitting you. When Elora and Geta fight, it''s a game of dodge. Elora runs around trying to get Geta to be slow to a rotation while all Geta needs is one hit normally to put Elora on her ass. Same with Vanya, but she doesn''t have quite the skill of Elora, so she can''t get Geta to fall for her tricks yet. But Vanya is the fastest of our three warriors. If you ever get in a fight, get next to Geta. Her job will be to protect you until Vanya or Elora can get you to safety. Now, Elora and Vanya are great options if you can''t get to Geta, but she is best. Any of us will defend you, just warriors have the skills to defend you. The mages we have are all about attacking."


    "Will I be in fights often?" I ask. Please don''t make me fight. I still have nightmares about that damn wolf that almost killed me.


    "No, no. Healers are almost always back in the camp. Sometimes, the trip will be too long for that, but we won''t take you on those for a while. That needs a lot of training and coordination that we don''t have right now. Ourst big outing didn''t go as smoothly as we would like. You would need to be able to do some basic fighting so you can defend yourself. Then we also have to think about sex relief for you. If you are ok receiving then that is a much easier thing to do, but it is something we have to n for."


    "I do everything. I just don''t like drawing blood. You know the wh..."


    "Don''t worry. We won''t do a thing you don''t like. I''m d you like both positions. I''ve always dreamed of fucking the man right after I get pregnant. Just keep swapping ces, making me slowly fill up with their cum seeing who would tap out first. We just have to wait for our wife to let us get pregnant. Hopefully soon. We aren''t meant to wait for kids, and the longer we wait, the more other women we have to throw in your bed to impregnate. Men and herms have to attempt to get women pregnant every so often. Nobles have a higher quotapared tomoners, and the stronger they are, the more they have to do as well. You, with tits like that, are going to have a high quota. In the brothel, you had an attempt every day, so you didn''t have to worry about it. But here, we will have to have some proof of your attempts. We can''t have all the maids pregnant at once, so you''ll need to join some other families in bed. I''ve heard about the Silvana family deal, so that will be some of them, but I would prefer you have kids that you can raise. You''ve given plenty to others I think it is time for you to raise some kids."


    "I would like to raise some kids, but I don''t care much for giving this family kids," I tell Shimmer.


    "Don''t hold the maids to what Elora is doing. They didn''t make this decision and have no power to change it. You can punish your wives for it; we do have power in the family. I just hope you give us a chance to prove our love to you. Our devotion to you. I know you have others you wish for and I would love to meet them and wee them in. This whole only the strong is a bit annoying when the Queen has more than enough power to let in some that she or her wives love. Just give us some time to wear her down a bit. I know you have a few girls who are more than worth bringing into the family, and if the others make you happy, then they''re worth it as well. Elora will see that eventually. And who wouldn''t want a few more dragons in their house? It''s a missed opportunity not to bring your mother and her wives into the marriage. Oh, I should ask, how does the food taste? I hope it''s not too much for you. I''ve heard some get freaked out by the spices when they have them for the first time. Is it your first time having so many spices in your food? It''s bad for me to assume you haven''t had them before. Some viges do have them."


    "I think Mommy used spices to cook. The vor wasn''t overpowering or strange to me. It''s just been a while since I haven''t had nd mana food. It''s not as good as when I was a kid, but better than the brothel."


    "Yes, it is hard to beat the times when you''re growing up. Everything is a wonder back then. Even normal things are as big as mountains, towering over you in wonder. Something new is always around the corner; so much to explore and so many ns. Growing up makes it harder and harder to find new wonders; the longer you live, the more you learn. What once towered over you can now be held in your hand, searched through a thousand times for everyst detail. No nook or cranny left to find. Especially for the big girls like you and me. Though it is nice to have things smaller than you to hold in your arms and cuddle with. But when you''re small, you can always count on the other person holding you tight in their warm embrace. But soon we''ll have little ones to torture in our embrace," Shimmer says, somehow onto her desert with me.


    A small chocte cake. I would say slice, but I don''t think this is just a slice. It doesn''t look like a slice. We had it in the vige. Not that we had it often, mainly just when a boy was announced and when I got my affinity. But I''m not sharing with a vige, so maybe this is just a slice?


    "Is this a slice, or do they make them this big?" I ask the talkative woman.


    "Hmm? The cake? They make them like this, though if you go to a party and they make a full-size cake, this is about the amount you would get in a slice. So, your choice, really," Shimmer answers with a small shrug, finishing herst bite. "Ready to work out?"

 120 – Wishing For Childhood

    120 ¨C Wishing For Childhood


    "Ready to work out?" Shimmer asks me as we finish dinner.


    "I guess," I say back, mainly hoping to avoid another embarrassing lesson from Aurora. It would be nice to have my normal look again. I''m not really fat, just don''t have the muscle I used to have. The only reason I''m not fat is likely the shit food and how much work sex is.


    I just hope this workout is more fun than she made it sound. The best part sounds like watching Geta do it, which isn''t much of a workout. I wonder how hard Elora and Vanya''s workouts are. They''re also warriors, so they should work out a lot, too. Or is Geta''s ss special in that need?


    Shimmer is just trying to get me to watch them work out and fall in love with their muscles and tits. How does she even know about that? I thought only Mai and maybe Yuki would know about that. Did theypare how I did my massages? I was thorough with the mages as well. Or does she just have the same likes?


    "Good. I''ll head out and get changed. You should have some clothing in your closet. Trust your maids to pick something out correctly. You don''t want to wear something wrong to this. Don''t want to get hurt due to your clothing," Shimmer says. Having called the ending of the dinner, she stands up and walks out. Her maid follows her. My maids stand up as well. Auroraes behind me the other two walk into the room they had in the morning.


    "Is my closet a room?" I say in surprise, staring at the open door. Through the door, I can see a bit of cloth. There is not enough detail to say it is clothing, but I doubt they are turning cloth into clothing right this second. Maybe that is just cloth to patch and tailor the clothing?


    "Room? No, well, you would likely say it is a room. It is big enough to walk around in. You will have a lot of clothing. We need to get your sizes before we truly fill it out," Aurora says, pulling my chair out. "Could you stand up for me, please?"


    I do as she asks, still wondering how much clothing I''m going to have to fill a room. Mommy had more than enough clothing and just had a drawer for hers. Or how much clothing I had already if it took this long to find clothing for me to run around in. Absent-mindedly, I walk over to the maid. The other two walk out of the closet of clothing. The dryad carries ck clothing, and the daughter has a wrap for my breast.


    Aurora swiftly strips me of the in robe, leaving me naked with the three women. Sh swiftly walks behind me, Aurora nudging my arms up so she can wrap myrge tits. The dryad watches on with a small smile, waiting for someone to take the clothing out of her hands. Aurora does move over to the waiting-maid, letting Sh handle me for a bit.


    "Shirt first, then your bottoms," Aurora calls out. She lifts the shirt from Annoris''s hands, showing something that won''t work with my wings. My robes fit by beingrge enough to wrap around my wings, dresses by not having much material in the back. Others have a hole in the back I have to carefully thread my wings through. This will just be a prison.


    "Arms up," she calls out, bunching up the shirt to get over my horns and head. The soft cotton runs down my arms before passing over my head. Unraveling as it goes down my chest and stomach, trapping my wings in a tight embrace. Ending with my tits and wings fighting to break free. Aurora gives a little flick with her fingers, and the pressure disappears, my wings free of their newest prison. "Sorry, I forgot you wouldn''t be used to the clothing. Some of your shirts will have a retracting back to make it easy to handle, wash, and put on. It takes a second to let you breathe, but they should help you get dressed. Now for the undergarment."


    Sh was busy sneaking back into my closet room while Aurora grabbed some more normal linen from Annoris. These I was much more ustomed to. I reach out to ept the clothing from the maid but she pulls them away, instead getting on her knees to put them on me herself. Having done this for customers myself, I take the small steps to let her put them on me. Her smooth hands work the linen up my legs and to my waste. Stop just below my tail. Annoris got down just beside her, holding out the pants the same way.


    I go through the movements again, hearing the closet door close as the cut-off pants settle on my waist. Shes behind Annoris holding a pair of ts. No heels or stilts or anything I''m used to¡ªshoes just like I had when I was a kid. These look prettier than any I had back then, but they should function the same.


    A bit shocked at the footwear Sh is holding, I mutter, "I don''t have to wear heels?" The two younger maids give out a little chuckle while Aurora gives me a sad smile.


    "No, you will not have to wear heels everywhere anymore. There will be plenty of times you do wear them, but not normally around the house. Only when Nobles may see you in a social setting will you be required to wear heels," Aurora says, letting Sh put the shoes down in front of me. I slip into them and start to bend down to tie the straps, but once again, the maids take over and tie them tight against my feet. "Ready to head out?"


    "I guess," I say back. Aurora gives me a small nod before leading us out of the room. The other two maids follow close behind me. Aurora leads me through the decorated halls and down the stairs to the front entrance. Instead of going through the door she turns back into the house and through the even more borate halls of the first floor.


    There are more maids here than on my deste floor. All of them moving with some purpose or cleaning something with a small. I guess princesses don''t need to find those without a future to do the cleaning. Or she just dresses them up better.


    Aurora eventually brings us to another door leading to the outdoors Shimmer told me all about. Despite the small chill in the air, everything was green and alive. Taking a deep breath, I almost feel free atst. But the cold metal doesn''t let that feeling stay for long.


    My maids don''t let me enjoy the peace for long, pushing onwards into the yard. I try to take it all in as we walk through it, but their pace is a bit fast. Is Shimmer already there or something?


    We turn around some ferns and see therge field Shimmer told me about. It''spletely t; even the grass is cut to the same height. I feel like a city block would fit in it and still have some room left.


    And right in the middle is Shimmer and a few maids waiting for me.


    "How did she get down here so fast?" I mutter. Aurora just shakes her head.


    Shimmer is wearing something simr to me, just colored the normal orange. The loose fit still hides her muscles, except for her calves, which do look like a mage''s normally toned muscles.


    Fuck! All these girls are going to be beautiful, and my damn horny brain is going to make me fuck them the second they ask or even hint at it.


    Is that why Shimmer is wearing loose clothing? But then the bath afterward?


    Whatever, she''s part of the family that stole me from mine. Just do your best, Alzi; you''re still a ve. Just a more powerful owner now, needing her ve to be dressed up, just like the maids.


    "Wee to the training grounds, Alzi. We can start off with a little jog and go from there. No need to go too hard today. I hope you join us in the morning. I know you have a lot of lessons, but just this week should be fine and get you into shape easily with your mana. You really just need to do enough to get the figure you want. If you end up in a fight, we messed up badly, and I doubt a bit of extra muscle will change anything," Shimmer says, her smile not dimming while talking about me ending up in a fight I can''t win. "Come on."


    Before I really understand what she wants to do I''m getting pulled around the edge of the empty field. Racing to keep my feet under my body, Shimmer holds my hand. I don''t even get to enjoy her ass in front of me; my entire focus is on keeping my bnce.


    Eventually, she lets my hand go, allowing me to run correctly. Getting over the surprise, I find my stride just behind Shimmer, finding her just a few inches shorter than me now that she isn''t wearing heels.


    We reach the far end, and I wait for something interesting to happen. Instead, we turn to the left and continue jogging along the edge.


    "Do we do anything else?" I huff out to her.


    "No?"es back in a questioning tone.


    "Why would I wake up and do this?" I ask, stopping in my tracks. Shimmer stops a few stepster.


    "To get in shape?"


    "I''m breathing normally right now. Isn''t there better ways to warm up than running for no reason? Then what is the actual thing we are doing? I don''t even know if it is worth warming up for," I say.


    "Well, what would you rather do?" Shimmer asks.


    "We could y tag or something."


    "Tag?"


    "One person tries to catch the other; when they do, you switch. It''s normally more fun with more people, but I generally just yed it with my Mommy."


    "I stopped doing that stuff when I was like nine," she says, her face scrunching up.


    "Oh, ok. I just w."


    "We can y. We just haven''t done this in a while. We can have the maids join us to give us more people," she quickly says as I mumble on. "Let''s head over and recruit them."


    She pushes us into a run, cutting across the field, this time back to our starting point. The maids watch us with a questioning stare.


    "Alzi thinks it would be better to y a game to warm up. Tag. I think you should all know that, yes? Good, good. I was thinking it would be best to have you all join us to give us better numbers," Shimmers says when we reach the maids.


    "I am pregnant, so I will not y. I know children of Alzi are hard to abort, but it is best to not take chances," Aurora says with a small bow. She then pushes my other two maids forward. "But I know these two would be willing to join."


    It was quite clear from the forced smiles they didn''t want to y, Shimmer''s maid had the same look of pain on her face. Shimmer did look excited, but she was staring at Aurora''s womb. Excited probably wasn''t the right word; longing, maybe?


    "Congrattions, Aurora and Alzi. I''m happy to see our family growing evenrger. I think five will be enough to y," Shimmer says, her own face forcing a smile as she looks at me.


    "Never mind. I don''t think this will be fun if you all are forcing yourselves," I say, walking back to the house. "I''ll juste out tomorrow and try flying for a bit."

 Chapter 120 – Wishing For Childhood

    Chapter 120 ¨C Wishing For Childhood


    "Ready to work out?" Shimmer asks me as we finish dinner.


    "I guess," I say back, mainly hoping to avoid another embarrassing lesson from Aurora. It would be nice to have my normal look again. I''m not really fat, just don''t have the muscle I used to have. The only reason I''m not fat is likely the shit food and how much work sex is.


    I just hope this workout is more fun than she made it sound. The best part sounds like watching Geta do it, which isn''t much of a workout. I wonder how hard Elora and Vanya''s workouts are. They''re also warriors, so they should work out a lot, too. Or is Geta''s ss special in that need?


    Shimmer is just trying to get me to watch them work out and fall in love with their muscles and tits. How does she even know about that? I thought only Mai and maybe Yuki would know about that. Did theypare how I did my massages? I was thorough with the mages as well. Or does she just have the same likes?


    "Good. I''ll head out and get changed. You should have some clothing in your closet. Trust your maids to pick something out correctly. You don''t want to wear something wrong to this. Don''t want to get hurt due to your clothing," Shimmer says. Having called the ending of the dinner, she stands up and walks out. Her maid follows her. My maids stand up as well. Auroraes behind me the other two walk into the room they had in the morning.


    "Is my closet a room?" I say in surprise, staring at the open door. Through the door, I can see a bit of cloth. There is not enough detail to say it is clothing, but I doubt they are turning cloth into clothing right this second. Maybe that is just cloth to patch and tailor the clothing?


    "Room? No, well, you would likely say it is a room. It is big enough to walk around in. You will have a lot of clothing. We need to get your sizes before we truly fill it out," Aurora says, pulling my chair out. "Could you stand up for me, please?"


    I do as she asks, still wondering how much clothing I''m going to have to fill a room. Mommy had more than enough clothing and just had a drawer for hers. Or how much clothing I had already if it took this long to find clothing for me to run around in. Absent-mindedly, I walk over to the maid. The other two walk out of the closet of clothing. The dryad carries ck clothing, and the daughter has a wrap for my breast.


    Aurora swiftly strips me of the in robe, leaving me naked with the three women. Sh swiftly walks behind me, Aurora nudging my arms up so she can wrap myrge tits. The dryad watches on with a small smile, waiting for someone to take the clothing out of her hands. Aurora does move over to the waiting-maid, letting Sh handle me for a bit.


    "Shirt first, then your bottoms," Aurora calls out. She lifts the shirt from Annoris''s hands, showing something that won''t work with my wings. My robes fit by beingrge enough to wrap around my wings, dresses by not having much material in the back. Others have a hole in the back I have to carefully thread my wings through. This will just be a prison.


    "Arms up," she calls out, bunching up the shirt to get over my horns and head. The soft cotton runs down my arms before passing over my head. Unraveling as it goes down my chest and stomach, trapping my wings in a tight embrace. Ending with my tits and wings fighting to break free. Aurora gives a little flick with her fingers, and the pressure disappears, my wings free of their newest prison. "Sorry, I forgot you wouldn''t be used to the clothing. Some of your shirts will have a retracting back to make it easy to handle, wash, and put on. It takes a second to let you breathe, but they should help you get dressed. Now for the undergarment."


    Sh was busy sneaking back into my closet room while Aurora grabbed some more normal linen from Annoris. These I was much more ustomed to. I reach out to ept the clothing from the maid but she pulls them away, instead getting on her knees to put them on me herself. Having done this for customers myself, I take the small steps to let her put them on me. Her smooth hands work the linen up my legs and to my waste. Stop just below my tail. Annoris got down just beside her, holding out the pants the same way.


    I go through the movements again, hearing the closet door close as the cut-off pants settle on my waist. Shes behind Annoris holding a pair of ts. No heels or stilts or anything I''m used to¡ªshoes just like I had when I was a kid. These look prettier than any I had back then, but they should function the same.


    A bit shocked at the footwear Sh is holding, I mutter, "I don''t have to wear heels?" The two younger maids give out a little chuckle while Aurora gives me a sad smile.


    "No, you will not have to wear heels everywhere anymore. There will be plenty of times you do wear them, but not normally around the house. Only when Nobles may see you in a social setting will you be required to wear heels," Aurora says, letting Sh put the shoes down in front of me. I slip into them and start to bend down to tie the straps, but once again, the maids take over and tie them tight against my feet. "Ready to head out?"


    "I guess," I say back. Aurora gives me a small nod before leading us out of the room. The other two maids follow close behind me. Aurora leads me through the decorated halls and down the stairs to the front entrance. Instead of going through the door she turns back into the house and through the even more borate halls of the first floor.


    There are more maids here than on my deste floor. All of them moving with some purpose or cleaning something with a small. I guess princesses don''t need to find those without a future to do the cleaning. Or she just dresses them up better.


    Aurora eventually brings us to another door leading to the outdoors Shimmer told me all about. Despite the small chill in the air, everything was green and alive. Taking a deep breath, I almost feel free atst. But the cold metal doesn''t let that feeling stay for long.


    My maids don''t let me enjoy the peace for long, pushing onwards into the yard. I try to take it all in as we walk through it, but their pace is a bit fast. Is Shimmer already there or something?


    We turn around some ferns and see therge field Shimmer told me about. It''spletely t; even the grass is cut to the same height. I feel like a city block would fit in it and still have some room left.


    And right in the middle is Shimmer and a few maids waiting for me.


    "How did she get down here so fast?" I mutter. Aurora just shakes her head.


    Shimmer is wearing something simr to me, just colored the normal orange. The loose fit still hides her muscles, except for her calves, which do look like a mage''s normally toned muscles.


    Fuck! All these girls are going to be beautiful, and my damn horny brain is going to make me fuck them the second they ask or even hint at it.


    Is that why Shimmer is wearing loose clothing? But then the bath afterward?


    Whatever, she''s part of the family that stole me from mine. Just do your best, Alzi; you''re still a ve. Just a more powerful owner now, needing her ve to be dressed up, just like the maids.


    "Wee to the training grounds, Alzi. We can start off with a little jog and go from there. No need to go too hard today. I hope you join us in the morning. I know you have a lot of lessons, but just this week should be fine and get you into shape easily with your mana. You really just need to do enough to get the figure you want. If you end up in a fight, we messed up badly, and I doubt a bit of extra muscle will change anything," Shimmer says, her smile not dimming while talking about me ending up in a fight I can''t win. "Come on."


    Before I really understand what she wants to do I''m getting pulled around the edge of the empty field. Racing to keep my feet under my body, Shimmer holds my hand. I don''t even get to enjoy her ass in front of me; my entire focus is on keeping my bnce.


    Eventually, she lets my hand go, allowing me to run correctly. Getting over the surprise, I find my stride just behind Shimmer, finding her just a few inches shorter than me now that she isn''t wearing heels.


    We reach the far end, and I wait for something interesting to happen. Instead, we turn to the left and continue jogging along the edge.


    "Do we do anything else?" I huff out to her.


    "No?"es back in a questioning tone.


    "Why would I wake up and do this?" I ask, stopping in my tracks. Shimmer stops a few stepster.


    "To get in shape?"


    "I''m breathing normally right now. Isn''t there better ways to warm up than running for no reason? Then what is the actual thing we are doing? I don''t even know if it is worth warming up for," I say.


    "Well, what would you rather do?" Shimmer asks.


    "We could y tag or something."


    "Tag?"


    "One person tries to catch the other; when they do, you switch. It''s normally more fun with more people, but I generally just yed it with my Mommy."


    "I stopped doing that stuff when I was like nine," she says, her face scrunching up.


    "Oh, ok. I just w."


    "We can y. We just haven''t done this in a while. We can have the maids join us to give us more people," she quickly says as I mumble on. "Let''s head over and recruit them."


    She pushes us into a run, cutting across the field, this time back to our starting point. The maids watch us with a questioning stare.


    "Alzi thinks it would be better to y a game to warm up. Tag. I think you should all know that, yes? Good, good. I was thinking it would be best to have you all join us to give us better numbers," Shimmers says when we reach the maids.


    "I am pregnant, so I will not y. I know children of Alzi are hard to abort, but it is best to not take chances," Aurora says with a small bow. She then pushes my other two maids forward. "But I know these two would be willing to join."


    It was quite clear from the forced smiles they didn''t want to y, Shimmer''s maid had the same look of pain on her face. Shimmer did look excited, but she was staring at Aurora''s womb. Excited probably wasn''t the right word; longing, maybe?


    "Congrattions, Aurora and Alzi. I''m happy to see our family growing evenrger. I think five will be enough to y," Shimmer says, her own face forcing a smile as she looks at me.


    "Never mind. I don''t think this will be fun if you all are forcing yourselves," I say, walking back to the house. "I''ll juste out tomorrow and try flying for a bit."

 Chapter 121 – A Warm Bath

    Chapter 121 ¨C A Warm Bath


    I start walking towards the giant ferns that act as a fence for the open space, thinking back to ying with Mommy. Even if they were happy to y, I don''t think I would''ve had all that much fun. Mommy just knew how to make it special, even when I was probably a little old to be ying tag with her.


    I make it past the wall of green and find the house in the distance. I keep walking, this time taking in all the yard has to offer. Off to my right, I see another building. I think Shimmer said that would be by the pond they have. Well, to the left also has a structure, so maybe that has the pond? Not that it would really matter. I''m sure Aurora would take any moment by them into some lesson ruining theke anyway.


    Suddenly, a hand grasps mine, forcing it open and intertwining our soft fingers. A small heat shivers up my right arm.


    "You didn''t think I would let you go without a bath, did you?" Shimmer says, her hand holding tight. Her pace matches mine as she lets me go where I wish. Almost, I''m sure she would stop me if I tried to leave the grounds.


    Behind us are the maids, their feet careful not to drag along the gravel path. Well, all of us, really. My weird walking bonus isn''t just for heels, but that is where it shines the most.


    I don''t have anywhere I would really like to go, mainly just back to my room to hide away forever. So, I just keep walking towards the house. Shimmer is quiet this time, just focused on walking with me through the giant yard. Holding my hand.


    A maid scurries past us to open the door before I reach it, letting me walk straight in. Shimmer doesn''t let go of me, instead pulling me to a stop just inside.


    "Ready for a bath?" She asks.


    I don''t really have anything better to do, so I tell her, "I guess."


    "I''ll lead the way then," she says, stepping out in front and letting my hand go. She leads me through the halls towards the front. Stopping a bit short of the front entrance, Shimmer takes a right and walks through a door. I follow her into the changing area.


    "It looks like some girls are in a bath. Nobody ever goes in the sauna without me, so we don''t have to worry about that," Shimmer says to me. Looking around, I don''t see what makes her say others are taking a bath. The room is empty beside us, and the maids follow us in.


    I don''t get much time to ponder what Shimmer looks like before my shirt is forced over my head and my pants fall down. The next second, my wrap is gone, and underwear, likely to magic.


    "The maids work quickly," Shimmer says, giving out a smallugh at my surprise. "Let''s get in the bath. I want to see how hot you can take it."


    Shimmer runs off, stopping me from getting a good look at her naked form. Aurora and I follow behind her, going through the left entrance.


    Inside, Shimmer is already hiding her body under the water, watching us walk in.


    "No maids. Leave Aurora. I''m more than happy to clean Alzi off myself. If Alzi wishes to clean me, she may. Otherwise, I can clean myself. We already saw what heat does to pregnant women," Shimmer deres.


    "As you wish, Lady Shimmer," Aurora says with a bow. She turns on her heels and walks out, leaving me alone with Shimmer.


    Taking a deep breath, I join Shimmer in the massive bath. She hasn''t heated the water yet, but I am interested to see how hot she makes it.


    She gives me a small smile and then puts a bunch of fires under the water.


    "Isn''t that just going to boil all the water away?" I ask.


    "Not if I increase the pressure in the room. Can you take that kind of heat?" Shimmer asks, the fires growing bigger.


    "Yes," I say back. I''m not sure how pressure will stop the water from boiling, but I couldy in a fire and be fine. Not even my long hair would burn away.


    "Good, the heat is more enjoyable with others. Elora can take a bit more than the others with her affinity, but even the sauna temperatures get them to pause. All saying it''s best when it feels just a tad warm or something. Boring really. You should feel the heat seeping in deep, all through your body. Letting it do the job of cleaning."


    "I don''t think heat will remove dirt from your skin."


    "Hmm? Well, no, but it feels like it cleans off the skin, which is good enough when you can just magic it away. Speaking of cleaning, could youe here? I told Aurora I would clean you, so I should do that before I forget," Shimmer says, moving over to me. I don''t see any soap or anything for her to clean me with, but the rich always have funny ways of doing things. I wouldn''t be surprised if she pulls out the needed supplies from some hidden ring. Yuki sure had hers hidden well.


    When Shimmer gets close enough to touch me, soap appears in her hands, and with a gentle touch, she starts to work it into my skin. She then starts on my arms as the water begins to steam, the heat surrounding us and filling us.


    Slowly, she works up my arms and to my chest, where she doesn''t shy away from cleaning my breasts. Just a small smile as she tests their weight in her hands before washing them. The warm hands move down to my tummy, still fat from the pregnancy.


    "You''re so cute when you''re being pampered," Shimmer says. I''m not sure what she means; I look exactly the same as I normally do. "Can you float on your back? It''ll make getting your long legs easier. If you don''t want to, I''m more than happy to go underwater to clean them."


    I was a bit conflicted about whether I should make her work harder or just rx. My small hesitation was all she needed to go under the water.


    Shimmer decides to start with my toes, working each one slowly.


    "Can you stop that? It tickles," I say, holding back myughter. I don''t think she hears me as she switches feet and starts again, getting each little toe before working up my legs. Teasing up my inner thigh and stopping just before she reaches my vagina.


    I give out a small moan just before her head pops up over the water and into the ever-increasing steam above.


    "It''s finally getting warm," Shimmer says with a smile. "Now, I want to see your wings. Could you spread them for me, please?"


    Happy to see she''s going all the way, I open them up, careful not to let them catch the warm air and send me up.


    "Damn, that is a beautiful sight," She says, giving me a careful look. "Dragons really do have pretty wings; then add the light and shifting colors. Oh, you are a pretty woman, Alzi."


    "Thanks," I mumble back. I''m not sure how Shimmer is seeing through all the steam, but I do feel her tender touch on the tip of my right wing. Moving ever so carefully over them.


    How long is this going to take?


    ...


    A long time. She took care to get both sides of my wings, not willing to miss anything as she went over them. The temperature in the bath continued to rise, yet the water never boiled. Just a wonderful heat moving through me. I could feel a strange weight pressing me down, constantly growing with the temperature. I guess that is what Shimmer was talking about when she said pressure.


    I feel her get thest spot at the base of my wings, so I start to fold them, ready to decide whether to wash Shimmer.


    "No, keep them open. I need to get your back still," Shimmer says. Quickly fixing themand. "Wait, sorry. Please keep them open. I would like to get your back."


    I follow her ask. Can''t be rude when others try to limit theirmands.


    Tworge mounds press into me. Muchrger than what was in that shirt before.


    "How?" I ask her in my surprise.


    "Kitsune''s aren''t the only ones with tricks," Shimmer whispers, pressing into my back. "Now, I''m sorry to do this, but you can''t look behind you. Ok, just rx into my body. You''ve worked so hard thisst decade. Making customer after customer feel good. It''s your turn now. Just let me take care of you." Cronies into my ear.


    I naturally do as she says. The heat and soft body make my eyes heavy as I fall back.


    "Good girl. Just like that. This is how a dragon of your beauty should be treated. Surrounded with heat and soft fertile bodies," she continues to say to my soul. A gentle hand wraps around my member, slowly working my stiff shaft. "Let your wives take care of you. I''m here for you. Not the throne or princess or power. You. I wouldn''t be surprised if another wife or two has the same goal. Find them and use them. Make them pamper you; let us pamper you. My pretty dragon."


    Her voice lulls me to sleep slowly. Her ability to never stop talking works wonders on my ears, and my body sinks farther and farther into the soft heat around me.


    ...


    "The dragon wakes," floats into my ear. The air around me is practically begging to burn as Iy on a soft body, arms around my waist. "Did you have a good rest?"


    "Yes, how is this possible?" I ask with a small yawn.


    "When you get enough sses, you''ll find there are a lot of dangerous things you can do," Shimmer says, back to her normal voice. "I''m sorry about the game earlier. Everyone here has been trained to be serious about things. ying games that children normally y will be off-putting. It normally takes alcohol to get us to loosen up. Oh, and you can look around now. I don''t think thatmand is still going, but I wouldn''t mind my wife looking at me."


    "Why did you marry the Princess just for me?" I ask.


    "I''m sorry about that, Alzi. But I can''t say that yet. I don''t even know all the reasons. But know the important reason is because I love you. Just know I want you to be happy. Now, I''m sure everyone in the house is worried about all the mana in this bath, so I''m going to start cooling it down. Sorry, but everything is going to be freezing for a while till you get used to the normal temperature. The worst part about all of this."


    The heat left in an instant. One second, I''m all cozy on top of the soft-toned body. The next, I turn over and bury myself in her for a semnce of warmth in this cold, cruel world. We shiver together, her hand stroking my long, flowing hair.


    "Sorry, dear. It''ll be fine soon," Shimmer assures me.

 Chapter 122 – The Queen Talks about Her Daughter’s Husband

    Chapter 122 ¨C The Queen Talks about Her Daughter¡¯s Husband


    *** Aurora ***


    I do not know how hot Shimmer wishes to make that bath that it is dangerous for me. I am not as silly as Lady Isda as to just let the heat in. I guess she may just want to have my Lady alone for a bit, but the Princess will be mad about that. Leaving anyone alone with my Lady is just asking for a pregnancy to happen.


    Being naked in a bath and cleaning her. I should suggest to Lady Isda to increase the size of the nursery.


    I give Princess Elora''s study a knock, ready to report about my pregnancy. I should ask my Lady to let me know the count again. I think she likes me more now.


    "Come in."


    I open the door and step into the study. The Princess is sitting at her dark oak table, and Sedriresa is standing in the corner with a watchful eye.


    I give her a short bow. "Your Highness, Shimmer is bathing with my Lady, so I thought I would report to you about your mission for me."


    I stop just a foot from herrge desk filled with paper.


    "Please, do you really have something to report this fast? Yesterday you seemed to think it was hopeless," she says back, cing a report she was reviewing down.


    "Yes, it seems her sexual desires are out of her control. Just a little looser in the cor was enough to get her to want me. I am pregnant. She did not give me a count, but she did hint that it was more than Isda. I will work on seeing what I can learn, but I think it may have something to do with fire affinities, or someone besides the Queen would have found out by now. Fire affinity should limit the count enough that only the Queen knows about it. If you still wish for Shimmer to wait on kids, I can try getting Calli into her bed; she is weak but has a fire affinity. I can work with her some to figure it out together," I say.


    "Yes, that would be good. Make it so. Anything else?" the Princess asks.


    "Why is my Lady not bedbound? I know the cors make them more agreeable to their owners, but she was basically out of it in the brothel and now just walking around putting up a token resistance to us."


    "She has had that cor on for almost a decade. It knows how to smooth over her emotions well. Alzi has been through worse and gets right back up. Not getting to marry the people she wants isn''t going to phase her much. As long as she doesn''t have anything traumatic happen, she should be fine. Even then, it will just be a week till she is back on her feet," the Princess says. "I''m not happy that you left her in Shimmer''s care. My wives aren''t happy about the kid situation. I have the most fertile seed in the world and they aren''t bound by my word like Alzi is."


    "Shimmer did not give me much of a choice unless I am to order Alzi out of the bath. I would advise against that; she has shown me some anger that it would be best not to push if you want to be able to take the cor off her. So you will need to enforce the rules of the house or have Isda do it."


    "Shimmer better not get pregnant from this bath."


    "I do not think my Lady wishes to get her pregnant. So it will be up to Shimmer to seduce her."


    "So if Shimmer wants to get pregnant, she will."


    "Yes, your Highness."


    "Leave."


    "Yes, your Highness," I say back with a bow. After leaving the room, I head over to the changing room to wait for my Lady, hoping Shimmer decides to wait on kids. I do not need the Princess blocking me from being a concubine over this.


    *** Queen, Morning after sale ***


    "Lotus, what are you doing here in the morning?" I ask my green wife, who dares invade my private study. She was sitting there in the corner waiting for me in her proper red dress. A far cry from the outfit shest came to me in.


    "Don''t give me that look. You''ve been avoiding our husband for too long now," Lotus says with a sharp look. "Stop it. Face him. I''ve already told him it was my fault. I didn''t think that girl could pull off the miracle twice, let alone on both of us. I know you can hide yours for a while, but mine is going to start showing and I have no ns on leaving the details out."


    "You will," I demand. Letting it stand in the air for a while. My eyes make sure she doesn''t try to push past the statement. "You will lie about it or not talk about it. I will face our husband soon. But until I have to share my pregnancy, it will not be shared. The others haven''t broken that, have they?"


    "They know the rules, Yumanea," she says, her hand going over her t stomach. Starting to show my ass. "I don''t like the tone you''re taking. I''m taking the brunt of our husband''s ire for this. You''ll get a sad speech, and then he''ll go on moping about me. Plus, you have more problems."


    "Problems?"


    "Yes. The daddy of our kids and Little Irlo is now married to Elora. Justst night, right under our noses. She even did it in the temple on the castle grounds," Lotus says with a knowing smile. "The girl you didn''t want on the throne is partly the mother of a Princess. Soon to be three."


    "What do you mean?!" I shout out. "How the do you know this before me? I SHOULD''VE KNOWN ABOUT THIS BEFORE THE WEDDING EVEN HAPPENED!"


    "I just happened to catch wind of it going through your littlework," she says, keeping her calm smile. "Now, I told you about that tone. I may not be the first wife, but I still demand respect. Our little Elora wasn''t perfect with keeping the information closed, but she did well enough not to have us know, it seems."


    "What do you mean?" I ask.


    "Alzi had an assassination attempt, remember?"


    "How did Elora keep it from me and not from my daughters?"


    "Rumors. Silly rumors that nobody would believe. A princess marrying a brothel whore? Never. But Ades wasn''t willing to take a chance. Your spies have more information, I''m sure. But, now you have a problem, don''t you," she says with a twisted smile. "You have to hurry things along, or these babies will give Elora the throne; she''s got enough nobles. Showing that she has a seed that can get even our old, dusty wombs pregnant will propel her forwards. But ending it early will force you to even the ying field, and Elora is strong enough to win that contest."


    "Why are you enjoying this?" I ask, sinking down into my soft chair and feeling the nonexistent kicks of my troublemaker.


    "Your wives weren''t happy with how you''ve been trying to hand Lyrei the throne," she says. "We heard about you crashing her announcement. We are also happy to hear we may get some more children. Alzi seems easy to seduce, and we both know how fertile she is."


    "You..."


    "I know. I know," Lotus says. "I won''t share a damn thing. Right now, I am pregnant. But you have to make the decision soon, or you may just hand Elora the throne. We are here to support you. But we would prefer the power to transfer to the next generation correctly. Whether that is Lyrei, Elora, or even Ades, we don''t care. Just make sure to run it fairly and talk to our husband. I''m tired of having himin to me about everything. And yes, that is part of my smile. Getting back at you for making me the only release for his anger while adding to it. He''ll calm down a lot when you talk to him."


    "I will. Don''te in here again. Any of you. Our children and a few maids are all that are allowed back here."


    Her normal smile returns at that statement. Now, she feels a bit mocked at my request, but it gets her to stand; she just keeps walking to me and not out the door.


    "Dear, I''m sorry for enjoying your suffering. Just the kid and anger and everything is a lot for me to take at once. To think I''m having a kid that Little Elora has parentage over is strange to me," Lotus says, trying to wrap me in a hug. "Stop being a kid. I''m sorry, dear. I know this isn''t what you wanted to hear. Let your pregnant wife hug you for a moment; then, I''ll leave your corner of the world."


    I let her give me a hug and maybe pull her into myp for a few seconds, then send the dryad out of my study.


    I turn to the mirror and get ready to hear how my spies failed me.


    "Hello, your Majesty. I know Lady Lotus has told you, so I''ll skip right to what you want to know," the dark elf says under my stare. "We didn''t know. It was silly rumors until it wasn''t. We were more focused on priestesses saying Alzi may be a champion."


    "I don''t believe you."


    "We have Elora going to the brothel, but she had Nakumae to a party for her with Duchess Fluvis," Irdru says. "There, she even asked Nakuma to marry her. A lot pointed to her trying to get Nakuma to marry her over buying a brothel ve. It would be a massive gamble, we thought, for her to pick up amoner turned breeding ve. She must be thinking that she is a champion and hoping that will propel her into the throne."


    "I want to see if we can null the marriage. I don''t want a champion giving a daughter the throne. Much less a ve champion." I say. "I will give Elora a fair chance, even helping her find a new husband if needed. If Alzi is a champion, which is likely, we need to find a way to get her to lose the cor and find out what her Goddess wishes for her. I doubt they are happy about her being a ve. I really let that stupid cor and having a kid blind me. Any leads on the Goddess?"


    "Yes and no," Irdru says. "She has two signs of being a champion which is also throwing doubt on the idea. One is the light, and the second is the rainbow. Rainbows are brought up here and there, but they are part of the destroyed texts, so it may belong to a number of different Goddesses that have been thrown out through the years. The light has never been seen before. It could be a new Goddess, one that has never had a champion, or one that had their champion''s details lost to time. That is if you believe the Goddesses both choose a randommoner for their champion."


    "That wouldn''t happen," I say. Why did my predecessors think destroying sacred text was a good idea?


    "It may when the girl is special."


    "How is she special? Futa are rare but hardly special," I say.


    "Royalty. Elves and humans may not have a special group of royals, but others do¡ªnamely dragons," Irdru says, annoying me by not just spilling it all.


    "Hurry up."


    "Yes, Alzi may be a royal dragon."


    "Impossible. They keep a tighter leash on the men than even we do."


    "Your Highness, please forgive me for this, but you are currently carrying a bastard, and a Princess aiming for the throne is most definitely not rted to the king. A tighter leash leaves more than enough leeway for one child when we have a vige of dragons less than a day away," the dark elf says with worry filling her face. I stay silent, making sure she keeps talking for fear of my words. "We hosted the royal dragons, man included, at the right time for Alzi to be his offspring. No man in the vige is rted to her. As you said, a tighter leash on a dragon leads to themshing out even more."


    "So Elora may have a im to their throne?"


    "No, Your Highness."


    "Shit, you''re right. Alzi has a im. Fuck, was I right to sabotage Elora? Make her give up and throw Alzi into their sesion fight? Having Elora..."


    "Your Highness, Elora would likely be thrown out of the harem entirely for daring to own a royal dragon. That would be the best case, really. No, the best case is Elora gets the throne then Alzi is brought out for the dragons to find. Just let Elora know that if she wants the throne, Alzi has to lose the cor if we can confirm Alzi is a royal dragon."


    "I just promised to make it a fair fight. I can''t switch and hand it to Elora now."


    "Elora can win it fairly; you have a reason to leave it to a fight between harems. Do it. Give Elora a bit of time to build up her stance. Then, say your pregnancy will make it so you can''t rule due to the stress and age. It''ll be up to chance, but you''ll still be so much stronger than Lyrei that you''ll be able to keep Elora and her family safe, and she''ll see that keeping Alzi is good. Maybe fold Elora''s family into the royal family, and everything will be as we need it."


    "Hmm, fine. I don''t want you to lie to me again."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You nned for this to happen. You knew about the marriage and made sure I didn''t do anything stupid to ruin it."


    "I had the theory, but I didn''t really think Elora would marry a brothel whore. I was working on finding which Goddess is her patron and how to fold her into the royal family," Irdru says, going into a deep bow. "I wouldn''t keep something like that from you. I promise, your Highness. I live to serve."


    "Fine. Keep an eye on them. I want to know more about Alzi and what I need to keep her under our royal control."


    "She got her mother pregnant."


    "One of those kids. Elora won''t let me force amoner without an affinity into her marriage, so just keep track of her. We can''t have anything happen to those kids or the mother. A simple push at the right moment and we can keep Alzi trapped."


    "I''ll send out a watcher immediately."


    "Good. Now let us get to the other items you have."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 123 – Getting Back to the City

    Chapter 123 ¨C Getting Back to the City


    *** Yuki, Morning ***


    The couch was less than ideal. Maybe I should''ve brought out that bed from my storage, but I didn''t know if they woulde out before we did and get mad about me moving their stuff. There is no need to get Kelly worked up even more.


    They did offer us to join them in bed. Mai and Kelly took them up on it, but six girls, with two being pregnant, left little room. I''ll live; I''ve done much worse in my life. But I really won''t miss this when I finally marry that dragon. I''ll have to encourage Alzi to punish that stupid Mistress for selling her off and making this all so much moreplicated. Just months away from everything I wanted.


    Nakuma and I can handle this easily. The Queen may hate it to start, but I think she''ll be happy to wed her family into mine. Of course, she''ll see it a bit differently, but she''ll find out what she truly did when it''s toote.


    "Good morning, Yuki," Armirynth says, stepping out of the bedroom. "Would you like breakfast? We normally have a bit to eat but I''m not sure about the schedule with the move and everything."


    "It won''t take long to take what you all want so we can eat," I say.


    At the beginning of her stay, Alzi liked to talk about her Mother''s cooking. I doubt breakfast will be a good showing. It will likely be just some fruit, especially if she is worried about time. We will be slow-walking the distance with two pregnant women in the group.


    Really wish Nakuma was back so she could make this process easier.


    The others filter out of the bedroom, Mai being thest out of the bunch. They all head to the kitchen, so I go to join them. I guess they don''t like eating in the living room.


    In the kitchen, I find the group huddled around a small table while Armirynth cuts up some fruits at the counter. Heading over to her, I ask, "Would you like some help?"


    "Oh, no. This will be thest meal I make in this vige most likely. Let me handle it, even if it is just cutting some stuff up," Armirynth says back.


    "Ok," I say, heading over to the full table. Mai scoots over in her chair to make room for me. "Mai, you can just scoot the chair over. I have a few chairs I can bring out. There''s no need to have pregnant women sitting on half a chair for breakfast."


    "Oh, that would be nice. I think we''re all a bit tired of being squished together for a while," Mai says, moving the chair over. "It was warm and cozy to start, but when morning came, it wasn''t quite as fun as the night."


    "I thought that may be the case," I say, pulling out two chairs. They''re small and in, but they''ll fit on the table. "Akhae and Ilka, do you have ideas on what you want to take?"


    "Yes, my armor, sword, and everything needed to keep it working in order. Most of the tools we have around. We worked hard to get or make them and would rather not throw away that work if that is alright," Ilka says.


    "Yes, I don''t have much of what you have, so it won''t be a problem. I n on getting a bigger house soon, so we''ll have room for it all soon," I say.


    "Ok, thanks for this," Ilka says, moving the other chair to her side. "It''ll be nice to get more updates about Alzi and see what we can do to help bring her back to us."


    "Yes, thank you. It''ll be nice having so many friendly faces around to help with the kids, too," Alzi''s Mother says, bringing over the tes of food and seating down next to Ilka. "Are we walking to the city? I''m fine walking if needed. I''m just wondering."


    "I was hoping Nakuma would be back from her mission, but she was still out when we left toe here, so we will have to walk. Sorry about that," I answer, looking over the fruit. They look fresh, likely thest batch of the season. I just pick a slice at random and get the sweet taste. It was definitely picked recently. "Did you all pick this yourself?"


    "Hmm? The fruit. Some of it, yes; others were gifted when I announced my pregnancy with twins and a boy. Do they taste alright?" Armirynth asks.


    "Yes, they taste good. d I joined in on the meal."


    "Good, I''m worried how my cooking willpare to the cooks in the city. Alzi always loved it and I did well in the vige even with my limited poprity. Enough to raise the silly girl and not starve," she says with a sigh. "Maybe I shouldn''t have made her my little helper. If she just had a friend growing up."


    "Oh, don''t me yourself. You raised an amazing daughter. Look at what she did for you and still loves you at the end of it. Right now, she''s wishing for you toe save her, I promise," Mai rushes in to say. "She''ll be the happiest girl in the world when she watches youe down the aisle in a dress. Maybe we can get the twins to be part of the wedding somehow. I''m sure that will put a big smile on our silly dragon."


    "Thanks. I just wish she didn''t lose these years to that stupid brothel," Armirynth says, a small frown taking over her face.


    "We all have a ss now; we should have a lot more years to enjoy with the crazy girl. Some still say the old Queen is still alive in the castle. Some are even bold enough to say it goes two back," I offer up. Really, it is three back for the Queens. It goes back four greats for my family. Not many of the harems make it that long, but the Queens get a lot of opportunities to gain levels and, therefore, years. "Ten years will be nothingpared to the years we get to spend with her after. We just have to be careful to not spend them all pregnant."


    "Yes, yes. We still act like these pregnancies are special when she can bloat us up like a balloon in a second if we let her," Armirynth lets out with a sad chuckle.


    "Soon, Armirynth. I don''t n on letting her go without us for long. We just all have to put in the work," I assure her.


    "Yes," is all she says back, staring into the fruit. I guess I should stay away from mentioning food for a while.


    We finish up in silence, likely a mix of the limited sleep the girls got crowded on the bed and the sad turn the conversation took. Hopefully, their mood changes when I take them around to point at things for me to put in a ring.


    "I should go down to the guards and let them know I''m moving," Ilka says to the table. "My wives should know everything I need, so if it takes a while for them to let mee back here, it shouldn''t hold us up."


    "Yes, honey, I can point it all out," Akhae says, and Ilka stands up.


    "Thanks, I''ll try to get back soon," Ilka says, leaving the kitchen.


    The rest of us aren''t far behind her, finishing the sweet fruit just a bit after she left.


    "Do we want to start in the kitchen and work our way through the living room into the bedroom?" I ask the two remaining dragons.


    "That works. I know what we want in here if Akhae wants to start sorting things out in the living room," Armirynth says.


    "We can go outside for a bit to give you all more room," Mai says before Kelly says some stupid remark to piss me off.


    "That sounds like a n," Akhae says as we all stand up.


    "Alright, let''s get started," I say, turning to the brown dragon.


    They don''t have as many pots and pans as I thought they would. I guess they are harder toe by than I thought out here, or their meals just don''t require as many. But it was a quick endeavor to pick them all up. Armirynth did spend a few moments on the utensils. I think Alzi had a special set she always used. I just gave her a soft hug before taking them in. I''m sure Alzi will be happy to use them again once we marry.


    The living room remained pretty much the same. There were many tools for repairing their stuff. Everything showed its age and use. I''m not sure how much they will use them after the move, but it''s faster to just take them and go than fight over what they truly need to take.


    Ilka came back while I was getting all their clothing. She did a quick check to see if we got everything she wanted. It seems Akhae and Armirynth know her well, as she didn''t add anything to the ring.


    "Ready to go," I ask as I take thest of their underwear out of the drawer.


    "I guess," they mumble together. A bit of sadness showed across their faces.


    "It won''t be that bad," I assure them. "I''ve moved around a lot. It takes some getting used to, but I think you''ll like it. Mai and Kelly can help you find things to do in the city, and you''ll see it as home soon enough."


    "Are there other dragonkin there?" Ilka asks me.


    "Not really. Your vige should contain most of the dragonkin in the kingdom. You kind are a bit rare outside of your realm."


    "That will probably be the hardest part. We should head out now, or we may end up staying here for hours in fear," Armirynth says, her worried tone shining through. Akhae and Ilka each grab an arm and start walking to the front door.


    Outside, Mai and Kelly stand out front, attracting a lot of attention. I guess they don''t get many catkins out here, pregnant women even less.


    "We''re ready to go," I call out.


    Ilka takes the lead as Mai and Kelly fall in behind us. Leaving just Akhae to help the pregnant dragon.


    "Here, let me help. I can use a bit of mana to help you walk. That should ease a lot of the pain. I''m sorry about not being able to fly; that would be the best option here for you," I say, stepping to her side.


    "Oh, thanks. My feet are starting to swell, but the walk should be peaceful," Armirynth says.


    "It will be," I say.


    Ilka handled getting us out of the gate. The guards looked like they wanted to do something stupid to the foreigner who was taking a boy away from them. But if they cared so much, they should''ve protected Alzi better. On the road, Mai pestered Ilka and Akhae about the vige. Nothing too interesting, just the normal fighting and farming stuff.


    The only surprise is how few levels she got with the number of beasts she''s killed in her life. I didn''t realize just how big a difference the growth is betweenmoners and nobles. She should have a ss or two done based on her kills. I guess her groups are a bit bigger, so that is part of it, but it is still harsh on the growth.


    At the end of the surprisingly pleasant march, there was a line to get into the capital. A bunch of merchants were slowly having their wagons and rings checked by the few guards. With two pregnant women, we should be able to skip the line; we don''t have anything they need to check.


    Well, really, they don''t know about the rings they should check and wouldn''t dare go looking for them on a Princess.


    The group is a bit hesitant to follow, but not wanting to be left behind gets them to follow me.


    "I''ve got two pregnant women in my group," I call out to the guards. "And nothing that needs checking. So, can we get inside, please? We''ve been traveling for a long time, and they need to rest."


    "That is a strange group you''ve got there. I think we should do a check on you," a guard calls back.


    "You see my whitetails, right? Are you sure you want to check with me? I think the Queen is a bit tired of hearing about me right now, and I don''t think she''ll like a conversation that includes my Mother, the Queen of Kitsunes," I say, stretching my beautiful tails out for them.


    "Yuki," another guard calls out in a tired voice. "Go in. We don''t have time to be messing with you."


    "Thank you," I say, walking past them.


    "Is that smart? Threatening the guards?" Kelly asks, of course. "They may..."


    I cut the girl off. "They won''t dare. If they do anything, then tell me. If they go far enough, it may just shorten this entire process of marrying Alzi."


    I lead the group quickly through the city to my house. Nakuma should be home this time. I can give the ring over to Mai and Kelly to sort through everything with the dragons while I go run off and start taking missions again.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 124 – A New Morning Routine

    Chapter 124 ¨C A New Morning Routine


    *** Alzi, Next morning ***


    "Wake up, mydy," Aurora says to stir me up.


    I did sleep better, I think it was the bath or something.


    "We start with mana again today. If you could get on your back, please," Aurora says, opening the blinds to the balcony and letting in the natural light from the sunrise. "Thank you. Now, I will trace the path again. Then we do it again with you following, just like yesterday."


    She crouches on the side of the bed and gently ces her finger on my head. Gently, it traces the path through my body as I do my best to follow it in my mind.


    "Now, can you try to follow with your mana?"


    "Ready," I say.


    I make it to the first turn and once again find most of my mana going wild, but a small trickle makes it and continues back up my arm to fail at the next turn.


    "Good, I know this is hard, but this is what we want to see. You failed the second turn due to your surprise. When we go again, you should find some mana makes the second turn, and get all the way down to your feet. Ok, ready?" Aurora says with a big smile.


    "Yes," I say back, forcing my face to stay neutral.


    Again, just a sliver made it back up my arm, but as she said, I had a tiny fraction make it down to my foot before she put her finger back on my head to go again.


    ...


    "My Lady, that was a great improvement. Already making it down to your right leg, all your mana getting out of your arm is more than I thought we could do. Now lunch should being up here soon. I have a lot of rules to teach with this lunch," Aurora says, giving my forehead a little kiss. "I know they are grueling, but it is important. The Princess has a party that you are invited to at the end of the week. I want you to be sessful at it."


    "I know you keep bringing it up," I say, wiping away the kiss and sitting up. It is nice to feel my mana move through my body, to feel its desire to bring life as it passes through my legs. I''m not sure if it just wants to help create kids or if healing is included in bringing life, but it is an improvement over what I did before.


    The weirder thing is my levels. I''m up to level seventeen now, skipping sixteen entirely.


    "Did you increase in level? Your breasts are muchrger than they were yesterday," Aurora says. I guess she sees the size better when I''m sitting.


    "Yes, seventeen," I groan out.


    "Hmm, did you get a new skill?" she says to continue her inquiry.


    "No."


    "Mana. You gained two levels and just earned mana. No changes to your current skills?"


    "Skills can change?" I ask.


    "They can get more things that they can do," Aurora says, holding my breasts in her hands to test their weight. "So, for instance, your touch may get the ability to increase the intensity of an orgasm or maybe for a girl to ovte if used on them long enough, or your aura will make a girl want to get pregnant if she is in it for too long. That kind of thing. Normally, the new part of the skill will require more mana, letting you use just the basic version or get the additional effect. These bemon, or the skill will say it takes less mana to use it. Did you get any of these?" Her hands refusing to let my tits go.


    Do I bend her over and fuck her?


    First, I have to check all my skills, but I have five, no four, levels that I didn''t check, so any of those could be the reason for an ability change.


    One by one I find they all have the same description as before.


    "Um, no. They all are the same as yesterday," I say back, careful to avoid my nearplete change on a skill when I was still in the brothel. I don''t think I should let them know about that and give them a reason to turn me into someb toy.


    "What are all your skills? No, we can go over that after lunch. We need to get you dressed properly while Annoris and Sh set the table," she says, letting my tits drop from her hands. "Come on, you should see your closet and everything you have. I will have to let Sh know to make your clothing with plenty of room to grow in the chest. I doubt this will be thest level you have that is pure mana. Seems your Goddess wishes for you to have less breeding and sex skills."


    "I wish," I grumble, following after the perverted maid.


    "I am not perverted. I want to judge your change per level to help determine your maximum size at the end of the ss."


    "I didn''t say anything."


    "You thought it my Lady, and I will not have my Lady thinking I am a pervert. I was a properdy for thirty years. I will not change now."


    "And letting your tits nearly pop out of your dress?"


    "I was asked to seduce you, Alzi," Aurora admits. "I knew I would need some help to do it, and it seems you enjoy my breasts. I keep them out to make it fair for you."


    "How is that fair?" I ask as I walk into the small room and find the walls filled with dress after dress. Except for one wall to my right, half filled with pants and shirts. "I hate pants. They''re ufortable and look weird."


    "This is not to seduce you, but just how my uniform will be," she says, walking over to one of the many dresses. "I''m sorry about the pants, but you will have to wear them sometimes as you will fill the role of woman and man depending on the circumstances. I will do what I can to limit the time in pants."


    "I won''t wear them," I say.


    "I am sorry, my Lady, but that is not something you get to choose. When the Princess says you will wear pants, you will wear them," Aurora says, moving the dresses around. "Now, you can choose from these three for today."


    She floats three options in front of me. All are white and in. I don''t know what the difference between them would be. All are long and look like they would be loose on me, hiding my shape.


    Is she calling me fat?


    Shimmer was wearing loose clothing, so maybe nobles just wear the slutty stuff to brothels? Or is this part of the ''don''t get the wives pregnant'' thing?


    "I don''t care," I end up saying. Still eyeing the stupid pants with disgust.


    "My Lady, I know they are simr dresses and not the best looks, but it would be best for you to choose the dress. Often times, your outfit will be chosen for you, so you should take the chances to choose when you can," she says, putting one of the dresses back. "How about you choose between these two? We are working on getting you more styles that fit you better. Just give us a week to do the fittings and tailoring, ok?"


    "Left," I mutter out.


    She silently puts the other dress back and heads over to me. I throw my hands up so she can slip it over my head.


    "My Lady, we need to put on your underwear first," Aurora says, letting mana hold the dress up while she goes searching for something behind me. In a few seconds, she is back in front of me with more clothing than needed for underwear.


    "I think the brothel would have shown you these a few times, right?" she asked, adding the cloth to the floating mess.


    "Um, yes," I say. "When I was just starting. Mistress stopped caring about what I wore after the second pregnancy."


    "We noticed that and please don''t call her Mistress. She is ''the Mistress'' or use her name. Now one leg, then the other, please," Aurora instructs.


    We put on the simple underwear, the garter belt, the garter, and then the stockings before finally getting to the dress.


    The dress has no back, my tits doing most of the work keeping the loose-fitting dress on me. Itcks a spot for my tail making me constantly swish the bottom of it around.


    "I''m showing my ass off right now," I say.


    "Underwear, my Lady. You are wearing underwear. Now give me a moment, and I''ll fix that," Aurora says, circling me to study her work. A soft tap on my tailes, and I feel the dress fall. "There we go."


    "Why do I have all the extra stuff beneath if the dress is going to cover it all up?"


    "Why do nobles wear anything fancy at all?" she says back. "To stand out. To prove their worth. To make sure everyone knows who is better. Silly, but nobles are always fighting for power. Clothing, etiquette, and titles are how they do that off the battlefield. Now, let''s have lunch, shall we?"


    The meal was simr to the one yesterday, just a change in ingredients, and I didn''t have Shimmer here to stop Aurora from nit-picking everything I did. Elbows, chewing, how I ce the stupid fork back on the table, how to use a napkin, speed to eat. All silly things she called out to me. I don''t know if I ever want to eat a meal again here if this is what I have to go through ever time.


    Then it just got worse.


    "Time to practice your letters," Aurora calls out as the other two maids clean the table. I can''t say no due to our stupid agreement, so I stand up and walk over to my desk, Aurora pulling out the damn sheet of squiggly lines.


    "My Lady, I know you struggled yesterday, but remember you already know all the sounds. This is just a matching game. You speak the sounds every day when you talk. You just need to match those sounds up with the letter. I know you can do this," she exins. "It is hard; the older you are, the harder it is to learn, but it is possible. You could send some of your loves some letters you wrote yourself and read their responses. If you do not learn, then you will have to have me read and write it down. So, if you want the letters to be private, you need to learn how to read and write, and that starts with the letters. Now, let me go through them, and then you will repeat them."


    It''s a grueling hour of her repeating the sounds over and over till I can match them up correctly. But I do surprise myself by getting half of them correct by the end of the hour.


    Aurora was about to start another round, but a knock on the door saved me.

 Chapter 125 – Winning?

    Chapter 125 ¨C Winning?


    The knock was firm, almost like they were holding back to be polite. Mistress, or ''the'' Mistress, liked to do that with me. Aurora gave me a look. She sees the glee in my eyes from escaping my lessons and sighs before calling them in.


    "You may enter," Aurora says.


    The door opens soon after, and a giant woman stands on the other side. A small maid can just barely be seen behind her.


    "Hello, Alzi. I heard about yesterday from Shimmer, and I n on fixing that issue. I have a better way to get in shape, and it would be bad form for us to keep you inside all day," therge woman says. Large isn''t the perfect word for her, just muscles. The kind of women that I would take my time with on the massage table.


    "Introductions, my Lady," the small maid peeps up.


    "Yes, I''m Geta. Shimmer, I believe, gave you an overview of my workout. But I''m nothing if not flexible," Geta says. "So,"


    "You are not flexible, my Lady. That is one thing we were hoping for. My Lady helps you have some fun while working out and you, Lady Alzi, could give her a massage and help work her muscles so she isn''t so stiff," the maid says.


    "I''m flexible in what I do to work out," Geta tries to correct.


    "No, my Lady. You are just willing to work out longer if you have a partner who wishes to do something different," the maid says.


    "So, Alzi, are you willing to give me a chance?" Geta asks.


    I''m a bit stunned by the Geta just moving past the maid''s corrections. The tall woman, Geta, a wife of mine, I guess, has blonde hair. Not Golden like Isda, but proper blonde down to her shoulders. Fair skin, human-looking, about my height, and her tits fit therge frame, if not a bit big for it.


    "I guess," I say back. I doubt this will go better, but it gets me out of studying these damn letters. Sure this time, I feel like I''m making progress, but it still makes me feel stupid having Aurora repeat the damn sounds and letters over and over for what feels like forever just to memorize one more letter.


    "Good, you should change. What I have nned will ruin a white dress and make it more dangerous to move in. I''ll see you outside, Alzi," Geta says.


    Everyone starts to shuffle about. Geta and her maid leave the door to slowly close as they head downstairs, and Aurora goes into the closet. I just sit at my desk, the letters taunting me from the page.


    "Ready to change, my Lady?" Aurora asks, carrying simr clothing to yesterday, this time a deep purple.


    I stood up from my desk and let her do all the work of removing the useless clothing she had me wear. Then she put on the same items I had yesterday.


    "Where are the other two maids?" I ask. Are they not even trying to hide howzy they are?


    "You are the only one living on this floor, so they are keeping the other rooms clean while I work with you, my Lady," Aurora says while checking the clothing. "All set. Ready to go down?"


    "Yes."


    She gives me a small nod before leading me out of the room and to the back stairs. The hallways are empty as we pass through them. Isda really did lie to me about moving. Guess they don''t want to have their breeding ve mingle too much with the nobles.


    I can hear the soft, muffled tones of conversation as we make our way down the stairs. On the first floor, there is a small bustle of maids moving around doing something.


    I''m not sure what maids really need to do. Magic should be good enough to clean everything, so why does the house need so many servants? Do they really need to show off wealth by hiring a bunch of people they don''t even need?


    I keep my mouth shut about their stupid disy of wealth and follow Aurora through the house. She leads me through the back door and into the arms of Geta. As the chill air outside hits my skin, two strong arms wrap me up in a tight hug, and our breasts push together.


    "You look cute in a simple shirt and pants. Now, let''s go y a game," Geta says, releasing me from her warm grip. "I set it up in the same field you were in yesterday. I think it''ll be fun." She takes me by the arm, locking our elbows, and half drags me off the porch.


    We follow the same path as I did yesterday, Geta humming an odd tune. Passing the strange gardens, fountains, and attractions that fill the grounds. She leads me past the wall of ferns and to a corner of the great field where there are two piles of round rocks.


    "Ok, I don''t want you to dismiss this before trying it out," Geta finally starts. "So, here are the rules. I gathered some rocks that should be proportional in weight to our strength. I did a bit of guessing for you, so I''m sorry if they are too heavy. I know mages don''t like or need to build up their strength like warriors do. But, anyway, we''ll take turns throwing them at a target. I set up some rings to have a score that isn''t just who tosses the stone farther."


    Pointing over to the pile, then a little way into the field, "Closer to the middle, the more points you get, rewarding uracy over pure strength. I''ll show you the right form so you don''t hurt yourself and actually build the strength needed to fly smoothly again. We all want to see our dragon wife soaring in the sky."


    Wee to a stop beside the piles of rocks. Five rocks each, and hers looks about twice the size of mine. Hardly seems fair to me. Geta must be much more than twice my strength.


    "Don''t worry about the sizes; we''ll measure from the middle of the rock. I would''ve gotten mine the same size as yours, but weird things happen when you push the size too small without losing some weight, so that is the smallest I could reasonably get them," Geta says, walking over to her pile. "I''ll show you the form and then give you some practice throws before we start."


    She uses two hands to pick up a rock. Her feet push a bit into the ground as she forces the rock up. Carefully holding the heavy thing in her arms, she brings it to her sizeable chest. She takes two steps forward, just behind a white line she drew in the dirt, and extends her hands,unching the rock into the circles.


    The rocknds with a deep thud, sinking into the ground a few inches.


    "Ready for your turn?" she says, turning to me with a big smile.


    "How does this help me with flying?" I ask. "I''m just throwing a rock. Isn''t that just my arms?"


    "No, no. Here, we can do the motion without a rock first," Geta says, beckoning me over to her. "Yes, ok. Now, you cradle the rock in your hands like that. Perfect. Let it find a soft home in your bosom before you move. Next you take two steps, getting in a deep bend. On the second step, you explode out."


    She gives me a small disy of the walk before continuing, "Starting from your feet, you extend your legs and force your arms up and out. The poweres from the entire body. Your back should be helping everything move seamlessly."


    I try the motion out and wonder what it really would do.


    "Yes, yes. Now do it again, but at full speed; then we can pick up a rock andunch that sucker at the target," Geta says, patting me on the back.


    I step through the strange motions and throw the nonexistent rock. I still don''t see how this will help me, but it shouldn''t hurt to give it a try.


    "Now with a rock. All of them should be the same weight, so just pick one," Geta says. The maids have found a spot to rest behind us. I can feel their eyes burning into my backside when I squat down.


    I can''t really me them; I did it to Geta, and it is nice to know I look good enough to stare at. Maybe I''m in better shape than I thought?


    I step over to the pile of small rocks and pick the closest one. It has a good weight to it, and it really needs two hands to lift and hold it. I put it in my bosom, as Geta showed, and stepped over to the white line.


    "Just like you practiced," She encourages.


    Two steps andunch.


    The rock softlynds a few feet in front of me, far from the practice throw Geta made.


    "You need to use your full body Alzi. Everything stems from the feet. I know you have good feet. I''ve heard the stories about the heels you can dance in. Give it another shot. I know you can get it to the target," Geta says, giving me a side hug, her hand resting on my ass a bit before I spin out and go for another rock.


    Bold of her to tease a dragon. I''ll show her the only thing keeping her from being bent over begging for my cock is this stupid cor.


    Back at the line, I go through the motions again, this time trying to practical jump as Iunch the stone.


    Itnds a bit away, within one of the circles, with a soft thud. Aurora ps a bit behind me, trying to get back into my good graces, I suppose.


    "Hmph," I let out. "I think we can start."


    "That is what I like to hear, dragon," Geta says with a low chuckle. "Don''t go easy on me. I don''t want you to have any excuses when I beat you. Each circle is worth ten more points than the one outside it. The middle is worth a hundred. So it goes ten, twenty, thirty, forty, and hundred."


    She goes and gets herrge rock as I pull back my first throw. She doesn''t just pick up her rock but shows off and grabs mine as well. Handing it over to me without trying.


    Are these really fairly weighted?


    "I''ll go first," I say already at the line.


    Iunch the rock again with my full body.


    The soft thudes back, and itnds in the third ring. I go to pick up the rock I rolled back.


    "We will alternate turns. So wait a second on picking that one up," Geta says, giving me a small p on the ass.


    This damn girl.


    Her first throw flies through the air, passing the middle spot andnding just behind it.


    "Forty. You need to pick it up, Alzi, or I may just beat the mighty dragon," Geta teases.


    "Hmph, just getting warmed up," I say, picking up the next rock.


    Iunch it, and it ends up next to my other rock.


    "Consistent. That is good. Keep that up, and all we need to work on is your strength, and you''ll bending all five in the middle," Geta says as Aurora gives me more pity ps.


    "I''ll get them in the middle tonight," I dere.


    "Would love to see it," Geta says.


    Geta throws the next stone, this time just wide of the middle.


    "Forty again. Looks like I''m trying to give you a backstop to throw into here."


    My next rock falls short, getting me just ten points. Aurora still ps as Geta steps up for her third throw.


    "Forty. I really can''t get what I need here to put this away."


    "Hmph, myst two will be a hundred."


    "Don''t just say it. Do it," Geta mocks. "Your turn is up. Two more chances."


    The rockes to a thud right next to the first throw. Just thirty again.


    "Well, it is good to see the third throw was an outlier. Now let''s see if I can get the middle now that three sides are covered."


    The deep thudes as the rock ends up just short.


    "Looks like you love thirty points, and I love forty. Will you mix it up for thest throw?"


    "I will."


    I take my two steps and end up jumping a bit as I throw the stupid rock out. It disappears just behind Geta''s rocks; the soft thud lets me know itnded.


    "Come on, you can''t do it with nothing in your way. Yet I put up a wall, and yound it perfectly?" Geta says. Aurora pping, picking up some volume.


    "Good job, my Lady," she even adds.


    "Well, this should be game then. Are your rocks even small enough to make it to the middle?" I taunt out.


    "Let''s find out," she says, her eyes narrowing as she lines up her next throw.


    Ites down with a loud ck as it hits her first four throws,unching them off the target. Herst thrownded next to mine in the middle.


    "You knocked my rocks off the board!" I shout out.


    "Not all of them," Geta says, shaking her head. "You have a hundred and ten points. I have a hundred. This is what I get for being nice."


    "Nice! I''ve never done this before and look at your muscles!" I shout out at the moping girl. "This is only fair. You shouldn''t have missed your first throws."


    "Oh, I missed. I think I need to show this dragon who is the strongest here," Geta says, a wicked smile on her face. "I think Shimmer told you about grappling with me, right?" Slowly stalking over to me. Her body seemingly doubled in size. Looming over me.


    Shit is all thates to mind before I bolt.


    Behind me, I hear her feet fall as she gives chase.


    "I''ll catch you, dragon! Gloating because I gave you lighter balls. Come on, let me see how big your real balls are!" Geta says, chasing after me.


    I see a glow of light around me as I m into a wall of flesh, falling onto my ass.


    "Got you," Geta whispers, her weight falling onto me. Her hands pinning mine to the ground. "I got the mighty dragon. Now, your reward for winning is me carrying you over to the bath and washing you before dinner!"


    "What?!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 126 – Bath to S*x Pipeline

    Chapter 126 ¨C Bath to S*x Pipeline


    "What?!" I scream out.


    "What do you mean, ''what''?" Geta asks with a big smile, then gives my nose a little peck. "You won the game, so you get a reward. Now, up you go."


    She gives off a little glow and then suddenly I''m in her arms while she walks towards the house. I do my best to turn out of her grip, but I always seem to end up back in her arms.


    "Stop squirming. Like I said, I got the mighty dragon," Geta says, giving me a small squeeze. "You have nowhere to run now. Let your wife carry you to the bath. I''m certain Shimmer told you how good I am at wrestling; in my arms, there is no escape."


    "Hmph, not like I enjoy being in your arms," I say, hoping my erection doesn''t peek through. It''s not my fault her arms arefortable, and I feel safe in them, and I''m almost always horny.


    "Oh, don''t be like that. Even Elora enjoys it when I carry her around. Elora gets like this as well," She teases. "Blushing and squirming around. You all need to learn that if I wish to carry you, I will. Just enjoy it."


    "Hmph," is all I give her.


    I''m not blushing; it''s probably just the light from my hair being red right now.


    She really does carry me all the way to the house, doing some weird dance to get through the back door. Aurora actually held it open for her! My maid, my ass. That bitch takes every chance to betray me she gets.


    I get carried through the small maze, into the changing room, and right into the bath.


    A little magic, and I''m naked in her arms. My tail dips into the water as Geta strides into the normal bath.


    This one has a waterfall all along the back wall with more of a forest feel to it. Some type of green stone for the floor, columns with moss and vines wrapping around them. The water is warm, better than it was at the brothel. But nowhere near as hot as the first bath.


    Geta finally lets me free, my body floating along in the warm water. Once again, soap appears in the woman''s hands and starts to molest me. She doesn''t even pretend to wash me, going straight for my tits.


    "Do you all carry around soap?" I ask her, submitting to my fate.


    "Probably, it doesn''t take up much space and it is handy to have. Though I could''ve just asked the maids to bring me some. They should have plenty of soap themselves," Geta answers, working over to my arms. "You really are beautiful."


    "Thanks, the cold steel cor is my favorite part of my dress," I say.


    "Your pale skin, the shifting colors, and the light all make a wonderful disy," she says instead. "The cor isn''t something I like. But I''m not the one that owns you."


    I just float around as she works her soapy hands over my body, staring up at the strange ceiling. I think it is meant to copy what a forest would look like, but itcks depth or something. The greens all blend together, and you don''t have the light that normallyes through the canopy.


    Shimmer felt a lot better when she washed me.


    "You don''t need to wash those," I say, feeling a hand on my private parts.


    "Ok Alzi. Sorry," Geta says. "Would you flip over for me?"


    "I''m good like this."


    "I''m sorry, Alzi. I didn''t think you would think about the cor when I mentioned your beauty," Geta says, pulling my head between her tits. "I didn''t mean to bring up your very." She pulls me in close, hugging me into a strange cuddle. Her bust wraps around my head and rests on my shoulders.


    Her arms wrap around me, hands resting on my waist.


    "Alzi," Geta says, her voice softening. "I''m not really good at massages, but I would love to try for you. I know you''ve given them out a lot. You should receive them sometimes."


    I let the request sit there. Just floating in the Pdin''s tight grasp.


    "Do you want one?" I ask back.


    "I would love my wife to help me out. But only if you want to, Alzi," she says back, bending her head to give me a small kiss on the forehead.


    "Receive, I guess," I say, her arms freeing me to float away till I can stand up.


    The maids had set up a small table off to the side. On it were the normal oils I would use. Well, I doubt the exact oils; it would be strange for a princess to be using the same oils as a brothel.


    Stepping out of the bath, I feel a wave of mana wash over me, drying me off. Our footsteps echo just barely over the sound of the waterfall.


    "Back or front first?" Geta asks when we reach the side of the table.


    "Back," I say, hopping up onto the table. I flutter out my wings and wonder how this rough giant will give me a massage.


    Geta''s hands are rough from her training. Sure, she can control how much pressure she uses, but she''ll have to find a way to soften them. I guess there is likely an oil for that, or she can give up on making them feel good and just rx my muscles.


    I wouldn''t mind that. Honestly, Geta''s willingness to give me a massage is good enough for me.


    I hear some knuckles crack and feel a pair of hands on my right calf. Rough hands work the muscles carefully. A bit of oil helps the texture a bit, but Geta seems to be going for just making my muscles loose. Maybe there isn''t an oil to soften hands up, or perhaps it is a permanent thing?


    Auroraes over and takes my hair into her hands.


    "You can just put it over my shoulder," I tell her.


    "My Lady''s hair will not be on the ground if I can help it," Aurora says back. "I am more than happy to hold it."


    "Thanks."


    She gives me a small nod as the giant tries to work my muscles. I can tell she doesn''t do this often. I could spice this up a little.


    I circte my mana just as Aurora taught me. Careful for each turn till I get a stream moving through my body and start up my most used skill.


    Every time Geta puts her hand on me, she gets a dose of lust pushing through her body. Aurora, holding my hair, even gets some. I guess with correct mana usage, my hair counts as my body.


    "My Lady, this will end with only one possible oue," Aurora says.


    "What?" I ask.


    "Sex, my Lady."


    "Ok, and?" I ask.


    "Is that ok with you, Lady Geta?" Aurora asks, bundling more of my hair around her.


    "I can''t get pregnant. Elora''s rules and all that. But I''m willing to have sex with my wives," Geta says, her hands linger on my body. They never lift from my body as they move from muscle to muscle.


    Well fuck that. Maybe I can still do it. A little trick here or there. I know a lot of positions, and more than a few leave my dick able to slip inside holes that it wasn''t meant to go into. Then maybe my aura can get Geta to stop thinking straight.


    "I am sorry, my Lady," Aurora says. "But you can not use your aura."


    This bitch really knows how to ruin my day. Trick positions it is. I could...


    "You want to breed right?" Geta says. "You want to get me pregnant?"


    I try to ignore the question, my cor slowly making me know I can''t.


    "Yes," I huff out.


    "Mydy. I can get another if you wish. A maid to take your seed along with me," Aurora offers. "If you would like."


    I think for a bit, letting Geta work the muscles in my back as I think about what I want. Do I want to get Geta pregnant? Is that really what I want? Or do I just want to get a woman pregnant? Why do I want to get a woman pregnant?


    Fuck this damn bitch of a ss and fucking stupid cor and a .... of an owner.


    "Please," I whisper out, holding in my tears as I find what I want.


    No wordse back, but I hear footsteps start up.


    "I think I''m ready for you to flip," Geta says.


    She missed my arms, but that is fine. Maybe she''ll get thempletely at the end.


    My wings fold up, and I turn, Aurora holding on to my hair still. The middle of the table disappears around my ass to let my tail dropdown.


    Geta starts on my thighs, my member rock hard as the massive Pdin works my muscles loose. Her face is flush with blood as she stares at her true desire. I was so close to giving it to her, but rules are my life.


    Her hands are careful to move around my sex. Not willing to tease me just yet. Or maybe she would jump on my dick if she started.


    Footsteps can be heard again. Two sets.


    One stops a distance back, and the other continues as Geta works up through my abs. Not that you can see my abs. Just a bit of pregnancy fat still covers them. Maybe with Geta''s help, I can have them pop out again, just like they were when I was with Mommy.


    When I didn''t have the cold steel trapping me.


    Geta''s hands avoid my tits as well, going to my arms instead. She really did save them forst.


    The new set of footsteps finishes when she is standing just over my head and out of sight. But Geta shouldn''t take too much longer, and then I can see what maid they brought me to fuck.


    "I''m done," Geta says. "I know it isn''t anywhere near what you can do. But I did my best. I hope you feel better."


    "I do feel better," I say. I roll off the table and into Aurora''s arms. My hair is now wrapped around my body.


    "Sorry, my Lady," Aurora says, dropping my hair. "This is Calli, the woman I told you about. She''s ready to carry your children. They will be your kids. Yours to raise and love and hold. Please, be gentle with her. Just give her one or two kids."


    "Thank you for the opportunity," the small girl says in a deep bow. Her perky little tits are out in the open. One of her nipples has a little ring running through it.


    "Aurora, get on all fours. Show the girl how it is done," I say to the annoying maid.


    "As you wish, Alzi."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 127 – Pleasing Four at Once

    Chapter 127 ¨C Pleasing Four at Once


    "Aurora, get on all fours. Show the girl how it is done," I say to the annoying maid.


    "As you wish, Alzi," Aurora says. Her body refuses to let go of me, always having something touching the source of her arousal as she moves to the front. Her hand glides down my thigh so she can get on her knees. Geta moves around the table and gets behind me, and Calli steps to the side of Aurora.


    I fall to my knees to join Aurora, and instead of the cold stone I was expecting, I find a soft mat. I''m not sure how it got there, but it will be nice to fuck these maids on. My hands find Aurora''s wide waist and drag it towards me, her legs forced apart. Her round ass is on full disy for the group.


    When her ass is ced just right for me to fuck her, I glide a hand over her ass and to her waiting slit. A shiver runs up her spine as my hand caresses her needy lips, a long moan escaping her lips.


    "Alzi, please. Take me," Aurora begs.


    "Does my maid want even more kids?" I threaten.


    "No, Alzi. I can not take any more kids," she moans as I flick her clit.


    "Now, don''t tease the maid too much, my dear," Geta whispers into my ear. Her hands find my breasts as we meld together. She gives me a yful bite on the earlobe, "Aurora was a good girl and begged for it. Brought you another maid to carry your children."


    Geta''s fingers find my nipple, and her mouth continues its assault on my ears. Her deep moans and hot breath excited every part of my body. Her fingers milk my bountiful chest, drawing out my own moans as I make Aurora a mess. An orgasm runs through her body, causing her arms to fail her.


    I just keep my finger ying with her slit, my cock teasing the inside of her thigh.


    "If you don''t get inside that needy maid, you''ll find I have no problem getting inside you, my beautiful dragon," Geta whispers. Prodding me to truly start this session. A dildo presses into my ass cheek to prove her point.


    At least it is a normal-sized dildo.


    I tease the head of my cock against the wet slit; Aurora moans ringing out as she moves her ass back, trying to force my cock inside. I give her what she wants, force my dick into her depths till it hits her cervix with a little yelp.


    Now inside, the only thing left to do is fuck her. My hips start to move, one hand keeping the ass steady, and the other finds the new maid they brought me. Working up the inside of her slim thighs, careful to keep from touching her pussy. The maid quivers under my soft touch.


    Nobles hand me yet another virgin to impregnate.


    My hips pick up speed as I force Aurora to take my entire length; her moans and the pping of our bodies dominate the bath. Geta continues to y with my body, her hips forced back to let me fuck the maid freely. Geta''s voice, switching between words of encouragement and lewd moans, whispered right into my ears.


    "Alzi, Alzi. Harder, please, my Lady. Please fuck this maid!" Aurora screams out as she climaxes again, her body shaking. I give the old maid her wish, my hips mming into her backside.


    The younger maid falls to her knees from her first orgasm. Teasing the inside of her thighs was all the virgin needed.


    I give her a short break from the teasing, pulling her head towards mine so we can kiss. I capture her soft lips, my free hand working through her brown hair. Ie up to her floppy dog ears and give them a little scratch. Her head presses into my hand as her lips moan into my mouth.


    Aurora is rolling from orgasm to orgasm as I make out with the new maid. Her voice turns hoarse from the screams already. Happy with my work, I let my body work towards my first orgasm.


    Wanting to focus on filling my naughty maid, I move Calli to my breast, forcing Geta to free one for the little dog to feed off of. Calli greedily sucks out my milk, almost as much as Mai would. Her bushy tail wagging frantically behind her, nearly whacking Aurora in the face.


    With Calli working my breast and Geta doing whatever she wants behind me, I''m free to pound Aurora into the soft mat. Each thrust ms into her cervix without a care if she enjoys it. However, with my touch, there isn''t a chance for her to not have an orgasm. Her moans are filled with pure bliss as I abuse her hole. My body wishes to give her more kids, but all I can do is give Calli twinster.


    I nt my dick deep and release the build-up of sperm, filling the old maid. I decide to check the number of kids growing in her. Eight. I put eight little babies in her. Fuck I want to make that ten.


    My breeding desire, not willing to wait, makes me pull out and push Aurora onto her back.


    "Calli you saw how Aurora was," I say to her through my ragged breath. "Just like that, straddle right over her, tit to tit."


    The dog gives me a cute little nod as she takes herst drink. Turning around to present her cute little ass to me.


    "Alzi bend over Calli," Getamands. Her arms find a firm grip on my waist. "Enna, move besides Alzi. I''m not used to people watching me fuck so you have to join in."


    "Yes, my Lady," the silent maid says.


    Enna moves to her knees to my left, now naked. Her pale features on free for my viewing. Her tits are on the smaller side, but much more than a handful. Her face is devoid of emotion as she presents her body for me to y with. Not that I''m sure what Geta wants to do.


    A hand takes a firm grasp of my hard cock and directs it into a wet hole. Just the tip going inside, Calli giving out a little pant. Then a dildo forces my own lips apart, burying deep inside till Geta''s hips touch my ass.


    "Enna, put your pussy in Alzi''s hand," Getamands. Her hips start to rock, pushing me a little farther into the tight virgin hole. "And Alzi, I would love for you to y with my maid. I want to see how she moans under your touch."


    It wasn''t amand this time, but if I''m going to have a pussy put in my hand, I''m going to y with it. My thumb finds Enna''s small clit as I work two fingers inside. Enna''s breathing bes more pronounced, but I don''t get the moans I expect.


    I do my best to work my fingers inside the girl as my thumb teases her clit. Geta''s hips slowly speed up, working the dildo inside me and my cock inside Calli. Not happy at theck of moaning going on around me, I start to work my hips as well. My head pushes past the hymen of the young maid, a small gasp escaping her lips, which gives way to a lovely little moan. Geta''s voice hitches as I work her dildo faster than she was ready for.


    Aurora takes my free hand in hers, now having some of her senses back.


    "Aurora, please, just a tad. Ten seconds, and I''ll have us all moaning like I had the nobles in the brothel moaning," I ask.


    "Three. Three seconds, Alzi," she moans out.


    I don''t waste a moment letting out the second skill. My aura hits all four girls, but this time, I''m not affected at all. Geta picks up the pace, our bodies fighting to be the dominant force in the pile. Calli''s tight hole lets half of my shaft inside her, and a small moan escapes the quiet maid. My fingers worked deep inside her.


    The three seconds get them all in a furry to fuck. Geta''s dildo grows another inch as her hips start to m into my ass, forcing me farther into Calli. Enna starts to grind against my hand; her strange moans join the chorus of lewd sounds.


    Hips mming into hips, I work the four girls to an orgasm. Calli and Geta are the first to fall. The little dog copses onto Aurora, and Geta fights to keep fucking my hole through her shivering orgasm.


    The biggest surprise is Aurora having an orgasm just from holding my hand and shaking the dog resting on her.


    "Harder, Geta, or let me do all the work. I want to bury myself deep in this dog as I give her kids!" I scream out. I do my best to rock my hips with Geta, but I need the strong pdin to use some of that muscle she worked so hard to get.


    "As you wish, Alzi," she moans out, giving my wings a small kiss before her hips m into me.


    "FUCK!" I scream out in surprise. "MORE MORE THAT IS IT!"


    Her hips buck into me, and the p of our bodies echoes through the bath. My own dick forced deep into the half-conscious maid. Over and over, the chain goes in and out. Calli gives out little pants of moans, Aurora petting her little head like she''s a true dog.


    Once again, I let myself get worked to an orgasm, ready to give Calli the twins I''m allowed to hand out. Geta picks up the speed; the only thing louder than our hips is her moans.


    Calli, Geta, and I work up to another orgasm. One drivenpletely by the hard thrust Geta plows into me.


    "FUCK!" I scream out as I work thest inch into Calli and release my seed. Geta nearly crushes us as another climax racks her body. The little dog''s lips are captured by Aurora muffling hertest moans.


    I work fast with my semen to check if Calli has any eggs ready for my sperm.


    Much to my surprise, I find three floating down her tubes, ready to be assaulted by my sperm. My cor only lets me move two of them to the walls to be easily imnted; the third will have to do it on its own.


    Geta pulls out as I do my work. Enna stops her grinding and just rests in my hand.


    "Alzi, are you finished?" Aurora asks. My touch stops as I move the eggs to a safe ce.


    "I guess," I say back.


    "You guess?" Aurora says. "You have four of us worn out, and you just guess you are done? My Lady, you truly are special. Thank you."


    I extract myself from Aurora''s grip and Calli''s pussy. The dog is half asleep on my old maid. Enna wastes no time putting her uniform back on as she looks over her Lady.


    "I guess we can all rest for a bit," Aurora says, still petting Calli.


    "Do you have a brush?" I ask Aurora.


    She gives me a little chuckle before a brush appears to the side. I get to work fluffing the bushy tail, hoping I get to feel Yuki''s and Nakuma''s tails again.

 Chapter 128 – Yuki Joins with Nakuma

    Chapter 128 ¨C Yuki Joins with Nakuma


    *** Fluvis ***


    Alzi gave us some greedy babies. Just as I finish feeding two of them, two more cries always ring out, making me choose between burping the kids or feeding the next pair. The worst part is that I find feeding them to be... feel better, I guess.


    Yes, it is painful. The more dragon their appearance, the worse it is. But I like the connection, I guess, and I think the kids like being by their unborn sisters.


    We had a magee by and make everyone in the house, maids included, to be able to produce milk. Twelve hungry mouths are too much for just me or my wives. A house ofctating women truly is needed for all the mouths.


    And it has been a hit for more than just the kids. I''ve found more than one maid feeding each other, and my wives get a bit greedy when I bring them to bed, though they are a lot gentler on me than the babies.


    "My Lady. You should be asleep, not feeding the kids," Petunia insists yet again, burping the pair I just finished feeding.


    "I''m already feeding them. I don''t get much sleep anyway," I say back. I do get to rest the two cuties on my ever-growing belly, something my wives are a bit jealous about¡ªlikely for more reasons than feeding. They may be a little annoyed that I have sixteen kids rted to me and they have none. But they are our kids.


    "All the more reason to have you trying to sleep. Or let your breasts have a break and let me feed them. I know how much those two hurt."


    "I''ll live with a bit of pain. I have more than enough mana to live off no sleep for a year if I need to. I''ll just have this for a few months. Let me enjoy this," I say.


    "You are friends withdy Alzi. You''ll have this for more than a few months if you wish."


    "I will not count on her giving me more children," I say. "She wasn''t happy about losing these kids. I''m not counting on her being my friend, especially if I keep taking her kids away."


    "I just worry about you," she says, finishing up her portion of the work. "I''m going to see if these two want to sleep." Petunia passes through the screen and leaves me alone with the two babies.


    We had a door, really a screen, put up between my bedroom and one of the nurseries. Four little girls rest there normally; right now, they aretched on my breasts or on Petunia''s shoulder. A few maids rest on the other side of the nursery as well to help me take care of them.


    "Maids worry too much about Daddy, don''t they?" I say to the little ones. They just keep sucking away, ignoring my teasing. "I hope your Mommy finds some time toe and see you. She deserves to see how cute you all are. But I think she hates me now. Don''t worry, I''ll work on fixing my mistake."


    *** Yuki, just as the group returned to her house ***


    The walk from the gate was uneventful. It was just a bit slow herding the three dragons in the right direction, as they still had some wonder about the city. Armirynth''s pregnancy does make her a bit slower; she doesn''t have the vampire extras that Mai has.


    "Here we are," I call out to the group, opening my front door. Inside I was hoping to find Nakuma, but the house is still empty. My note is still untouched. "I can show you the empty rooms. It should be a simr size to your old room, so it should work out for you. I would prefer to keep the living space a bit less busy so I''ll have Kelly or I show you how to use the storage ring. It isn''t too bad; just think of what you want and put a little bit of mana into it. I put all your things in an extra ring we can keep here."


    "Thanks, and that would be nice," Armirynth says. "It was crowded before. We don''t have much mana to work with, but we also don''t have much to do with our mana."


    "I''ll see what we can do about that. Fighting is the best way to get it up, but we don''t have time to take you on safe hunting trips if we are to get that royal request," I say, walking to the back and taking a right. I''m sorry about putting them next to Nakuma, but she shouldn''t be home often anyway.


    "Oh, that''s fine. We nned on going through life without mana. We don''t need any more surprises right now," Armirynth says. "Plus, we''ll be busy with the twins and Mai''s kid soon. Don''t worry about us."


    "I guess," I say, walking into the free room. "It would just be an easier sell for the marriage if you all were stronger. But the kids will make that harder."


    "This is much better than our old room," Ilka says as the trio walks in behind me. "I don''t even know if we need to move unless you n on getting more girls for Alzi''s harem."


    "No, while Alzi could handle more girls, I doubt the Princess will be willing to take them," I say back. "If there is anything else you need, just let me know. I may already have it in storage somewhere."


    "Don''t worry, this has everything we need," Ilka says as the group spreads out in the room.


    "YUKI!" I get called out from the front.


    "I better calm Nakuma down," I say, leaving them to wonder about the room.


    I don''t make it far before a blur of tails tackles me. Mana the only thing keeping me from mming into the floor. The tails and arms wrap me up as her lips assault my face.


    "Nakuma," I start to say before my lips get captured.


    "It''s been too long, Yuki. I want you so bad. I need you, my Princess," Nakuma says when she frees my lips. "Is Alzi gone?"


    "Yes, Alzi has been sold now."


    "So you''re ready to join me?" she says like a little puppy.


    "Yes. Now, can you let me go?" I ask.


    She does let me go. Only after a few more kisses, thest few finding my breasts. At least she helps me up.


    "So we have our next mission already. I was just stopping by to see if you came back. I heard voices so I came running. The warrior is a bit cranky when she has to wait," Nakuma says, dragging me back to the front of the house.


    "Ok, ok. Just let me leave the extra ring with Kelly. I don''t want to run off with all of the dragon''s stuff," I plead. "I don''t think they want to walk around naked for a week."


    "Hmm, they did look nice. But you are the only one I really care about seeing naked, so I guess you can," Nakuma says, freeing my hand.


    I don''t think that needs a response, so I walk over to Kelly''s room. Inside already looks like her old room, minus the clinic half she had. Her small brewing station is set up in the corner with some nts by the window. Books pile up on her desk, ready to be sorted.


    "Kelly, Nakuma already has amission ready, so I need to leave. Can you show the group how to use the ring?" I ask her.


    "Yes," she says, holding out her hand. I give her the ring and catch up with Nakuma in the living room.


    She takes my arm in an instant and pulls me out the door and through the city.


    I expect her to take me to the nearest guild, but she moves us away from it and towards the gate. A liberal use of her space magic lets us move right through the crowd.


    "Nakuma, don''t I need to be added to the quest?" I ask.


    "No, I have an illusion doing that for us."


    "They don''t like when we do that you know," I say.


    "Don''t care," Nakuma says. "Now stop dragging your feet. I don''t want to hear the stupid warriorining even more. I promised her two mages, and she hasn''t been happy with just me."


    "Who did you get?"


    "Some girl that wants to serve a princess. Honestly, she could probably take over a house if she just settled for a Countess," Nakuma says. "Girl has some silly dream about Princesses or something."


    "Sounds like we have a strong group, at least."


    "You could say that," Nakuma says. "You are the weakest in the group."


    "This girl can''t get into a Princess''s harem when she''s as strong as you?" I say in my surprise. "What''s wrong with her?"


    "Doesn''t like all the noble stuff," Nakuma says with a soft chuckle. "I got her in heels for an evening, and she was tripping every three steps. One-inch heels at that. Then, all the rules, eating, and being nice. She is just the typical knight in those stories."


    "Well, if you ignore her foot problems, she''ll fit right in with the others," I say.


    "I suppose she will," Nakuma says.


    We slip right past the guards at the gate, likely with an illusion to keep them from asking us annoying questions. Nakuma has us continue on the road for a bit before pulling off to the side and into the forest.


    "Victoria, I brought a new member!" Nakuma shouts out.


    "About fucking time,"es from the trees. A few momentster a tall human womanes lumbering out. "You promised me another damn mage a while ago. What took her so long?"


    "I was waiting on a woman to give birth," I respond. The leather chest piece does nothing to hide her bust; not that much could hide her bust. Her brown hair was tied up in a tight bun, and her muscles would have Alzi stiff and wet.


    "That dragon girl you were talking about?" Victoria ask.


    "Yes, that one," Nakuma says in a hurry. "Ok, I added Yuki here to the mission, so we''re ready to head out now."


    "What is the mission?" I ask before Nakuma goes running off.


    "Scouting and assassination," Victoria starts. "A group of monsters is gathering near a vige. All kinds of things, from goblins and orcs to the more disgusting abominations the deep woods create. We are to find who is leading the group and kill the bastard. Extra points for anything else we fuck up on the way out."


    "Sounds fun," I say. "Lead the way."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!